Book Title: Agam 06 Ang 06 Gnatadharma Sutra Part 02 Sthanakvasi
Author(s): Amarmuni, Shreechand Surana, Surendra Bothra, Purushottamsingh Sardar
Publisher: Padma Prakashan
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/007651/1

JAIN EDUCATION INTERNATIONAL FOR PRIVATE AND PERSONAL USE ONLY
Page #1 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ namo suyadevassa paMcama gaNadhara bhagavat sudharmA svAmi-praNIta SaSTa Agama aMga sacitra jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra dvitIya bhAga (mUla pATha-hindI, aMgrejI anuvAda sahita) 9. 999:9:9:94949494949494-94444444 24:04:04AAAADA be.5050-50-50150-606@5086060460HQAb050.50-50-60ACAbob0-6045050500050b0.50 pradhAna sampAdaka upapravartaka zrI amara muni sampAdaka zrIcanda surAnA 'sarasa' prakAzaka padma prakAzana padmadhAma, narelA maNDI, dillI-110040 Page #2 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ uttara bhAratIya pravartaka gurudeva bhaNDArI zrI padmacandra jI mahArAja kI cauMsaThavIM pAvana dIkSA jayantI para prakAzita sacitra Agama mAlA kA caturtha puSpa sacitra jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra (dvitIya bhAga) * pradhAna sampAdaka: upapravartaka zrI amara muni sampAdaka: zrIcanda surAnA 'sarasa' * aMgrejI anuvAdaka : surendra botharA 9dAGAGADRAGED89899889898992989d9898989890989098989d984982989da ab@AMOAb0505050b0b0b0-5000-50-50-50-50-50-501005060050GOO2050AMCG0250-50 * citrakAra: saradAra puruSottamasiMha saradAra haraviMdarasiMha * prakAzaka: padma prakAzana padmadhAma, narelA maNDI, dillI-110040 divAkara prakAzana e-7, avAgar3ha hAusa, ema. jI. roDa, AgarA-282 002 phona : 351165 * prathama AvRtti : vi. saM. 2053 pauSa IsvI san 1997, janavarI * mUlya: pA~ca sau rupayA mAtra Page #3 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ NAMO SUYADEVASSA THE SIXTH AGAM-ANGA BY THE FIFTH GANADHAR, BHAGAVAT SUDHARMA SWAMI ILLUSTRATED JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA SECOND PART E DOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSESEOCEOE dedededeldende (ORIGINAL TEXT WITH HINDI AND ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS) acabebeabeasca (azazvaloareascarcat calcaneaheancaneascarcarea cascabeancat eucarabe Blancascabeasca calablablablablablablablablablablablablablablablablablablablablablabe Editor-in-Chief UP-PRAVARTAK SHRI AMAR MUNI Editor SRICHAND SURANA 'SARAS' PUBLISHERS PADMA PRAKASHAN PADMADHAM, NARELA MANDI, DELHI-110 040 Q Page #4 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ * Illustrated Jnata Dharma Kathanga Sutra (Second Part) * Published on the occasion of the sixty fourth anniversary of the pious Diksha ceremony of Uttar Bharatiya Pravartak Gurudev Bhandari Shri Padmachandra ji Maharaj THE FOURTH NUMBER OF THE ILLUSTRATED AGAM SERIES * * Editor : Editor-in-Chief: Up-pravartak Shri Amar Muni Srichand Surana 'Saras' Translator: Surendra Bothara * Illustrator : Sardar Purushottam Singh Sardar Harvinder Singh * Publishers: PADMA PRAKASHAN Padmadham, Narela Mandi, Delhi-110 040 DIWAKAR PRAKASHAN A-7, Awagarh House, M. G. Road, Agra-282 002 Phone: 351165 * First Edition : Paush, 2053 Vikram January, 1997 * Price : Rupees Five Hundred only Mi Mi Xiang Mi Mi Cu Page #5 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ 34343 prakAzakIya isa saMsAra meM buddhimAn aura vidvAn to hajAroM-lAkhoM mileMge, parantu jJAnI bahuta kama mileNge| jJAnI hone kA matalaba hai - jIva aura jagat ke prati saMtulita jJAna tathA AtmA-paramAtmA, jar3a-cetana, adhyAtma aura vijJAna kI sahI samajha aura sahI vartanA / vahI saMtulita jIvana jI sakatA hai aura dUsaroM ko bhI jIvana kI saMtulita zailI sikhA sakatA hai| dharmazAstra jJAna detA hai, jIvana jIne kI kalA sikhAtA hai| isalie hama dharmazAstra ko korI pustaka yA grantha nahIM kaha sakate, vaha zAstra hai aura zAstra jIvana para, mana para zAsana karane vAlA hotA hai| isalie vaha mAnava kA tRtIya netra hai| Aja kI bhASA meM zAstra iMsAna kA z2amIra hai, AtmA kA viveka hai| aura isIlie zAstra-svAdhyAya kA apanA khAsa mahattva hai| u. bhA. pravarttaka gurudeva bhaNDArI zrI padmacandra jI mahArAja satata zAstra- svAdhyAya kI preraNA dete rahate haiN| dharmazAstra ghara-ghara meM pahu~ceM, par3he jAyeM, unakA svAdhyAya ho-yahI unakI hArdika icchA hai, jIvana kI bahuta bar3I abhilASA hai| isalie ve pichale tIsa se adhika varSoM se satata preraNA evaM pracAra karate rahe haiN| zAstra prakAzana ke kSetra meM unakI preraNA evaM mArgadarzana se lagabhaga 35 lAkha rupae se adhika kA sAhitya aba taka prakAzita/pracArita bhI ho cukA hai| yaha hamAre lie gaurava aura preraNA kI bAta hai| gurudeva zrI ke pradhAna ziSya, vidvadratna aura prabala dharma pracAraka, pravacana bhUSaNa upapravartaka zrI amara muni jI mahArAja isa dizA meM bar3e utsAha aura niSThA ke sAtha prayatna kara rahe haiN| ApazrI ke prayatnoM se pahale zrI praznavyAkaraNasUtra ( do bhAga), zrI sUtrakRtAMgasUtra ( do bhAga), bhagavatIsUtra (cAra bhAga) hindI vyAkhyA sahita prakAzita hue| phira ApazrI ne AgamoM ke sacitra prakAzana kI yojanA para kAryArambha kiyA, jisake antargata aba taka antakRddazAsUtra, uttarAdhyayanasUtra, kalpasUtra, tIrthaMkara caritra evaM jJAtAsUtra (prathama bhAga) prakAzita ho cuke haiN| aba jJAtAsUtra kA dvitIya bhAga pAThakoM ke hAthoM meM hai| hama cAhate haiM citroM meM ruci lekara pAThaka ina zAstroM kA svAdhyAya kreN| citroM ke kAraNa kaThina viSaya bhI sarala bana jAne ke kAraNa unheM samajhane meM bhI suvidhA rhegii| (5) For Private Personal Use Only Page #6 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ sacitra Agama prakAzana ke kSetra meM gurudevazrI ke AzIrvAda tathA upapravartakazrI kI sabala preraNA evaM protsAhana se prasiddha vidvAn zrIcanda jI surAnA isa zAstra-sevA ke kArya meM niSThApUrvaka saMlagna haiM aura unake satprayAsoM se yaha kArya sucAru rUpa se Age bar3ha rahA hai| zAstra-sevA ke isa bahuta hI kharcIle kArya meM gurudevazrI ke aneka zraddhAlu bhaktajanoM ne apanI antaHkaraNa kI preraNA se udAratApUrvaka sahayoga kiyA hai aura kara rahe haiN| aneka viduSI zramaNiyoM ne bhI isa kArya meM sadgRhasthoM ko preraNA pradAna kara sahayoga kA hAtha-bar3hAyA hai aura hamArI yojanA ko bala pradAna kiyA hai| hama Apa sabhI ke sahayoga, sadbhAva kA svAgata karate haiM aura AzA karate haiM ki bhaviSya meM bhI isI prakAra sahayoga milatA rhegaa| hama apane pAThakoM se bhI apekSA karate haiM ki ve svayaM ina zAstroM ko par3heM, dUsaroM ko par3hane kI preraNA deveM tathA vibhinna jJAna bhaNDAroM, pustakAlayoM Adi meM bheMTa kareM tAki anya loga bhI lAbha uThA skeN| videzoM meM base apane priya mitroM ko bhI amUlya upahAra rUpa meM bheMTa bhejeN| isI zubha bhAvanA ke sAtha mahendrakumAra jaina adhyakSa, padma prakAzana GGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG Gospe-to-posteste:00:00:00:00:40:00:00:00age10:00:00:00:00:00, 5000:00:00:00:00:40 (6) Page #7 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ PUBLISHERS NOTE One may find thousands of intelligent and scholarly individuals in this world but it is hard to find even a few truly wise and sagacious ones. Balanced knowledge of life and matter; right understanding of soul, super-soul (the God), living and non-living, spiritualism and science, and other such concepts; and moulding ones life accordingly makes a person truly wise or sagacious. Only such an individual can lead a balanced life and inspire and guide others towards a balanced life style. Religious texts provide knowledge and teach the art of living. As such, religious texts are not mere books, they are Shastras or that which rules over life and soul. It is for this reason that they are known as the third eye of the humans. In modern idiom Shastra is the morality and rationality of man. That is why the study of Shastras is given so much importance. U. B. Pravartak Gurudev Bhandari Shri Padmachandra ji Maharaj always inspires his followers to study Shastras. It is his earnest desire that religious texts reach every house and, more and more people read and study them. In fact it is like an important ambition to him. He has been working whole heartedly towards this goal for more than thirty years. Thanks to his inspiration and guidance that in the field of publication alone, a large sum of thirtyfive lacs rupees has been spent till date. This is a matter of pride as well as encouragement for us. The principle disciple of Gurudev Shri, Up-pravartak Shri Amar Muni ji Maharaj, who himself is a great scholar, strong propagator, and eloquent orator, is working hard in this direction with all sincerity and enthusiasm. It was with his efforts that Shri Prashna-vyakaran Sutra (two volumes), Shri Sutra-kritanga Sutra (two volumes), and Shri Bhagavati Sutra (four volumes) were published. After this, he launched the (7) Page #8 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ project of publishing illustrated Agam literature. Under this project the already published works are Illustrated Antakritdasha Sutra, Illustrated Uttaradhyayan Sutra, Illustrated Kalpa Sutra, Illustrated Tirthankar Charitra and Jnata Sutra (First Part). We are now pleased to present the Jnata Dharma Katha Sutra (Second Part) to our readers. It is our earnest desire that the reader studies these texts with the help of the illustrations. Even difficult and hard subjects are made simple and easy to comprehend with the help of illustrations. Blessings of Gurudev Shri and continued inspiration by Up-pravartak Shri have drawn the famous scholar Srichand ji Surana and his team into this project and with his earnest efforts it is progressing satisfactorily. In this high cost project, many of Gurudev Shri's devotees have generously contributed and continue to do so. Many scholarly Shraman's have extended a helping hand by inspiring devotees to contribute and thus bolstered our involvement in this project. We gratefully welcome your good wishes and contributions and hope that it would continue in the future. iuksseGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG bebeascabeat @Ah @abbean Cabab caneascarcarea cascarcarea ea career carcaseareascale 9:9999999994949494949494949499 llnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn We expect from our readers that they read, inspire others to read these attractive and informative publications, and send these as gift to various libraries and other such centres so that many others may be benefitted. These books may also be sent to friends living abroad. With the hope that you will respond Mahendra Kumar Jain President, Padma Prakashan (8) n Page #9 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Atma-kathya 9tAtledAddAtteAddAttAAAAAAAAAA9:9:9 abobosb0-5050sbobosbobosbob0-50-beabesb0b0-5050:50501050b050.60605050 AtmA ko pavitra aura vizuddha banAne vAlA sAdhana hai-dhrm| zuddhi (upAdAna) kI dRSTi se dharma kA AdhAra hai-aatmaa| kintu Atma-zuddhi ke lie sAdhanA tapa-japa Adi kI kriyAoM kA samyak jJAna honA bhI jarUrI hai aura usa jJAna kA nimitta kAraNa hai-shaastr| dhrm-grnth| pratyeka dharma-paramparA meM dharma-granthoM kA paThana-pAThana-svAdhyAya-zravaNa isalie kiyA jAtA hai ki unase sAdhya kA, sAdhanoM kA jJAna bhI hotA hai aura jina mahApuruSoM va satpuruSoM ne dharmAcaraNa dvArA apanA kalyANa kiyA hai unakA preraka pavitra jIvana darpaNa kI bhA~ti hamAre sAmane upasthita ho jAtA hai, jisase dharmAcaraNa kI kriyA suvidhAjanaka ho jAtI hai| bhagavAna mahAvIra ne jo dharmopadeza diyA, Atma-zuddhi kI sAdhanA kA mArga batAyA, una dharma-vacanoM kA saMkalita rUpa Agama hai| Agama vANI usa samaya kI loka-bhASA prAkRtaardhamAgadhI meM hai| kisI samaya arddhamAgadhI janatA kI bolacAla kI bhASA thI, parantu Aja vaha anajAna aura kaThina bhASA bana gaI hai| isalie zAstra par3hane se loga katarAte haiM aura kevala unakA anuvAda apanI bhASA meM par3hakara hI saMtoSa kara lete haiN| bhagavAna mahAvIra ke upadezoM va tattvajJAna ko viSayakrama ke anusAra cAra anuyogoM meM bA~TA gayA hai, jinameM eka anuyoga hai-dhrm-kthaanuyog| kathA, udAharaNa, dRSTAnta va rUpaka ke dvArA upadeza denA aura dharma kA tattva samajhAnA eka sarala aura rocaka zailI hai| isalie kathAnuyoga kI zailI sabase adhika rucikara va lokapriya banI hai| kathAnuyoga meM jina zAstroM/AgamoM kA nAma AtA hai unameM jJAtAdharmakathAMgasUtra sabase adhika prasiddha aura sabase adhika rocaka tathA sabase bar3A hai| yoM to antakRddazAsUtra, upAsakadazAMga, anuttaropapAtika, nirayAvalikA, rAjapraznIya, vipAkasUtra Adi bhI kathA-pradhAna hone se kathAnuyoga meM hI gine jAte haiM kintu jJAtAdharmakathAsUtra kA sthAna kucha vizeSatA rakhatA hai| isa sUtra kI bhASA anya AgamoM kI apekSA adhika praur3ha, sAhityika aura lAlityapUrNa hai| anya kathAoM kI apekSA isakI kathAe~ bhI adhika rocaka aura vizvastara kI haiN| jJAtAsUtra kI kucha kathAe~ to bauddha sAhitya meM, vaidika granthoM va videzI kathA sAhitya meM bhI milatI haiN| jaise meghakumAra kI kathA jAtaka ke nanda kI kathA se, do kachuoM kI kathA gItA kI TIkAoM meM tathA rohiNI jJAta kI kathA bAibila kI methyU aura lUka kI kathA se kAphI samAnatA rakhatI hai| isase yaha pratIta hotA hai ki jJAtAsUtra kI saikar3oM kathAe~ dhIre-dhIre sampUrNa vizva sAhitya meM rUpAntarita ho gaI haiN| 9898989989d9890989898909d980899098909829890982909098290494 150505050bobosb0aQa5005015015015@abpmON505@abpm@amodbob0-50sbehosbobosbe (9) Page #10 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ tetttttttteinted- 9999999999994E ADABO-50-0035090-10-testCatest.OsboatestCatestDatashest000:00ATORCA00ag0A0CA0040 antaraMga paricaya isa sUtra kA nAma jJAtA-dharma-kathA hai| jisa para TIkA karate hue AcArya zrI abhayadevasUri ne likhA hai-jJAta kA artha hai udAharaNa aura dharmakathA se tAtparya hai prasiddha dhrm-kthaaeN| donoM zabda milakara banatA hai-jnyaat-dhrm-kthaa| kintu kucha vidvAnoM kA mata hai ki yahA~ 'jJAta' zabda prAkRta zabda 'nAya' se banA hai| bhagavAna mahAvIra kA eka nAma hai jJAtaputra / naayputt| yahA~ 'jJAta' zabda bhagavAna mahAvIra kI ora saMketa karatA hai aura taba isakA artha hotA hai-jJAta-dharma-kathAe~ arthAt bhagavAna mahAvIra dvArA kathita dharma kthaaeN| yaha artha adhika upayukta pratIta hotA hai| jJAtAdharmakathA kA sarala artha yaha bhI kara sakate haiM ki jJAtA arthAt sarvajJa, bhagavAna mhaaviir| unakI kahI huI dhrm-kthaaeN| jJAtAsUtra ke do zrutaskaMdha haiN| prathama zrutaskaMdha meM 19 adhyayana haiM jabaki dUsare zrutaskaMdha ke 10 varga haiN| prathama zrutaskaMdha kI sabhI kathAe~ svayaM udAharaNa haiM aura phira upanaya ke sAtha viSaya ko adhika saMgati detI haiN| ina kathAoM ke mAdhyama se aneka prakAra kI zikSAe~, tattvajJAna, preraNA aura sAdhaka ke lie mArgadarzana milatA hai| sacitra Agama prakAzana mAlA lagabhaga cAra varSa pUrva hamane pUjya gurudeva u. bhA. pravartaka bhaNDArI zrI padmacandra jI mahArAja kI sAThavIM dIkSA jayantI manAI thii| taba mere mana meM sacitra Agama prakAzana kI bhAvanA mUrtarUpa le rahI thii| usI varSa maiMne prayoga ke rUpa meM bhagavAna mahAvIra kI antima vANI uttarAdhyayanasUtra kA sacitra sampAdana prakAzana kiyA thaa| vaha prayoga bahuta saphala rhaa| sarvatra prazaMsita huA aura Agama ke adhyayana se dUra rahane vAle bhI citramaya Agama hone se rucipUrvaka par3hane lge| mere pAsa aneka vidvAnoM ke, vijJa munivaroM ke tathA anekAneka dharma-premiyoM ke patra Aye aura sabhI ne isa prayAsa kI mukta kaMTha se prazaMsA kii| yuga kI isa AvazyakatA aura upayogitA ko dekhakara hamane isa yojanA ko aura Age bar3hAne kA saMkalpa kiyaa| jisake antargata sacitra antakRddazAsUtra, sacitra kalpasUtra, sacitra tIrthaMkara caritra, sacitra jJAtAdharmakathAMgasUtra (prathama bhAga) pAThakoM ke hAthoM meM pahu~ca cuke haiN| ___jJAtAsUtra kAphI bar3A hone se use do bhAgoM meM prakAzita kiyA jA rahA hai| prathama bhAga meM ATha adhyayana lie gaye haiN| dUsare bhAga meM zeSa saMpUrNa jJAtAsUtra liyA gayA hai| isa sUtra kI sampAdana zailI meM thor3A parivartana bhI kiyA hai| Amukha meM sarvaprathama adhyayana ke zIrSaka kA spaSTIkaraNa kiyA hai jisase adhyayana kA viSaya jJAta ho sake tathA isI ke sAtha kathA-sAra bhI diyA hai| mUla pATha meM sUtra saMkhyA kI koI nizcita paramparA prAcIna pratiyoM meM nahIM apanAI gaI hai ataH isa saMskaraNa meM sUtra saMkhyA kathA-pravAha kI suvidhAnusAra rakhI gaI hai| mUla pATha meM apekSAkRta lambe tathA saMyukta zabdoM meM saMdhi sthaloM para virAma cihna (Daiza) diye haiM jisase paThana tathA uccAraNa meM suvidhA ho| (10) Page #11 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ SESSESE ZET? mUla pATha meM varNanAtmaka tathA vivaraNAtmaka aMzoM ko anekAneka bAra doharAe jAne kI zailI kA prayoga huA hai| anuvAda meM inheM yathAsaMbhava saMkSipta kiyA hai tathA 'pUrvasama' Adi iMgita kA prayoga kiyA gayA hai| citroM ko adhika sugamatA se bodhagamya banAne ke lie citra - zIrSaka ke sthAna para pratyeka citra ke pIche tatsaMbaMdhita kathA prasaMga saMkSepa meM diyA gayA hai| adhyayana ke anta meM vizeSa zabdoM kA spaSTIkaraNa evaM upasaMhAra tathA TIkA meM AI huI upanaya gAthAe~ bhI le lI haiN| isa prakAra sampAdana meM sarvAMgatA lAne kA prayAsa kiyA hai| TippaNa evaM pariziSTa kI zailI mujhe kama pasanda hai, kyoMki usase pAThaka ko idhara-udhara pRSTha ulaTane par3ate haiN| ataH pratyeka adhyayana se sambandhita sabhI sAmagrI vahIM eka sthAna para dene kA prayAsa kiyA hai| AzA hai pAThakoM ko yaha zailI adhika sundara va rucikara lgegii| kRtajJatA pradarzana parama pUjya gurudeva u. bhA. pravarttaka bhaNDArI zrI padmacandra jI mahArAja ke asIma AzIrvAda se sacitra Agama prakAzana kA yaha kAryakrama nirvighna rUpa se gati pakar3a rahA hai yaha mere lie parama prasannatA kA viSaya hai| isa prakAzana saMgha ziromaNi sva. zrI padmazrI jI ma. kI suziSyA upapravartinI zrI pavana kumArI jI ma. tathA sAdhvI ratnAzrI praveza kumArI jI ma. kI suziSyA tapa-cakrezvarI mahAsatI upapravartinI zrI mohanamAlA jI ke 112 vratoM (upavAsa) ke upalakSya meM zruta-sevA ke zubha kArya hetu aneka gurubhakta udAra sadgRhasthoM ne apanA sahayoga karake gurubhakti aura zrutabhakti kA paricaya diyA hai tathA zAstra - sevA kA puNya upArjana kiyA hai / yaha sabhI ke lie anukaraNIya hai| sAhityakAra zrIcanda jI surAnA ne sadA kI bhA~ti isake sampAdana, mudraNa meM apanI sampUrNa bauddhika cetanA ko niyojita kiyA hai tathA zrIyuta surendra jI botharA ne sundara saTIka aMgrejI anuvAda ke sAtha saMpAdana sahayoga karake isakI upayogitA meM cAra cA~da lagAye haiN| maiM sabhI ke prati hArdika bhAva se kRtajJa hU~ / Wesen (11) -amara muni 366366366 Page #12 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ NOTE FROM THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF The means of making the soul pious and pure is Dharma. The subjective basis of Dharma is soul. But in order to achieve the goal of purification it is essential to have the proper and working knowledge of the processes like penance, chanting, meditation, and other such practices. The source of this knowledge are Shastra or religious scriptures. In every religious tradition the reading, teaching, listening, and study of religious books is done for the purpose of acquiring knowledge about the means of upliftment and the goal; they also give us vivid description of the inspiring lives of great and pious souls who have attained high status with the help of religious conduct. All this helps us follow the right path or proper conduct. The religious teachings of Bhagavan Mahavir and the path of purification shown by him are compiled as Agams. These scriptures are in the then prevailing language of the common man, Ardhamagadhi-Prakrit. Some time in the past, Ardhamagadhi was the most popular language of the masses, but today it has become a lesser known and so a difficult language. That is why people avoid reading original texts and are content with reading translations in the language they know. The teachings of Bhagavan Mahavir have been divided subjectwise into four categories titled Anuyog. The first Anuyog or category is Dharma Kathanuyog or the category of religious stories. To preach religion and explain its fundamentals with the help of stories, examples, instances, and metaphors is a simple and absorbing style. As such, this category has proved to be the most accepted and popular one. Of the works listed in this category the most famous, interesting, and largest is Jnata Dharma Kathanga. Although Antakritdasha Sutra, Upasakdashang, Anuttaropapatik, Niriyavalika, Rajprashniya, Vipak Sutra etc. are listed in this category, Jnata Dharma Katha Sutra occupies a very special place. The language of this scripture is mature, refined, and flowery. As compared to the stories from other works those in this work are much more interesting and conforming to international standards. Some of the stories from Jnata Sutra have parallels in Buddhist, Vedic as well as foreign literature. For example the story of Megh Kumar has a parallel in the story of Nand from the Jatak literature; the story of two tortoises has parallels in commentaries on Gita; the (12) meaang Page #13 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ 49:2 : 49 @ @ @ @ @ @ @ @ @ @ @ @ @ @ atestesposteatestestestestestosbespostespostestestpagesto.co.50:40:00:40:50.postest @ @ @ @ @ @ @ @ @ @ @ @ @ story of Rohini has similarities with stories of Methew and Luke from the Bible. All this points toward the fact that many stories from Jnata Sutra have slowly spread all around the world and have been adapted and absorbed in the world literature. INTRODUCTION TO THE TEXT There are two sections in the Jnata Sutra. The first section contains nineteen chapters and the second has ten sub-sections. The name of this work is Jnata Dharma Katha. Acharya Abhaya Dev Suri has commented on this term-Jnata means example and Dharma Katha means popular religious tales. Both these combined meanexamples and religious tales. Some scholars say that the word Jnata has been derived from the Prakrit word Naya. One of the names of Bhagavan Mahavir is Naya-putta or Jnata-putra. Here the word Jnata points towards Bhagavan Mahavir. So according to this theory Jnata Dharma Katha means the religious stories told by Bhagavan Mahavir. This interpretation appears to be more appropriate. Another meaning is religious tales told by Jnata (omniscient or Bhagavan Mahavir). All the stories in the first section are based on examples. The verses drawing conclusion at the end of each story make it easy to grasp the lesson contained. These stories impart moral values, knowledge of the fundamentals, inspiration, and guidance for spiritual practices. THE ILLUSTRATED AGAM SERIES About four years back we had celebrated the sixtieth anniversary of the Diksha ceremony of revered Gurudev U. B. Pravartak Bhandari Shri Padma Chandra ji Maharaj. At that time the plan for publication of illustrated Agams was taking shape in my mind. The very same year I launched and concluded the editing and publication of the last sermon of Bhagavan Mahavir, Illustrated Uttaradhyayan Sutra. The experiment proved to be highly successful. It was widely acclaimed and even the unwilling started studying the illustrated Agam with interest. I received numerous letters from scholars, scholarly ascetics, and devotees freely praising this effort. I resolved to further this project looking at the prevailing need and usefulness of such works. Illustrated Antakritdasha Sutra, Illustrated Kalpa Sutra, Illustrated Tirthankar Charitra and Illustrated Jnata Dharma Kathanga Sutra (First Part) have already been published under this scheme. As the Jnata Sutra is a voluminous work, it is being published in two parts. First part contains eight chapters. The remaining all Jnata Sutra has been taken in this second part. Some changes have been incorporated in the style of editing. A section has been added before every chapter. This contains explanation about the title and topic of this chapter and, gist of the story. Cascade CAD Can can can can cababababababcabcabcabcablablablablablablablablabla 2 ( 13 ) Page #14 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ABC-Bestotoshoto-box00:00:00:00-4000:00:00:00:00:4040:30-4050-00:50:00:00:00-10 In the old copies of the original text no established rule has been followed regarding the numbering of the paragraphs or Sutras. As such, freedom has been taken in numbering the paragraphs according to the flow of the story. In the Prakrit text dash has been given to break the long combined words to facilitate reciting. In the original text the descriptive and elaborative passages are repeated verbatim again and again. This appears to be the writing style of that period. However, in the translation such passages have been made as brief as possible using the indicators like (etc.), (as mentioned earlier), etc. To make the illustration easily understandable relevant brief excerpts from the stories have been given on the back of every illustration. At the end of the chapter a glossary, conclusion and the verses indicating the message of the story have been given. Thus effort has been made to use an all enveloping editing style. I do not like much the use of foot notes and appendices unless it becomes essential. This is because in that style of editing the reader has to suffer breaks while reading, by repeatedly referring to foot notes and turning pages to look for appendices. As such, effort has been made to provide all possible reference material with the chapter itself. I hope that the readers would appreciate and like this style. ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS It is a matter of extreme pleasure for me that with the blessings of revered Gurudev U. B. Pravartak Bhandari Shri Padma Chandra ji Maharaj the project of publication of illustrated Agam literature is gathering speed. By extending whole hearted support to this publication Tap-Chakreshwari Mahasati Sangh Shiromani late Shri Padmashri ji Maharaj's pupil Up-Pravartini Shri Pawan Kumari ji M. and Sadhviratna Shri Pravesh Kumaari ji Maharaj's pupil Mahasati Up-Pravartini Shri Mohanmala ji M., many devoted and generous followers have revealed their devotion for the Guru and the word of the Lord. Such gesture is exemplary and should be emulated by all. As always, Srichand ji Surana, an author and scholar in his own right, has incorporated all his acumen in editing and printing this work. Shri Surendra Bothara has added to its utility by providing a comprehensive free flowing English translation as well as assistance in editing. I express my sincere gratitude to them all. --Amar Muni OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO rurururururururururururururururururururururururu:ease Gate (14) Page #15 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ navama adhyayana : mAkaMndI Amukha yAtrA kI anumati lavaNa samudra meM tUphAna ratna- dvIpa meM praveza devI kI dhamakI zakrendra kA Adeza udyAna varNana dakSiNa dizA meM jAne kA niSedha viSayAnukrama vana meM paribhramaNa dakSiNa dizA ke vana kA rahasya zailaka pakSa kI zaraNa meM zailaka dvArA uddhAra devI kI dhamakI madhura pralobhana caMcala jinarakSita jinarakSita kA aMga-bhaMga sthira jinapAlita upasaMhAra upasaMhAra upanaya gAthA pariziSTa dasavA~ adhyayana : candramA Amukha sudharmA svAmI kA uttara bhagavAna dvArA samAdhAna upasaMhAra upanaya gAthA 1-44 9 6 8 12 14 15 16 19 21 23 26 28 29 31 34 36 37 39 41 41 43 45 47 48 51 51 CONTENTS NINTH CHAPTER: MAKANDI Introduction Permission of Voyage Storm in the Sea Coming to Ratnadveep Threat of the Goddess Shakrendra's Order Description of the Gardens. Prohibition to Go South Excursions 45-52 TENTH CHAPTER : THE MOON The Secret In Refuge of Shailak Deliverance by Shailak Threat from the Goddess Enticements Allured Jinarakshit Dismembering of Jinarakshit Composed Jinapalit Conclusion Conclusion The Message Appendix Introduction Sudharma Swami Narrated Mahavir's Explanation Conclusion The Message (15) 1-44 3 7 * 2 2 2 2 2 2 2 ** 8 14 16 21 23 26 28 30 31 35 36 38 40 41 43 44 45-52 46 47 49 51 52 Page #16 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ gyArahavA~ adhyayana dAvadrava Amukha dharmAsvAmI kA uttara ArAdhaka virAdhaka sambandhI jijJAsA deza -virAdhaka deza- ArAdhaka sarva-virAdhaka sarvArAdhaka upasaMhAra upanaya gAthA bArahavA~ adhyayana : udaka jJAta Amukha sudharmA svAmI kA uttara bhojana kI prazaMsA vastu svabhAva kA kathana khAI kA durgandhita jala jala kA zodhana rAjA kA Azcarya jala - zodhana kA pratyakSa prayoga rAjA zrAvaka banA vairAgyodaya tathA pravrajyA upasaMhAra upanaya gAthA pariziSTa terahavA~ adhyayana maMDukma-dardurajJAta Amukha deva kA Agamana gautama svAmI kI jijJAsA nanda kI kAmanA puSkariNI nirmANa citra-sabhA cikitsAzAlA 53-62 53 55 56 57 57 58 59 60 60 62-83 63 65 66 68 69 71 73 76 77 79 82 82 83 84-109 84 87 87 89 91 92 94 ELEVENTH CHAPTER: THE DAVADRAV Introduction Sudharma Swami Narrated Curiosity about Aspirer and Decliners Partial Decliners Partial Aspirers Absolute Decliners Absolute Aspirers Conclusion The Message TWELFTH CHAPTER: THE WATER Introduction Sudharma Swami Narrated Praise of the Food Nature of Things Stinking Water Water Purification King's Surprise Demonstration of the Process The King Turns Shravak Detachment and Initiation Conclusion The Message Appendix THIRTEENTH CHAPTER: THE FROG Introduction Arrival of Dev Gautam Swami's Query Nand's Wish Construction of the Pool Hall of Entertainment The Hospital (16) 53-62 54 55 56 57 57 58 59 60 61 63-83 64 65 67 68 69 71 74 77 78 80 82 83 83 84-109 85 87 88 90 92 93 94 Page #17 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ nanda kI rugNatA nanda maNikAra kI mRtyu tathA punarjanma punaH zrAvakadharma svIkAra meMDhaka kA vandanArtha prasthAna devaparyAya meM janma upasaMhAra upanaya gAthA pariziSTa 97 900 101 103 105 107 107 108 Ailment of Nand 98 Death and Rebirth of Nand Manikaar 100 A Shravak Again 102 Frog Moves to Pay Homage 104 Rebirth as God 105 Conclusion 107 The Message 108 Appendix 109 caudahavA~ adhyayana : tetaliputra 110-145 FOURTEENTH CHAPTER : TETALIPUTRA_110-145 111 990 113 114 116 116 117 118 119 120 122 122 124 Amukha tetaliputra kA prastAva vivAha rAnI kI yojanA adalA-badalI vimukha tetaliputra poTTilA kA anurodha zrAvikA poTTilA tetaliputra kI zarta kanakaratha kA dehAnta rAjA kI udAsInatA AtmaghAta kA prayatna poTTila deva dvArA preraNA kevalajJAna-prApti upasaMhAra 124 126 127 127 Introduction Proposal of Tetaliputra The Marriage The Queen's Plan The Exchange Apathy of Tetaliputra Pottila Seeks Help Shravika Pottila Tetaliputra's Condition Kanak-rath Passes Away King's Apathy Suicide Attempt Inspiration by God Pottil Attaining Keval Jnana Conclusion The Message Appendix 128 130 130 133 933 934 136 139 139 141 144 141 144 988 145 144 upanaya gAthA pariziSTa 145 pandrahavA~ adhyayana : naMdIphala 146-161 FIFTEENTH CHAPTER : THE NANDI-FRUIT 146-161 146 147 148 148 Amukha sudharmA svAmI kA uttara dhanya sArthavAha kI ghoSaNA upayogI cetAvanI zraddhAvAna : azraddhAvAna 149 152 948 Introduction Sudharma Swami Narrated Sudharma Announcement by Dhanya The Warning Believers : Non-believers 149 153 154 (17) Page #18 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ dhanya kA ahicchatrA pahu~canA dhanya kI pravrajyA upasaMhAra upanaya gAthA pariziSTa 156 157 158 158 160 Dhanya Reaches Ahicchatra Initiation of Dhanya Conclusion The Message Appendix 156 157 158 159 161 - . - . - . - . solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA 162-275 SIXTEENTH CHAPTER : AMARKANKA 162-275 162 167 169 170 171 174 176 177 179 181 182 184 186 187 Amukha kaTu tuMbe kA zAka sthavira-Agamana kaTu tube kA dAna svazarIra meM praveza guru kI cintA nAgazrI kI AlocanA nAgazrI kI durdazA naraka yAtanA sukumAlikA kA kathAnaka vivAha-prastAva prathama vivAha karkaza sparza pati dvArA parityAga sAgara nahIM lauTA sukumAlikA kA punarvivAha punaH parityAga dIkSA-grahaNa sukumAlikA kA nidAna sukumAlikA kA pRthak vihAra draupadI-kathA nAmakaraNa draupadI kA svayaMvara svayaMvara ke lie kRSNa kA prasthAna anya janapadoM meM dUta bhejanA atithi-svAgata kI taiyArI svayaMvara kI udghoSaNA atithi-satkAra rAjAoM kA paricaya pA~ca pati varaNa 189 Introduction Curry of the Bitter Gourd Arrival of the Ascetic Giving Away the Bitter Gourd Pouring into His Own Body Anxiety of the Guru Criticisms of Naagshri The Plight of Naagshri Passage Through Hells Story of Sukumalika Marriage Proposal First Marriage Revolting Touch Abandoned by Her Husband Sagar Refuses to Return Remarriage of Sukumalika Deserted Again Diksha Sukumalika's Ambition Separation from the Group Story of Draupadi Naming Ceremony The Svayamvar Krishna Vasudev's Departure Messengers to Other States Preparations for Welcome Svayamvar Announced Greating the Guests The Introduction of Kings Choosing Five Husbands 164 168 169 170 172 174 176 178 180 181 183 185 186 188 190 192 195 191 194 197 198 201 203 203 205 208 209 197 199 202 203 204 206 208 212 215 217 219 220 210 213 216 217 220 221 (18) Page #19 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ 221 223 226 228 229 231 sh sd sh sh sh 222 223 227 228 229 232 233 236 238 239 241 237 242 vivAha samAroha hastinApura meM samAroha nArada Agamana amarakaMkA se kSubdha nArada amarakaMkA meM Agamana padmanAbha kI Asakti draupadI kA apaharaNa yudhiSThira dvArA draupadI kI khoja kuntI kA kRSNa ke pAsa jAnA kRSNa kA AzvAsana nArada se sUcanA kRSNa kA prayANa padmanAbha ko cunautI pANDavoM kI hAra kRSNa kA nRsiMha rUpa kapila vAsudeva kA Azcarya zaMkhanAda-milana pANDavoM dvArA kRSNa-bala parIkSA pANDavoM kA deza nikAlA kuntI kA kRSNa ke pAsa jAnA pANDavoM kI dIkSA yAtrA va tapasyA siddhapada-prApti upasaMhAra upanaya gAthA pariziSTa 239 240 242 245 248 251 254 Marriage Ceremony Reception in Hastinapur Arrival of Narad Insult Irks Narad Arrival in Amarkanka Infatuation of Padmanaabh Kidnapping of Draupadi Search for Draupadi by Yudhishthir Kunti Goes to Krishna Krishna Gives Assurance News from Narad Krishna Marches Challenge to Padmanaabh Defeat of Pandavs Krishna's Ferocious Form Surprise of Kapil Vasudev Conch-Sound Greeting Pandavs Test Krishna Pandavs Exiled Kunti Goes to Krishna Diksha of Pandavs Travel and Penance Getting Liberated Conclusion The Message Appendix 246 248 251 256 254 256 258 258 260 REO 262 265 268 263 266 268 270 271 273 273 274 273 274 275 satrahavA~ adhyayana : AkIrNa 276-300 SEVENTEENTH CHAPTER : THE HORSES 276-300 277 276 279 281 280 281 283 286 Amukha utpAtoM se mukti khanija bhaNDAra aura azva azvoM kI kAmanA azva-modaka sAmagrI jAla bichAnA anAsakti kA lAbha Asakti kA duSpariNAma upasaMhAra indriyalolupatA kA duSphala 285 286 288 289 292 292 Introduction Freedom from Troubles Mineral Wealth and Horses Desire for the Horses Allurements for Horses Fixing the Snares Benefit of Apathy Harms of Indulgence Conclusion Harms of Indulgence 287 289 290 292 292 (19) Page #20 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ 295 indriyasaMvara kA suphala 295 Benefit of Containment kartavya-nirdeza 296 Directions 296 upasaMhAra 298 Conclusion 298 upanaya gAthA 298 The Message 299 pariziSTa 300 Appendix 300 -:-.-.-.-.-:-.-.-.-.-: aThArahavA~ adhyayana : suMsumA 301-325 EIGHTEENTH CHAPTER : SUMSUMA 301-325 - 302 304 309 304 306 308 310 306 309 Amukha dAsa-ceTaka : usakI zaitAnI dAsa-ceTaka kA niSkAsana cora-senApati kI zaraNa meM cilAta senApati banA dhanya sArthavAha ke ghara kI lUTa nagararakSakoM ke samakSa phariyAda susumA kA ziracchedana dhanya kA zoka prANa-tyAga ke prastAva antima nirNaya 310 312 311 315 Introduction Chilat's Mischief Chilat Fired Under Vijay's Protection Chilat Becomes Chief Raid on Dhanya's House Report to the Guards Beheading of Sumsuma Grief of Dhanya Offers of Sacrifice Final Decision Conclusion Conclusion The Message 317 318 398 316 318 319 320 322 324 324 319 321 upasaMhAra 323 upasaMhAra 324 upanaya gAthA 325 unnIsavA~ adhyayana : puNDarIka 326-343 NINETEENTH CHAPTER : PUNDAREEK 326-343 - - 327 326 329 329 330 330 332 334 Amukha mahApadma rAjA kI dIkSA : siddhi-prApti kaNDarIka kI dIkSA kaNDarIka kI rugNatA kaNDarIka muni kI zithilatA pravrajyA kA parityAga kaNDarIka kI punaH rugNatA puNDarIka kI ugra sAdhanA ugra sAdhanA kA suphala upasaMhAra 332 333 336 338 339 340 343 343 Introduction Diksha of King Mahapadma Initiation of Kandareek Kandareek's Ailment Laxness of Kandareek Abandoning the Ascetic Life Kandareek's Ailment Relapses Harsh Practices of Pundareek Fruits of Harsh Penance Conclusion The Message 337 338 339 341 343 upanaya gAthA 343 (20) Page #21 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ dvitIya zrutaskaMdha : dharmakathA 344-391 THE SECOND PART : DHARMAKATHA 344-391 344 346-367 346 347 348 352 363 365 366 367 368-370 368 370 371-374 371 373 373 374 Amukha prathama varga prathama adhyayana : kAlI sudharmA svAmI kA uttara kAlI devI kA Agamana kAlI devI kA pUrva-bhava dvitIya adhyayana : rAjI tRtIya adhyayana : rajanI caturtha adhyayana : vidyut paMcama adhyayana : meghA dvitIya varga prathama adhyayana : zubhA dvitIya se paMcama adhyayana tRtIya varga prathama adhyayana : ilA 2-6 adhyayana 7-12 adhyayana 13-54 adhyayana caturtha varga prathama adhyayana : rUpA paMcama varga prathama adhyayana : kamalA SaSTha varga 1-32 adhyayana saptama varga 1-4 adhyayana aSTama varga 1-4 adhyayana navama varga 1-8 adhyayana dazama varga 1-8 adhyayana upasaMhAra upasaMhAra pariziSTa Introduction 345 FIRST SECTION 346-367 First Chapter : Kali 346 Sudharma Swami Replies 348 Arrival of Goddess Kali 349 Earlier Incarnation of Goddess Kali 353 Second Chapter : Raji 363 Third Chapter : Rajni 365 Fourth Chapter : Vidyut 366 Fifth Chapter : Megha 367 SECOND SECTION 368-370 First Chapter : Shumbha 368 Chapters 2-5 370 THIRD SECTION 371-374 First Chapter : Ila 371 Chapters 2-6 373 Chapters 7-12 373 Chapters 13-54 374 FOURTH SECTION 375-376 First Chapter : Rupa 376 FIFTH SECTION 77-379 First Chapter: Kamala 377 SIXTH SECTION 380-380 Chapters 1-32 380 SEVENTH SECTION 381-382 Chapters 14 381 EIGHTH SECTION 383-384 Chapters 1-4 383 NINTH SECTION 385-386 Chapters 1-8 385 TENTH SECTION 387-388 Chapters 1-8 387 Conclusion 389 Conclusion 390 Appendix 391 375-376 375 377-379 377 380-380 380 381-382 381 383-384 383 385-386 385 387-388 387 389 380 390 (21) Page #22 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ sahayoga ke prati AbhAva jJAtA dharmakathAMga sUtra ke sampAdana meM pATha-zuddhi evaM anuvAda Adi meM nimna pustakoM se sahayoga liyA gayA una AdhArabhUta Agama graMthoM ke sampAdakoM-prakAzakoM ke prati hArdika AbhAra prakaTa karanA hamArA kartavya hai| 1. NAyA dhamma kahAo saMpAdaka : muni jambUvijaya jI prakAzaka : zrI mahAvIra jaina vidyAlaya, mumbaI jJAtA dharmakathAMga sUtra pradhAna sampAdaka : yuvAcArya zrI madhukara muni saMpAdaka : paM. zrI zobhAcandra jI bhArilla prakAzaka : Agama prakAzana samiti, byAvara (22) Page #23 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ADAN ES ES UNABAR Wan sacitra jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra dvitIya bhAga ILLUSTRATED JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA SECOND PART Page #24 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ phra navama adhyayana : mAkandI : Amukha zIrSaka-mAyaMdI-mAkandI-nAma vizeSa / mAkandI nAma ke sArthavAha ke do putroM kI kathA ke mAdhyama se pA~ca indriyoM sambandhI bhogopabhogoM ke prati Asakti aura anAsakti ke guNa-doSa tathA lAbha-hAni kA marma samajhAyA gayA hai| kathAsAra-campAnagarI meM mAkandI nAma kA eka sArthavAha rahatA thaa| usake do putra the- jinapAlita va jinrkssit| ve gyAraha bAra samudra- yAtrAe~ kara cuke the aura bArahavIM bAra phira jAnA cAhate the| unake mAtA-pitA ne samajhAyA ki bArahavIM yAtrA duHkhadAyI tathA apazakunI mAnI gaI hai ataH unheM yaha vicAra chor3a denA cAhie / kintu putroM ne z2ida kI aura antataH mAtA-pitA binA mana ke hI cupa rhe| unhoMne apane jahAja meM mAla bhara yAtrA Arambha kii| samudra meM kaI sau yojana dUra nikala jAne ke bAda unakA jahAja tUphAna meM pha~sa kara DUba gyaa| sArA mAla aura yAtrI DUba gae kintu donoM mAkandI- putroM ne lakar3I ke eka bar3e lar3e ko pakar3a liyA aura usake sahAre tairate hue nikaTa ke eka dvIpa para jA phuNce| yaha dvIpa ratna - dvIpa kahalAtA thaa| usa dvIpa para eka vizAla bhavana meM eka nIca svabhAva vAlI devI rahatI thI, jisakA nAma ratnA devI thaa| apane avadhijJAna se devI ne mAkandI putroM ko viSama paristhiti meM ghire dekhA / vaha tatkAla unake pAsa pahu~cI aura kahA 'ki yadi ve apane jIvana ko akSuNNa rakhanA cAhate haiM to usakI vAsanA icchA ke Age jhukanA hogA / bhayabhIta mAkandI - putroM ne usake prastAva ko cupacApa svIkAra kara liyA / devI unheM apane mahala meM le AI aura unake sAtha bhoga-vilAsa kA Ananda lene lgii| kucha dinoM ke bAda lavaNa samudra ke ArakSaka susthita deva ne isa devI ko samudra kI saphAI ke kAma para lagA diyaa| devI ne mAkandI putroM ko yaha bAta batAI aura Adeza diyA ki jaba taka vaha apanA kAma pUrA kara lauTatI nahIM ve usa bhavana kI suvidhAoM kA upayoga karate raheM / Uba jAne para ve pUrvI, uttarI aura pazcimI udyAnoM meM jA sakate haiM / kintu kisI bhI paristhiti meM dakSiNI udyAna meM na jAveM kyoMki vahA~ eka vizAla viSailA sarpa rahatA hai jo unheM tatkAla naSTa kara sakatA hai| yaha cetAvanI dekara devI apane kAma para calI gii| kucha samaya bAda donoM bhAI Uba gae aura unheM ekAkIpana khalane lgaa| eka ke bAda eka, ve tInoM udyAnoM meM gaye para vahA~ bhI ve zIghra hI Uba gaye aura taba ve dakSiNa dizA vAle udyAna kI ora bar3ha cle| vahA~ ve eka vizAla vadha-sthala para pahu~ce tathA sUlI para car3he eka AdamI ko rote- kalapate dekhaa| unhoMne usakA paricaya pUchA tathA isa kaThina paristhiti kA kAraNa bhI / sUlI para car3he AdamI ne batAyA ki vaha kAlandI nagarI kA eka azva vyApArI hai| usakA jahAja DUba gayA thA aura vaha tairatA huA ratnadvIpa A pahu~cA thA / ratnadvIpa kI 'duSTa svabhAva vAlI devI use apane mahala meM le jAkara apanI vAsanA zAnta karane lgii| eka dina vaha usase kSubdha ho gaI aura use isa dazA meM pahu~cA diyaa| mAkandI-putroM ne bhayabhIta ho usa devI ke caMgula se chUTane kA upAya puuchaa| sUlI para car3he vyakti ne batAyA ki pUrvI dizA vAle udyAna meM zailaka-yakSa kA maMdira hai jo ghor3e ke rUpa meM rahatA hai| pratyeka caturdazI, pUrNimA, CHAPTER-9: MAKANDI (1) Page #25 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ 5(2) praNapaNNNNNja) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra hI 5 amAvasyA tathA aSTamI ke dina vaha prakaTa hokara samasyA grasita logoM kI sahAyatA karatA hai| ataH unheM pUrvI dA 5 udyAna meM jAkara usakI sahAyatA mA~ganI caahie| ra mAkandI putra tatkAla pUrvI udyAna meM gaye aura yathAvidhi yakSa kI pUjA karane lge| yathA samaya yakSa prakaTa huA 15 aura unhoMne usase sahAyatA maaNgii| 2 zailaka ne kahA-"jaba samudra meM AdhI dUrI pAra kara loge taba vaha devI tumheM AkarSita karane ke lie aaegii| ra yadi tumane usakI bAtoM para dhyAna diyA to maiM tumheM apanI pITha se girA duuNgaa| hA~ ! yadi tumane usakI ceSTAoM para ra dhyAna nahIM diyA aura tumhArA mana caMcala nahIM huA to maiM tumheM usake caMgula se chur3A luuNgaa|" 5 mAkandI-putroM ne yaha zarta svIkAra kara lii| yakSa ne eka vizAla ghor3e kA rUpa dhAraNa kara liyaa| mAkandI putroM 1 ra ne usakI vandanA kI aura usakI pITha para savAra ho ge| yakSa ne ur3Ana bharI aura AkAza mArga se campAnagarI kI ra ora yAtrA Arambha kara dii| 15 devI jaba mahala meM lauTI aura mAkandI putroM ko nahIM pAyA to usane apane avadhijJAna kA upayoga karake dekhA da P ki ve donoM zailaka yakSa kI sahAyatA se samudra pAra kara bhAga rahe haiN| vaha tatkAla unake nikaTa pahu~cI aura bolI, 2 "he mAkandI putro ! yadi tuma apane jIvana kI rakSA karanA cAhate ho to merI icchA pUrI karo, mujhe pyAra kro| / ra anyathA maiM abhI apanI talavAra se tumhAre sara kATa duuNgii|" 15 mAkandI putra usake isa pradarzana se udvigna nahIM hue| taba usa devI ne aneka prakAra ke pralobhanoM se unheM Da AkarSita karane kI ceSTA kI, para ve sabhI vyartha ho gii| isa para usane apane avadhijJAna se jinarakSita ke mana ra jhA~kakara dekhaa| use jaise hI vahA~ caMcalatA, durbalatA dikhAI dI usane vizeSa prayatnoM se use lubhaayaa| jinarakSita kA mana Diga gayA aura usane devI kI ora ghUmakara dekhaa| zailaka ko usake ghUmane aura devI kI ora dekhane kA 15 AbhAsa ho gayA usane tatkAla jinarakSita ko apanI pITha se girA diyaa| ra usa caNDikA ne asahAya jinarakSita ko zailaka kI pITha se girate hue dekhA to tatkAla apanI talavAra se S ra usake Tukar3e-Tukar3e kara samudra meM cAroM ora pheMka diye| isake bAda usane jinapAlita ko lubhAne ke prayatna kiye| 5 parantu usake sabhI upAya viphala gaye to vaha thakakara apane sthAna ko lauTa gii| 15 jinapAlita ko lekara zailaka campAnagarI jA phuNcaa| vahA~ jinapAlita ne nagara meM praveza kiyA aura apane ghara ra phuNcaa| vaha apane mAtA-pitA ke pAsa gayA aura rote-rote jinarakSita kI mRtyu ke samAcAra btaaye| samaya bItane para ra use zoka se mukti milI aura vaha sAmAnya jIvana vyatIta karane lgaa| 5 kucha samaya bAda zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra campAnagarI pdhaare| jinapAlita ne dIkSA le lii| anta samaya Ane para usane eka mAha kI saMlekhanA ke pazcAt deha tyAgI aura devaloka meM janma liyaa| vahA~ se vaha mahAvideha meM janma ra lekara mukti prApta kregaa| 15 (2) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA innnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #26 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ NINTH CHAPTER: MAKANDI: INTRODUCTION Title Mayandi-Makandi-a name. Vices and virtues as well as the good and bad results of cravings and indifference for sensual pleasures have been explained with the help of the story of the two sons of the merchant named Makandi. GLA Gist of the story-A merchant named Makandi lived in Champa. He had two sons named Jinapalit and Jinarakshit. They had done eleven sea voyages and wanted to go on a twelfth. Their parents told them that a twelfth sea voyage is always inauspicious and painful and so they should abandon the idea. The sons persisted and at last the parents relented. They filled their ships with cargo and commenced their voyage. When they went hundreds of Yojans over the sea their ship was caught in a storm and it capsized. All the cargo and the passengers drowned, but the sons of Makandi caught hold of a large wooden plank and drifted to a nearby island named Ratnadveep. On that island, in a large mansion, lived the evil goddess of Ratnadveep. Through her magical powers she saw the sons of Makandi in their wretched state. She at once arrived near them and said that if they wanted to save their lives they would have to submit to her libidinous designs. The terror stricken sons of Makandi agreed to whatever she said. The goddess brought them to her palace and started satisfying her lust. After some days, god Susthit gave her the job of cleaning the sea. The goddess informed the sons of Makandi of this and said that as long as she was busy with this work they could enjoy the facilities of the large mansion. If they got bored they could proceed to the eastern, northern, or western gardens. But they should never go to the southern garden because in that garden lived a giant venomous serpent that could kill them instantaneously. The goddess proceeded for her job. Soon the two brothers got bored and lonely. One after the other, they went to the three gardens they were allowed to visit. But soon they got bored with these and proceeded in the direction of the southern garden. There they came to a large execution ground and saw a person on a gibbet. He was wailing pathetically. They enquired about him and his desperate condition. The man informed them that the execution ground belonged to the evil goddess and he was a horse trader from Kakandi. His ship had capsized and he had drifted to Ratnadveep. The goddess had taken him to her mansion and had indulged in her lewd enjoyments. One day she got extremely annoyed with him and put him into his current predicament. Ho The sons of Makandi got panicky and asked how could they save themselves from the clutches of the evil goddess? The man on the gibbet explained that in the eastern garden there was a temple of a demigod named Shailak, who was in the form of a horse. On the CHAPTER-9: MAKANDI (3) 47 Page #27 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ T Tuntura 12 (8) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra SI 15 fifteenth, fourteenth and eighth days of every fortnight, he presented himself and offered a 15 help to the needy. They should go to the eastern garden and seek his help. " The sons of Makandi at once rushed to the eastern garden and started doing worship of 9 > the deity in the prescribed manner. The Yaksha came and they sought his help. 5 Shailak said, "When you are half way through the sea with me the goddess will try to 15 distract you. If you give heed to her gestures, I will throw you off my back. However, if you L5 ignore her gestures I will free you from her clutches." The sons of Makandi accepted the condition. Shailak transformed himself into a giant 5 horse. The sons of Makandi saluted Shailak and rode his back. The Yaksha commenced its flight over the sea in the direction of Champa. 2 When the evil goddess returned and found no trace of them she used her Avadhi Jnana (extra sensory perception of the physical world) and saw them crossing the sea with Shailak. She lost her temper and arrived near them with divine speed. When she came near them she Kuttered, "O sons of Makandi! you can save yourselves only if you love and desire me. Otherwise I will behead you with this blue sword of mine." 15 The sons of Makandi did not lose their composure at this outburst. The goddess now 5 resorted to her enticements, but in vain. She then peeped into the mind of Jinarakshit through her Avadhi Jnana. When she saw some weakness there she at once tried to exploit it. Jinarakshit was allured and he looked at the goddess. Shailak became aware of his < >> turning. He at once pushed Jinarakshit off of his back. The she-devil saw helpless Jinarakshit falling from the back of Shailak and with her s Psword she sliced Jinarakshit into pieces and threw them in all direction. Later the evilB goddess approached Jinapalit and tried to disturb him in vain and returned to her abode. Carrying Jinapalit over the sea, Shailak at last reached Champa city. Jinapalit went to 5 his parents and tearfully gave the news of the demise of Jinarakshit. Vanquishing his grief a 15 in due course, Jinapalit resumed his normal life. >> When Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir arrived in the Champa city Jinapalit got initiated. ? He left his earthly body after a month long fast and reincarnated as a god. From there he will be reborn in the Maha-videh area and obtain liberation. Urrrrrruuuuuuuuuuuurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrruuuur Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA A Sinnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #28 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ NavamaM ajjhayaNaM : mAyaMdI navama adhyayana : mAkandI NINTH CHAPTER : MAYANDI - MAKANDI sUtra 1 : jai NaM bhaMte ! samaNeNaM jAva saMpatteNaM aTThamassa NAyajjhayaNassa ayamaTThe paNNatte, navamassa NaM bhaMte ! NAyajjhayaNassa samaNeNaM ke aTThe paNNatte ? sUtra 1 : jambU svAmI ne pUchA - "bhaMte ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne sUtra ke AThaveM jJAtA adhyayana kA jo yaha artha batAyA hai vaha maiMne sunA, kRpayA batAyeM unhoMne navama adhyayana kA kyA artha kahA hai ? 1. Jambu Swami inquired, "Bhante! I have grasped the meaning of the eighth chapter of the Jnata as explained by Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir. Now please tell me what is the meaning of the ninth chapter according to him." sUtra 2 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM caMpA nAmaM nayarI hotthA / tIse NaM caMpAe nayarI koNi nAmaM rAyA hotthA / tatthaM NaM caMpAe nayarIe bahiyA uttarapuracchime disIbhAe puNNabhadde nAmaM ceie hotthA / sUtra 2 : sudharmA svAmI ne uttara diyA - he jambU ! usa kAla ke usa bhAga meM campA nAma kI eka nagarI thI / vahA~ kuNika nAma ke rAjA rAjya karate the / campAnagarI ke bAhara uttarapUrva dizA meM pUrNabhadra nAmaka eka caitya thA / 2. Sudharma Swami said - Jambu ! During that period of time there was a city named Champa. It was under the reign of a king named Kunik. In the north eastern direction of Champa there was a garden named Purnabhadra. sUtra 3 : tattha NaM mAkaMdI nAmaM satthavAhe parivasai, aDDhe / tassa NaM bhaddA nAmaM bhAriyA hotthA / tIse NaM bhaddA bhAriyAe attayA duve satthavAhadArayA hotthA / taM jahA - jiNapAlie ya jiNarakkhi ya / tae NaM tesiM mAgaMdiyadAragANaM aNNayA kayAi egayao imeyArUve miho kahAsamullAve samupajjitthA CHAPTER - 9 : MAKANDI For Private Personal Use Only (5) Page #29 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ STTUUTTUVUUTTUVUUUUUUU P(6) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra hI 15 evaM khalu amhe lavaNasamudaM poyavahaNeNaM ekkArasa vArA ogADhA, savvattha vi ya NaM laddhaTThA DA ra kayakajjA aNahasamaggA puNaravi niyayagharaM hvvmaagyaa| taM seyaM khalu amhaM devANuppiyA! - 15 duvAlasamaM pi lavaNasamudaM poyavahaNeNaM ogaahitte|' tti kaTu aNNamaNNasseyamaDhe paDisuNeti, Da ra paDisuNittA jeNeva ammApiyaro teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA evaM vayAsI15 evaM khalu amhe ammayAo ! ekkArasa vArA taM ceva jAva. niyayaM gharaM hvvmaagyaa| taM icchAmo dI ra NaM ammayAo! tubbhehiM abbhaNuNNAyA samANA duvAlasamaM lavaNasamudaM poyavahaNeNaM ogaahitte|' / 15 sUtra 3 : campAnagarI meM mAkandI nAma kA eka samRddha sArthavAha (vyApArI) rahatA thaa| usakI Da ra bhadrA nAma kI patnI thii| bhadrA ke do Atmaja putra the jinake nAma the-jinapAlita aura jinrkssit| Da ra donoM mAkandI putroM ne eka bAra paraspara isa prakAra vicAra vinimaya kiyA15 "hamane jahAja dvArA lavaNa-samudra kI gyAraha bAra yAtrA kI hai| pratyeka bAra hamane dhana-lAbha Da ra kiyA, karane yogya anya sabhI kArya kiye aura anta meM yathAsamaya nirvighna ghara lautte| ataH heDa 15 devAnupriya ! hama usI prakAra bArahavIM yAtrA bhI kareM to acchA hogaa|' donoM ne paraspara vimarza kara de 15 yaha nirNaya le liyA aura apane mAtA-pitA se bole ra "he mAtA-pitA ! hama gyAraha bAra lavaNa-samudra kI yAtrA se saphala va sakuzala lauTa cuke haiN| TA 15 aba ApakI AjJA prAptakara hama bArahavIM bAra punaH vaisI yAtrA karanA cAhate haiN|" 2 3. A wealthy merchant named Makandi lived in Champa. The name of his B wife was Bhadra. The couple had two sons -- Jinapalit and Jinarakshit. One ] 15 day these two sons of Makandi deliberated> "We have made eleven voyages across the sea. Every time we earned a lot 2 of money, enjoyed as much as we could, and returned in time without any problem. As such, Beloved of gods! It would be good if we go on a twelfth voyage." They both agreed and approached their parents for permission - "Mother and father! We have successfully and safely completed eleven sea 5 voyages. With your permission we want to go on a sea voyage again, for the 2 twelfth time." ra yAtrA kI anumati 15 sUtra 4 : tae NaM te mAgaMdiyadArae ammApiyaro evaM vayAsI-'ime te jAyA ! ajjaga jAva. DA ra paribhAettae, taM aNuhoha tAva jAyA ! viule mANussae iddddii-skkaar-smude| kiM bhe sapaccavAeNaM hI 15 nirAlaMbaNeNaM lavaNasamuddottAreNaM? evaM khalu puttA ! duvAlasamI jattA sovasaggA yAvi bhvi| taM da ra mA NaM tubbhe duve puttA duvAlasamaM pi lavaNasamudaM jAva ogAheha, mA hu tubbhaM sarIrassa vAvattI ra bhvissi| vururrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr UUUUN 15(6) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA ynnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnns Page #30 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra navama adhyayana H mAkandI (7) TA 5 sUtra 4 : taba unake mAtA-pitA ne isa prakAra kahA-"he putro ! tumhAre purakhoM, dAdA-paradAdA ra Adi kI kamAI huI apAra dhana-sampatti hamAre pAsa hai jo sAta pIDhiyoM taka hara prakAra ke upabhoga TA 15 tathA vitaraNa ke liye yatheSTa hai| ataH he putro ! manuSyopayogI isa vipula Rddhi-satkAra sAmagrI kA da 15 upabhoga kro| ApadAoM se bhare aura Alambanarahita lavaNasamudra meM tairane se kyA lAbha? aura phira S ra bArahavIM bAra lavaNa samudra kI yAtrA sopasarga (kaSTadAyI) hotI hai, ataH tuma mata jAo, tAki 15 tumhAre zarIra ko kaSTa na ho| UVUVITU NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNA PERMISSION OF VOYAGE 4. The parents replied, "Sons! We have unlimited inherited wealth. It is more than enough to last seven generations of consumption and distribution B by our family. Thus sons! enjoy this enormous means of grandeur, utility, and 15 charity fully. What is the use of floating adrift on the insecure and hazardous c 15 sea? Moreover, a twelfth sea voyage is inauspicious and dangerous So, in 15 order to avoid any affliction to your bodies you should abandon the idea." S ra sUtra 5 : tae NaM mAgaMdiyadAragA ammApiyaro doccaM pi taccaM pi evaM vayAsI-'evaM khalu da amhe ammayAo ! ekkArasa vArA lavaNasamudaM ogaaddhaa| savvattha vi ya NaM laddhaTTA kayakajjADa ra aNahasamaggA puNaravi niyagharaM hvvmaagyaa| taM seyaM khalu ammayAo ! duvAlasaMpi lavaNasamudaM Ta 15 ogaahitte| ra sUtra 5 : mAkaMdI putroM ne dubArA-tibArA phira apane mAtA-pitA se unhIM zabdoM meM apanI Agraha 15 pUrNa prArthanA kii| he mAtA-pitA ! hamane gyAraha bAra saphalatA prApta kI hai ataH aba bArahavIM bAra Da ra yAtrA karane kI icchA hai| (sU. 3 ke samAna) 5. The sons of Makandi persisted, again and again repeating their request 5 that having experienced eleven successful voyages they should be permitted 15 to go on the twelfth. (as in para 3) ra sUtra 6 : tae NaM te mAgaMdIdArae ammApiyaro jAhe no saMcAeMti bahUhiM AghavaNAhi yada ke pannavaNAhi ya Aghavittae vA pannavittae vA, tAhe akAmA ceva eyama annujaannitthaa| ra sUtra 6 : mAtA-pitA jaba una mAkaMdI putroM ko sAmAnya bAtoM se athavA vizeSa bAtoM se dI 2 samajhAne-bujhAne meM asamartha rahe taba icchA nahIM hote hue bhI unheM samudra yAtrA kI anumati de dii| ra 6. When the parents failed in all their casual as well as persistent efforts, Ta] 5 they reluctantly granted permission. ra sUtra 7 : taMe NaM te mAgaMdiyadAragA ammApiUhiM abbhaNuNNAyA samANA gaNimaM ca dharimaM ca / 5 mejjaM ca pAricchejjaM ca jahA arahaNNagassa jAva lavaNasamudaM bahUI joyaNasayAiM ogaaddhaa| tae da 15 CHAPTER-9 : MAKANDI (7) Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn URETITE Page #31 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ prajjj ( 8 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra NaM tesiM mAgaMdiyadAragANaM aNegAI joyaNasayAiM ogADhANaM samANANaM aNegAI uppAiyasayAI pAubbhUyAI / sUtra 7 : mAtA-pitA se AjJA prApta kara mAkaMdI putroM ne apane jahAjoM meM gaNima ( ginatI se becA jAne vAlA), dharima (tola se becA jAne vAlA), meya ( nApa se becA jAne vAlA), tathA pAricchedya (kATakara becA jAne vAlA) mAla bhara diyA jaise arhannaka zrAvaka ke varNana meM hai ( a. 8 ) dekheM) aura lavaNasamudra meM kaI sau yojana dUra nikala ge| vahA~ unakA aneka prakAra kI ApadAoM se sAmanA huaa| 7. Glad to get permission, the sons of Makandi filled their ships with all the four types of goods. The four types were -- Ganim (sold by counting), Dharim (sold by weight), Meya (sold by measurement), and Paricched (sold in parts) as mentioned in the story of Arhannak Shravak, (as detailed in ch. 8, p. 48 ). They commenced their voyage. When they crossed hundreds of Yojans into the sea they faced a series of afflictions. lavaNa samudra meM tUphAna sUtra 8 : taM jahA - akAle gajjiyaM jAva (akAle vijjue, akAle ) thaNiyasadde kAliyavAe tattha samuTThie / tae NaM sA NAvA teNaM kAliyavAeNaM AhuNijjamANI AhuNijjamANI saMcAlijjamANI ) saMcAlijjamANI saMkhobhijjamANI saMkhobhijjamANI salila - tikkha-vegehiM AyaTTijjamANI AyaTTijjamANI koTTimaMsi karatalAhate viva teMdUsae tattheva tattheva ovayamANI ya uppayamANI ya, umpayamANI viva dharaNIyalAo siddhavijjA vijjAharakannagA, okyamANI viva gagaNatalAo bhaTThavijjA vijjAharakannagA, vipalAyamANI viva mahAgarulavegavittAsiyA bhuyagavarakannagA, dhAmaNI viva mahAjaNa - rasiyasaddavittatthA ThANabhaTThA AsakisorI, NiguMjamANI viva gurujaNAdiTThAvarAhA suyaNa-kulakannagA, ghummaNI viva vIcI-pahAra - sata- tAliyA, galiya-laMbaNAviva gagaNatalAo, royamANI viva salilagaThi- vippairamANathoraMsuvAehiM NavavahU uvaratabhattuyA, vilavamANI viva paracakkarAyAbhirohiyA paramamahabbhayAbhiduyayA mahApuravarI, jhAyamANI viva kavaDacchomappaogajuttA jogaparivvAiyA, NisAmANI viva mahAkaMtAra - viNiggayaparissaMtA pariNayavayA ammayA, soyamANI viva tava caraNakhINa- paribhogA cayaNakAle devavaravahU, saMcuNNiyakaTTakUbarA, bhagga- meDhi - moDiya sahassamAlA, sUlAiyabaMka - parimAsA, (8) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Page #32 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ maNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNya ra navama adhyayana : mAkandI (9) TA ___ phalahaMtara-taDataDeMta-phuTuMta-saMdhiviyalaMta-lohakIliyA, savvaMga-viyaMbhiyA, parisaDiya-rajju-bhA ra visaraMta-savvagattA, AmagamallagabhUyA, akayapuNNa-jaNamaNoraho viva ciMtijjamANAguruI, hAhAkaya-kaNNadhAra-nAviya-vANiyagajaNa-kammagAra-vilaviyA, ___NANAviha-rayaNa-paNiya-saMpuNNA, bahUhiM purisa-saehiM royamANehiM kaMdamANehiM soyamANehiDa ra tippamANehiM vilavamANehiM egaM mahaM aMtojalagayaM girisihara-mAsAyaittA saMbhagga-kUvatoraNA da moDiya-jhaya-daMDA valayasayakhaMDiyA karakarassa tattheva viddavaM uvgyaa| 12 sUtra 8 : ve (ApadAe~) isaprakAra haiM-asamaya garjanA hone lagI aura bijalI camakane lgii| 15 asamaya hI tIvra kaDakaDAhaTa jaisI dhvaniyoM ke sAtha bhayaMkara A~dhI calane lgii| ra aura taba vaha nAva kAla tulya tUphAnI havA ke prabhAva se bAra-bAra kA~pane lagI, idhara-udhara Ta ra Dolane lagI, DUbane-utarane lagI, tIvra vega vAlI laharoM se TakarAkara cakkara lagAne lagI, aura dharatI DA 15 para paTakI huI geMda kI taraha yahA~-vahA~ uThane-girane lgii| ra jaise siddhi prApta vidyAdhara kanyA dharatI kI sataha se uchalatI hai usI prakAra vaha nAva uchalane dA 15 lgii| ___ jaise vidyAbhraSTa vidyAdharakanyA gagana se nIce giratI hai vaise hI vaha nAva girane lgii| 15 jaise vizAla garuDa se DarI huI nAgakanyA bhAgatI hai vaise hI vaha nAva idhara-udhara bhAgane lgii| B jaise khoI huI bacherI (azvakanyA) bhIDa ke zora se bhayabhIta ho daur3atI hai vaise hI vaha nAva bhI DA 5 daur3ane lgii| 5 jaise gurujanoM dvArA doSa jAna liye jAne para kulIna kanyA nIce jhukane lagatI hai vaise hI vaha he nAva jhukane lgii| ra saiMkar3oM laharoM ke nirantara prahAra se vaha tharatharAne lgii| vaha nAva AkAza meM binA sahAre rahI DA 15 vastu ke samAna nIce girane lgii| ra usake pAnI bhare jor3oM se jaladhArAe~ bahane lagIM mAno pati kI mRtyu para koI navavadhU A~sU 15 bahA rahI hai| ra usa nAva se vilApa ke svara yoM uTha rahe the ki mAno kisI zatru rAjA kI senA se ghirI huI 15 ghora mahAbhaya se pIr3ita koI zreSTha nagarI ho| ra bagule ke samAna kapaTa-sahita yoga-sAdhanArata parivrAjikA kI taraha vaha raha-raha kara sthira ho 15 jAtI thii| ra vizAla jaMgala meM se paidala calakara AI vRddhA garbhavatI strI ke samAna vaha naukA hA~phane lagI TA 5 thii| PTER-9 : MAKANDI (9) Fennnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn ma Page #33 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra ( 10 ) tapasyA ke phalasvarUpa prApta svarga ke sukha samApta prAyaH ho jAne para cyavana ke samaya jaise koI devI zoka karatI hai vaise hI vaha naukA zoka magna ho gaI / usake kATha se bane bhAga cUra-cUra ho gye| usakI mer3hI (moTe laTThe kA banA AdhAra ) tathA mAla ( UparI bhAga), jahA~ sahasroM yAtrI baiThate the, bhagna ho gaye the| usakA parimAsa (naukA kA kATha kA eka bhAga) sUlI para car3he vyakti ke samAna muDa gayA thaa| lakar3I ke pATiyoM ko jor3ane vAle lohe ke kIle taDataDAkara nikala gaye aura jor3oM ke khula jAne se usake samasta avayava bikhara gye| rassoM ke gala jAne se unase baMdhe joDa bhI khula gaye / isa prakAra vaha nAva kacce sikore jaisI ho gaI / usakI dazA puNyahIna vyakti ke manoratha jaisI dayanIya ho gaI aura ciMtA se usakA bhAra bar3ha gayA / usa para savAra karNadhAra, nAvika, vyApArI, karmacArI Adi hAya ! hAya ! kara ro rahe the| aneka prakAra ke ratnoM tathA bikrI ke mAla se bharI rone vAle, krandana karane vAle, zoka karane vAle aura A~sU bahAne vAle saiMkaDoM logoM se bharI vaha nAva jala magna ( adRzya) eka parvata se TakarA gii| usakI mastUla aura toraNa TUTa gaye / dhvaja daMDa muDa gyaa| usake saikar3oM kASTakhaNDa TUTa gaye / as - kas kI dhvani ke sAtha vaha nAva vahIM DUba gii| STORM IN THE SEA 8. Unexpected thunder and lightning started. Suddenly a terrible storm with ear shattering whiplash sounds engulfed them. The ship whipped by a murderous stormy gale started trembling, swaying to and fro, vanishing and reappearing, circling around caught in the tremendous force of whirling waves and going up and down like a ball tossed on the ground. It went up as a divine girl with her acquired power ascends from the surface of the earth into the sky. It fell as a divine girl deprived of her powers falls from the heavens. It started running from one place to another as runs a serpent goddess afraid of a giant eagle. Wan It started galloping like a colt frightened by uproar of a large crowd. It started bowing down as a girl from a cultured family bows when her elders become aware of her misdeed. It started trembling under the continuous thrashing of hundreds of waves. That ship started falling down in the air like an unbound object. (10) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Page #34 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ majja ra navama adhyayana H mAkandI (11) Water leaked from its joints in streams as if a newly wedded bride were shedding tears on the sudden death of her husband. Sounds of wailing came from that ship as if it were a gorgeous town under siege and deadly persecution by an attacking army. From time to time it became stable as if a phoney nun were meditating 5 like a preying heron. The ship appeared to be gasping like an aging pregnant woman after a S 2 long and hard walk through a forest. 5 It became mournful like a goddess about to descend to the earth at the C 5 end of her divine life-span earned by penance. Its wooden parts shattered, the main plank and the decks, where al 5 hundreds of passengers could alight, were damaged. Its mast bent like a c 15 condemned man on a gibbet. The iron nails and pins popped out and all its components held together a 5 by them were scattered. The decayed ropes also broke and all the joints 15 became loose. The ship became as fragile as an unbaked pot of clay. Its condition was as precarious as the wish of an ill fated person. The load of S 2 worry was added to its already heavy cargo. 1 Every one aboard the ship including the crew and passengers were crying 15 and wailing. 2 Heavy with a variety of valuable cargo and hundreds of crying, wailing, a 5 mournful, and weeping passengers that ship hit a submerged mountain. Its 15 sails and mast broke down and the flag pole doubled. With a loud noise the ship disintegrated into hundreds of pieces and capsized. __ sUtra 9 : tae NaM tIe NAvAe bhijjamANIe bahave purisA vipulapaDiya-bhaMDamAyAe dA 15 aMtojalammi NimajjA yAvi hotthaa| tae NaM mAgaMdiyadAragA cheyA dakkhA pattaTTA kulA mehAvI | 5 niuNasippovagayA bahusu potavahaNa-saMparAesu kayakaraNA laddhavijayA amUDhA amUDhahatthA egaM mahaM da ra phalagakhaMDaM aasaadeNti| 5 sUtra 9 : nAva ke DUbane ke sAtha aneka loga vipula ratna, va mAla ke sAtha jala meM DUba gye| da ra kintu donoM mAkaMdI putra- catura, dakSa, arthavAna, kuzala, medhAvI, nipuNa, zilpa ke jJAtA, naukA yuddha Da ra jaise aneka bhayAvaha kAryoM meM vijaya ke anubhavI, mUr3hatA rahita tathA phurtIle the| ataH unhoMne lakar3I Ta 15 kA eka bar3A laTTA pakar3a liyaa| S 15 CHAPTER-9 : MAKANDI (11) G Page #35 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ 2(12) . jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 15 9. With the boat all the valuable cargo and the passengers drowned. 115 However, the two sons of Makandi were wise, proficient, knowledgeable, cl sharp, skilled, artful, and experienced in naval war and other such fields, active, and agile. They did not panic like others and caught hold of a large wooden plank. ra ratna-dvIpa meM praveza 5 sUtra 10 : jassiM ca NaM padesaMsi poyavahaNe vivanne, taMsi ca NaM padesaMsi ege mahaM rayaNaddIve 12 NAmaM dIve hotthaa| aNegAiM joaNAI AyAmavikkhaMbheNaM, aNegAiM joaNAiM parikkheveNaM, Da 5 nAnAdumasaMDa-maMDiuddese sassirIe pAsAIe daMsaNijje abhirUve pddiruuve| tassa NaM bahumajjhadesabhAe tattha NaM mahaM ege pAsAyavaDeMsae hotthA-abbhuggayamUsiyapahasie 15 jAva sassirIbhUyarUve pAsAIe daMsaNijje abhirUve pddiruuve| ___ tattha NaM pAsAyavaDeMsae rayaNaddIvadevayA nAma devayA parivasai, pAvA, caMDA, ruddA, khuddA, 15 saahsiyaa| 5 tassa NaM pAsAyavaDeMsayassa cauddisiM cattAri vaNasaMDA kiNhA, kinnhobhaasaa| ra sUtra 10 : jisa kSetra meM vaha potavahana-jahAja naSTa huA thA usa kSetra meM nikaTa hI ratna-dvIpa Da ra nAma kA eka vizAla dvIpa thaa| usakI lambAI-caur3AI tathA gherA aneka yojana vistRta thaa| aneka 5 prakAra ke vRkSoM ke vanoM se bhara-pUra vaha dvIpa sundara suSamA vAlA, Ananda dene vAlA, darzanIya aura ke vividha rUpa vAlA thaa| ra usa dvIpa ke madhya meM eka uttama bhavana thaa| vaha atyanta U~cA aura sundara thaa| usa bhavana meM ratnadvIpa devI nAmakI eka devI rahatI thii| vaha pApI, caMDa, raudra, kSudra va sAhasI ra pravRtti vAlI thii| 15 usa bhavana kI cAroM dizAoM meM cAra udyAna the jo ghane zyAma raMga tathA zyAma AbhA vAle the| 8 5 COMING TO RATNADVEEP 10. Near the spot where the ship had capsized was a large island known as Ratnadveep. It was spread in an area of many Yojans. Full of vegetation, the island was beautiful, scenic, enchanting and full of diversions 15 There was a large mansion in the middle of that island. It was grand and 5 beautiful. 2 In this building lived the evil goddess of Ratnadveep who was sinful, S R violent, vicious, mean, and bold. 5 On four sides of that mansion there were four lush green gardens. JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA 2 15(12) Page #36 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ SINGH 1001 1 Page #37 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ E jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra (bhAga : 2) citra paricaya THE ILLUSTRATIONS EXPLAINED lavaNa samudra- yAtrA : ratnadvIpa devI citra : 1 1. caMpAnagarI nivAsI mAkandI - putra jinapAlita evaM jinarakSita bArahavIM bAra samudra -yAtrA karate hue lavaNasamudra meM aneka yojana dUra cale gye| acAnaka samudra meM bhISaNa tUphAna AyA / nAva eka samudrI parvata se TakarAkara TUTa gaI / 2. donoM bhAI tairate hue ratnadvIpa ke taTa para phuNce| vahA~ vizrAma kara rahe the, tabhI ratnadvIpa kI devI vahA~ AI / aneka prakAra kA pralobhana tathA bhaya dikhAkara vaha unheM apane mahaloM meM le gii| 3. eka bAra mAkandI - putra pUrva-pazcima dizA ke udyAnoM meM ghUmate hue dakSiNadizA ke bhayAnaka vanakhaNDa meM pahu~ca gye| vahA~ eka vizAla vadhasthala dikhAI diyA jahA~ cAroM ora haDDiyoM ke Dhera ( nara kaMkAla ) par3e the| vahA~ sUlI para laTakA eka puruSa dikhAI dene para bhayabhIta hue mAkandI - putroM ne usase pUchA - "tuma kauna ho ? tumhArI yaha durdazA kisane kI ?" ( navama adhyayana ) THE SEA VOYAGE: THE GODDESS OF RATNADVEEP ILLUSTRATION: I 1. Jinapalit and Jinarakshit, the sons of Makandi of Champa, set out on their twelfth sea voyage. When they went hundreds of Yojans on the sea their ship was caught in a storm and capsized. 2. The two brothers drifted to an island named Ratnadveep. While they were taking rest the evil goddess of Ratnadveep arrived there. Using a variety of allurements and fear she took them to her palace. 3. Once the sons of Makandi went into the three gardens they were allowed to visit. Later they proceeded towards the southern garden. They arrived at a large and stinking execution ground littered with heaps of skeletons. There they saw a person on a gibbet. Terrified, the sons of Makandi inquired about him and his desperate condition. JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (PART-2) (CHAPTER-9) Page #38 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ) 2 navama adhyayana : mAkandI ( 13 ) S sUtra 11 : tae NaM te mAgaMdiyadAragA teNaM phalayakhaMDeNaM uvujjhamANA uvujjhamANA SI ra rayaNadIvaMteNaM saMbUDhA yAvi hotthaa| ra sUtra 11 : taba donoM mAkaMdI putra laDhe ke sahAre bahate-bahate ratnadvIpa ke nikaTa A phuNce| 5 11. Drifting on the wooden plank the sons of Makandi arrived near C 5 Ratnadveep island. sUtra 12 : tae NaM te mAgaMdirAdAragA thAhaM labhaMti, labhittA muhuttaMtaraM AsasaMti, AsasittA dI phalagakhaMDaM visajjeMti, visajjittA rayaNaddIvaM uttaraMti, uttarittA phalANaM maggaNagavesaNaM kareMti, DA B karittA phalAiM gehaMti, geNhittA AhAreMti, AhArittA NAlierANaM maggaNagavesaNaM kareMti, 5 karittA nAlierAiM phoDeMti, phoDittA nAlieratelleNaM aNNamaNNassa gattAiM abbhaMgati, abbhaMgittA S ra pokkharaNIo ogAhiMti, ogAhittA jalamajjaNaM kareMti, karittA jAva paccuttaraMti, paccuttarittA TA 5 puDhavisilApaTTayaMsi nisIyaMti, nisIittA AsatthA vIsatthA suhAsaNavaragayA caMpAnayariM ammApiuApucchaNaM ca ra ra lavaNasamuddottAraM ca kAliyavAyasamutthaNaM ca poyavahaNavivattiM ca phalayakhaMDassa AsAyaNaM ca DI rayaNadIvuttAraM ca aNuciMtemANA aNuciMtemANA ohayamaNasaMkappA jAva jhiyaaeNti| ra sUtra 12 : una mAkaMdI putroM ko (jinapAla-jinarakSa) ko taTa milA to ghaDIbhara vizrAma karake dI 15 laTTe ko chor3A aura ratnadvIpa meM utara gye| bhUkhe hone se vahA~ phala DhUMDhe aura toDakara khaaye| isake sa ke bAda unhoMne nAriyala DhUMDhe aura phor3akara unakA tela nikAla kara paraspara mAliza kii| mAliza ke DI ra bAda ve eka bAvar3I meM utare aura snAna kiyaa| taba bAvaDI se bAhara nikalakara eka caTTAna para baiTha Ta 15 gae aura zAMta ho vizrAma kiyaa| ra phira ve ArAma se baiThe-baiThe campAnagarI, mAtA-pitA se AjJA, lavaNa-samudra kI yAtrA, tUphAna, Ta 5 naukA TUTa kara DUba jAnA, lakaDI ke laTThe kA milanA aura anta meM ratnadvIpa meM AnA, Adi kA Da ra bAra-bAra smaraNa karane lge| phalasvarUpa bhagna-hRdaya (udAsa-hatAza) huye aura hathelI para mukha rakhakara hI 5 cintA meM DUba gye| ra 12. When they reached the shore they rested for a few moments and then 2 5 left the plank. They searched for some fruit bearing trees and satisfied their hunger. After filling their bellies they looked around for coconut trees, cl plucked and broke open some coconuts, squeezed out some oily juice and ? massaged each other's bodies. They entered a nearby fresh-water pond and I B took bath. Once these essentials were over they sat down on a nearby rock and rested calmly. 15 CHAPTER-9 : MAKANDI (13) TA FAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA) Page #39 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ pa OUTU 2 (14) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra SH While resting they went over all the incidents of the recent past starting from the moment they got permission from their parents. All the horrifying details of the storm and capsizing of their ship flashed into their memory again and again. They were overwhelmed by fog of depression and, resting ra their chins on the palms, they started brooding. ra devI kI dhamakI __sUtra 13 : tae NaM sA rayaNaddIvadevayA te mAgaMdiyadArae ohiNA Abhoei, AbhoittA | asiphalaga-vagga-hatthA sattaTTatAlappamANaM uDDhaM vehAsaM uppayai, uppaittA tAe ukkiTThAe jAva 5 devagaIe vIivayamANI vIivayamANI jeNeva mAgaMdiyadArae teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA DI ra AsuruttA mAgaMdiyadArae khara-pharusa-niThuravayaNehiM evaM vayAsI _ 'haM bho mAgaMdiyadAragA ! appatthiyapatthiyA ! jai NaM tubbhe mae saddhiM viulAI bhogabhogAiM DA ra bhuMjamANA viharai, to bhe asthi jIviyaM, ahaNNaM tubbhe mae saddhiM viulAI bhogabhogAiM bhuMjamANATa 15 no viharai, to bhe imeNaM nIluppala-gavala-guliya-ayasikusumappagAseNaM khuradhAreNaM asiNA dA ra rattagaMDamaMsuyAI mAuyAhiM uvasohiyAiM tAlaphalANi va sIsAiM egate eddemi|' 15 sUtra 13 : usa samaya ratna-dvIpa kI devI ne avadhijJAna se mAkandI putroM ko vahAM Aye dekhaa| da 12 usane apane hAtha meM DhAla-talavAra lI aura sAta-ATha tADa jitanI U~cAI para AkAza meM uDa kara Da 5 tIvra divyagati se calatI-calatI mAkandI putroM ke nikaTa aaii| usane apanA krodha prakaTa kara tIkhe, Ta 5 kaThora aura niSThura vacanoM meM kahAra "he mAkandI putro ! he anicchita (mRtyu) kI icchA karane vAlo ! yadi tuma mere sAtha vipula Te 5 kAma-bhoga bhogane ko taiyAra ho to tumhArA jIvana bcegaa| vaisA na karane para nIla kamala, bhaiMse ke da sIMga, nIlama kI maNi tathA alasI ke phUla ke samAna nIlI aura chure kI dhAra ke samAna tIkSNa isa Da talavAra se maiM tumhAre ye taruNAI se gulAbI, dADhI-mUMchoM se zobhita aura mAtA-pitA dvArA saMvAra kara 5 sundara banAe mastaka tADaphala kI taraha kATa kara eka aura DAla duuNgii| THREAT OF THE GODDESS 13. The evil goddess of Ratnadveep saw the sons of Makandi, through her magical powers, in this state of depression. She at once got up, picked her sword and shield up and, flying with a divine speed at a height of eight to ten feet from the ground, arrived near the sons of Makandi. Expressing her anger she uttered in harsh, cruel and commanding voice - ____ "O sons of Makandi! O desirous of the undesired! If you want to save your 5 lives you will have to agree to enjoy libidinous and lusty pleasures of the 5 (14) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Sannnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn) Page #40 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ( 15 ) TI AYUSUTUR gaNarAyaNa 2 navama adhyayana : mAkandI body with me. If you refuse I will behead you with my sword which is blue as the blue lotus, buffalo horn, blue sapphire and Alsi flower, and sharp as a 1 stiletto. These rosy young heads with mustache and beard, trimmed and 2 B powdered with loving care by your parents, will be sliced off and thrown like a 5 palm-fruits." 5 sUtra 14 : tae NaM te mAgaMdiyadAragA rayaNaddIvadevayAe aMtie eyamahU~ soccA Nisamma bhIyA / ra saMjAyabhayA karayala jAva evaM vayAsI-jaM NaM devANuppiyA vaissasi tassa ANA-uvavAya-da 5 vayaNaniddese citttthissaamo| ra sUtra 14 : taba mAkandIputra devI kI yaha bAta suna-samajhakara Dara gye| hAtha joDakara ve bole5 "devAnupriye ! Apake kahe anusAra hama ApakI AjJA, sevA, Adeza va nirdeza kA pAlana kreNge|" S ____14. These words of The evil goddess terrorized the sons of Makandi. Joining their palms and bowing before the evil goddess they submitted, 5 "Beloved of gods! As desired, we shall explicitly follow your orders, demands, 5 instructions and directions." ra sUtra 15 : tae NaM sA rayaNaddIvadevayA te mAgaMdiyadArae geNhAi, geNhittA jeNeva de ra pAsAyavaDeMsae teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA asubhapuggalAvahAraM karei, karittA DA 5 subhapoggalapakvaM karei, karittA pacchA tehiM saddhiM viulAI bhogabhogAiM bhuMjamANI vihri| ra kallAkalliM ca amayaphalAI uvnnei| 5 sUtra 15 : devI ne mAkandI putroM ko sAtha liyA aura unheM apane mahala meM le aaii| vahA~ unake ra zarIra se azubha pudgaloM (maila, gandagI) ko dUra kiyA aura zubha pudgaloM kA prakSepaNa kiyA Ta ra (lepa,sugandhAdi dvArA) aura unake sAtha vipula kAma-bhoga ke sevana meM lIna ho gii| unake lie Da 5 pratidina amRta jaise madhura phala lAne lgii| ___15. The evil goddess brought along the sons of Makandi to her palace. Ta 5 Once in the palace she arranged for them to get rid of the slime and other cl 5 dirty particles from their bodies and to apply perfumes and other pleasant S 15 particles on their bodies. And then she indulged in satisfying her carnal ] 5 desires. Every day she would bring sweet and nutritious fruits for them. 5 zakrendra kA Adeza ra sUtra 16 : tae NaM sA rayaNaddIvadevayA sakkavayaNasaMdeseNaM suTTieNaM lavaNAhivaiNA lavaNasamudda 5ti-satta-khutto aNupariyaTTiyavveti jaM kiMci tattha taNaM vA pattaM vA kaTuM vA kayavaraM vA asuiMca ra pUIyaM durabhigaMdhamacokkhaM taM savvaM AhuNiya AhuNiya ti-satta-khutto egate eDeyavvaM ti kaTu 5 nniuttaa| IAPTER-9 : MAKANDI (15) Page #41 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ japha jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra sUtra 16 : kucha samaya bAda lavaNasamudra ke adhipati susthita deva ne zakrendra ke nirdezAnusAra usa devI ko AjJA dI - " tumhe ikkIsa bAra lavaNasamudra kA cakkara kATanA hai| aura hara bAra usameM rahe ghAsa, patte, kATha, kacarA, azuci, sar3I-galI va durgandhita vastuoM ko hilA DulAkara samudra se nikAlakara ekAnta sthAna meM DAla denA hai|" isa prakAra kahakara usa devI ko samudra kI saphAI ke kArya meM niyukta kara diyA gyaa| 5 ( 16 ) SHAKRENDRA'S ORDER 16. After some days, on the direction of Shakrendra (the king of gods) the god of the sea, god Susthit, ordered the evil goddess, "You have to go around the sea twenty one times and every time you have to collect all garbage, including grass, leaves, pieces of wood, and other decayed and decomposed things, and dump it at some remote isolated spot." With these words he appointed the evil goddess to the job of cleaning the sea. sUtra 17 : tae NaM sA rayaNaddIvadevayA te mAgaMdiyadArae evaM vayAsI - evaM khalu ahaM devANuppiyA ! sakkavayaNasaMdeseNaM suTThieNaM lavaNAhibaiNA taM ceva jAva NiuttA / taM jAva aha devANuppiyA ! lavaNasamudde jAva eDemi tAva tubbhe iheva pAsAyavaDiMsae, suhaMsuheNaM abhiramamANA ciTThaha / jai NaM tubbhe eyaMsi aMtaraMsi ubbiggA vA, ussuyA vA, uppuyA vA bhavejjAha, to tu puracchimillaM vaNasaMDaM gacchejjAha / sUtra 17 : ratnadvIpa kI devI ne taba mAkandI putroM se kahA- he devAnupriyo ! zakrendra kI AjJA se susthita deva ne mujhe lavaNa samudra kI saphAI ke kAma meM niyukta kiyA hai| maiM jaba taka lavaNa - samudra meM jAkara isa kArya meM saMlagna rahU~ taba taka tuma isa zreSTha bhavana meM AnandapUrvaka ramaNa krnaa| isa bIca meM yadi tuma Uba jAo, utsuka ho jAo, athavA koI upadrava ho to pUrva dizA ke udyAna meM cale jaanaa| 17. The evil goddess came to the sons of Makandi and said, "Beloved of gods! On the direction of Shakrendra I have been appointed by Susthit god to clean the sea. As long as I am busy with this work you may enjoy the facilities of this large mansion. In case you get bored or want to break the monotony, or face some problem you may proceed to the eastern garden. udyAna varNana sUtra 18 : tattha NaM do uU sayA sAhINA, taM jahA - pAuse ya vAsAratte ya / tattha ukaMdala-siliMdha-daMto Niura- vara- pupphapIvarakaro / kuDayajjuNa-NIva-surabhidANo, pAusauu-gayavaro sAhINo // 1 // JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (16) For Private Personal Use Only Page #42 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Wan NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNDa EUDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDU ra navama adhyayana : mAkandI ( 17 ) TI tattha ya15 suragovamaNi vicitto, drdukulrsiy-ujjhrrvo| barihiNaviMda-pariNaddhasiharo, vAsAuu-pavyato saahiinno||2|| tattha NaM tubbhe devANuppiyA ! bahusu vAvIsu ya jAva sarasarapaMtiyAsu bahusu AlIgharaesu ya TI 15 mAlIgharaesu ya jAva kusumagharaesu ya suhaMsuheNaM abhiramamANA vihrejjaah| ra sUtra 18 : usa udyAna meM pAvasa (ASADha aura zrAvaNa mAsa) tathA varSArAtra (bhAdrapada aura TA 5 Azvina) ye donoM Rtue~ sadA vidyamAna rahatI haiN| yathA12 naI latAe~ aura siliMdhra (varSA Rtu meM phUTane vAlA sapheda phUla vAlA paudhA) jisake dAMta hai; 15 nikura-vRkSa ke zreSTha phUla jisakI sUMDa hai; kuTaja, arjuna tathA nIma nAma ke vRkSoM ke phUla jisakA DA ra sugaMdhita madajala haiM aisA gajarAja rUpI pAvasa usa udyAna meM sadA svAdhIna vicaratA hai||1|| 5 indragopa (sAvana kI DokarI) Adi kIr3oM rUpI mANaka Adi maNiyoM se suzobhita, meMDhakoM kI DA ra Tarra-Tarra ke samAna nirjharoM kI dhvani se bharA, mayUroM rUpI coTiyoM (zikharoM) vAlA yaha parvata rUpI DI ra varSArAtra usa vanakSetra meM sadA svAdhIna rahatA hai||2|| ra ataH he devAnupriyo ! pUrva dizA ke aise udyAna meM rahI aneka bAvar3iyoM meM, aneka sarovaroM kI Ta ra paMktiyoM meM, aneka latAmaNDapoM, kalI maMDapoM, puSpa maMDapoM Adi meM tuma sukhapUrvaka ramaNa krnaa| bhaUUUUUUUUNjjjjjjja DESCRIPTION OF THE GARDENS 18. The two seasons of Pawas and Varsharatra (monsoon) always prevail P in the eastern garden: In that garden always roams free the elephant-like Pawas season with 5 new creepers and the Silindhra plant (seasonal plant with white flowers) as its tusks; the large flowers of the Nikur tree as its trunk; and fragrant flowers of Kutaj, Arjun, and Neem as its humor (rut-fluid). 11: 15 In that garden is always present the mountain-like Varsharatra season < 15 with the beetles and other insects as its embellishment of scattered gems; the >> croaking of frogs as the crackling of its streams; and peacocks as its peaks. 2 9 ved of gods! move around in the eastern garden and enjoy its | 5 numerous pools, ponds, and dwellings covered with creepers, buds and 15 lowers. ra sUtra 19 : jai NaM tubbhe ettha vi uviggA vA ussuyA uppuyA vA bhavejjAha, to NaM tubbheTa 15 uttarillaM vaNasaMDaM gcchejjaah| tattha NaM do uU sayA sAhINA, taM jahA-sarado ya hemaMto y| 15 CHAPTER-9 : MAKANDI Wan nnnnnnAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAE (17) TA Page #43 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ 2(18) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA tattha usaNa-sattavaNNa-kauo, niiluppl-pum-nlinn-siNgo| sArasa-cakkavAya-ravita-ghoso, sarayauU-govatI saahiinno||1|| tattha yasiyakuMda-dhavalajoNho, kusumit-loddhvnnsNdd-mNddltlo| tusAra-dagadhAra-pIvarakaro, hemaMtauU-sasI sayA saahiinno||2|| tattha NaM tubbhe devANuppiyA ! vAvIsu ya jAva vihraahi| sUtra 19 : yadi tuma vahA~ bhI Uba jAo, utsuka ho jAo, athavA koI upadrava ho jAye, to da 5 tuma uttara dizA ke vana-khaNDa meM cale jaanaa| vahA~ bhI zarada va hemanta do Rtue~ sadA vidyamAna rahatI Da ra haiN| yathA5 sana aura saptaparNa vRkSoM ke phUla jisakA kukuda (kaMdhe para kA uThA huA bhAga) haiM; nIlotpala, ra padma aura nalina phUla jisake sIMga haiM; aura sArasa tathA cakavA pakSiyoM kA kalarava jisakA ghoSa hai e aisA vRSabharAja rUpI zarada vahA~ sadA svAdhIna vicaratA hai / / 1 / / ra zveta kunda-puSpa jisakI dhavala jyotsnA haiM; khile hue lodhra (mahuA) phUloM vAlA vanakhaNDa ra jisakA AbhA maMDala hai; aura tuSAra (hima-barpha) ke jala binduoM kI dhArAe~ jisakI kiraNeM haiM aisA 15 candramA rUpI hemanta vahA~ sadA svAdhIna vicaratA hai||2|| 2 he devAnupriyo ! uttara dizA ke aise udyAna meM tuma sukha pUrvaka ramaNa/krIr3A krnaa| (pUrva varNana 15 samAna) 2 19. In case there also you get bored or want to break the monotony, or face s some problem you may proceed to the northern garden. The two seasons of B Sharad and Hemant (winter) always prevail in the eastern garden: 15 In that garden always roams free the bull-like Sharad season with flowers > of San-tree and Saptaparna-tree as its hump; the flowers of Neelotpal, Padma, and Nalin as its horns; and the combined noise of flocks of cranes and ruddy-goose as its thunder. (1) 15 In that garden is always present the moon-like Hemant season with the 5 white Kund flowers as its soothing glow; the clump of thickets of blossoming Lodhra plants as its orb; and streaming dew drops as its rays. (2) 5 So, Beloved of gods! move around and enjoy the northern garden. sUtra 20 : jai NaM tubbhe tattha vi uvviggA vA jAva ussuyA vA bhavejjAha, to NaM tubbha Da 5 avarillaM vaNasaMDaM gcchejjaah| tattha NaM do uU sAhINA, taM jahA-vasaMte ya gimhe y| tattha u- Ta 15(18) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA ? Annnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn UUUUUUUU U UD Page #44 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ( 19 ra navama adhyayana : mAkandI sahakAra-cAruhAro, kiNsuy-knnnniyaaraasog-muddo| Usiyatilaga baulAyavatto, vasaMtauU-NaravaI saahiinno||1|| tattha yapADala-sirIsa-salilo, maliyA-vAsaMtiya-dhavalavelo. sIyala-surabhi-anala-magaracario, gimhauU-sAgaro saahiinno||2|| sUtra 20 : yadi tuma vahA~ bhI Uba jAo (Adi-sUtra 19 ke samAna) to tuma pazcima dizA ke dI 15 vana-khaNDa meM cale jaanaa| vahA~ bhI vasanta (phAlguna-caitra) va grISma (vaizAkha-jyeSTha) do Rtue~ sadA DA ra vidyamAna rahatI haiN| yathA Ama ke phUloM kA jisake manohara hAra hai; palAza, kanera aura azoka ke phUloM kA jisake dI 15 mukuTa hai, U~ce-U~ce tilaka vRkSa aura bakula vRkSa ke phUloM kA jisake chatra hai aisA basanta rUpI rAjA vahA~ sadA vidyamAna rahatA hai||1|| 15 pATala aura zirISa ke phUloM rUpI jala se jo paripUrNa hai; mallikA aura vAsantikI beloM ke 5 ra phUla jisakA jvAra hai; zItala aura surabhita pavana jisake magaroM kI halacala hai aisA grISma Rtu ra rUpI sAgara vahA~ sadA vidyamAna rahatA hai||2|| $ 20. In case you get bored there also, etc. (as para 19) you may proceed to IP the western garden. The two seasons of Vasant (spring) and Greeshm 1P (Summer) always prevail in the western garden : In that garden always roams free the king-like Vasant season with mango cl flowers as his necklace; the flowers of Palash, Kaner, and Ashok as his crown; and the flowers of Bakul as his royal canopy. (1) 5 In that garden is always present the sea-like Greeshm season with the 15 Patal and Shirish flowers as its immense spread of water; the flowers of 15 Mallika and other seasonal creepers as its tide; and the cool fragrant wind as P the disturbance caused by marine creatures. (2) 15 dakSiNa dizA meM jAne kA niSedha sUtra 21 : jai NaM tubbhe devANuppiyA ! tattha vi uvviggA ussuyA bhavejjAha, tao tubbha DA jeNeva pAsAyavaDiMsae teNeva uvAgacchejjAha, uvAgacchittA mamaM paDivAlemANA paDivAlemANA B cidvejjaah| mA NaM tubbhe dakkhiNillaM vaNasaMDaM gcchejjaah| he tattha NaM mahaM ege uggavise caMDavise ghoravise mahAvise aikaay-mhaakaae| jahA teyanisagge masi-mahisa-mUsAkAlae nayaNavisarosapuNNe aMjaNa-puMjaniyarappagAse rattacche jamala-juyala-caMcala dI 15 CHAPTER-9 : MAKANDI SAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn (19) dA Page #45 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra ( 20) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra | 15 calaMtajIhe dharaNiyalaveNibhUe ukkaDa-phuDa-kuDila-jaDila-kakkhaDa- viyaDa-phaDADova-karaNadaccha DA ra lohAgAra-dhammamANa-dhamadhameMtagose aNAgaliya-caMDa-tivvarose samuhiyaM turiyaM cavalaM dhamadhamaMta TI 5 diTThIvise sappe ya privsi| mA NaM tubbhaM sarIragassa vAvattI bhvissi| sUtra 21 : yadi tuma vahA~ bhI Uba jAo (Adi-sUtra 19 ke samAna) to isI apane bhavana meM Da ra lauTa AnA aura yahIM Thahara kara merI pratIkSA krnaa| kintu bhUla kara bhI dakSiNa dizA vAle ra vana-khaNDa meM mata cale jaanaa| vahA~ ugra, caMDa, ghora tathA mahA viSadhArI aura anya saba soM se vizAla kAyA vAlA eka sarpa Da ra rahatA hai| vaha sarpa kAjala, bhaiMse aura kasauTI ke samAna kAlA hai| netra-viSa aura roSa se bharA hai|| ra kAjala ke Dhera jaisI camaka hai usmeN| usakI A~kheM lAla aura donoM jIbhe lapalapAtI rahatI haiN| vaha Ta 5 pRthvI rUpI strI kI veNI ke samAna hai| vaha sarpa utkaTa (dUsaroM se nahIM rukane vAlA), sphuTa, kuTila, 8 15 jaTila, karkaza tathA vikaTa hai aura phaNa phailAne meM dakSa hai| vaha luhAra kI dhauMkanI kI dhama-dhama DA ra dhvani ke samAna ghoSa karatA rahatA hai| usakA pracaMDa aura tIvra roSa koI roka nahIM sktaa| vaha kutte DI 12 ke bhauMkane jaisI dhvani utpanna karatA rahatA hai| vaha phurtIlA aura capala hai tathA usakI dRSTi viSa kITa 15 tIvratA se dapadapAtI rahatI hai| ataH kahIM aisA na ho ki tuma vahA~ jA pahu~co aura tumhAre zarIra dI 15 naSTa ho jaaeN| 5 PROHIBITION TO GO SOUTH 21. In case you get bored, etc. (as para 19) you should return to this s mansion and wait for me. But under no circumstance should you ever go to , 2 the southern garden. In that garden dwells a violent, ferocious, vicious and highly venomous 15 serpent. It is larger than any other snake. It is as black as soot, buffalo, or l > black granite. It is filled with anger and poison in its eyes. It shines like a s heap of lamp-black. It is coiled like the hairdo of a woman. That serpent is 12 indomitable, large, sly, wicked, harsh and fierce. It spreads its hood wide. It B emits hissing sound as loud as a blacksmith's bellow. Its violent anger is 5 impossible to pacify. It produces rattling sound as loud as the barking of a 15 dog. It is quick and agile and its eyes glow with the intensity of its eye-venom. 1 As such, ensure that you do not go there even accidentally and get your 2 bodies destroyed. 15 sUtra 22 : te mAgaMdiyadArae doccaM pi taccaM pi evaM vadai, vadittA veuvviyasamugghAeNaM DA ra samohaNai, samohaNittA tAe ukkiTThAe devagaIe lavaNasamudaM ti-satta-khutto aNupariyaTTeuM payattA 15 yAvi hotthaa| JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA SI CAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn 15 (20) Page #46 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ A ( 21 ) sUtra 22 : devI ne mAkandI putroM ko yaha cetAvanI do tIna bAra dii| phira usane vaikriya samudghAta karake tIvra gati se lavaNa samudra ke ikkIsa cakkara kATanA Arambha kara diyA / 22. The evil goddess warned the sons of Makandi two three times and then she transformed herself into a form suitable for the task at hand and with divine speed commenced her scheduled twenty one trips around the sea. vana meM paribhramaNa navama adhyayana : mAkandI sUtra 23 : tae NaM te mAgaMdiyadArayA tao muhuttaMtarassa pAsAyavaDiMsae saI vA raI va dhii vA alabhamANA aNNamaNNaM evaM vayAsI evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! rayaNaddIvadevayA amhe evaM vayAsI - evaM khalu ahaM sakkavayaNasaMdeseNaM suTThieNaM lavaNAhivaiNA jAva vAvattI bhavissai, taM seyaM khalu amhaM devANuppiyA ! puracchimillaM vaNasaMDaM gamittae / ' aNNamaNNassa eyama paDisuti, paDiNittA jeNeva puracchimille vaNasaMDe teNeva uvAgacchaMti / uvAgacchittA tattha NaM vAvI ya jAva abhiramamANA AlIgharaesu ya jAva viharati / sUtra 23 : devI ke jAne ke kucha dera bAda hI usa bhavana meM madhura kalpanA, rati (Ananda), aura dhRti kA anubhava nahIM hone para Ubakara donoM mAkandI putroM ne paraspara bAta kI - " devAnupriya ! ratnadvIpa devI ne hama se kahA hai ki vaha zakrendra ke iMgita para lavaNasamudra ke adhipati susthita deva ke AdezAnusAra kArya hetu jA rahI hai ataH hama dakSiNa dizA ke vana-khaNDa meM na jAveM anyathA vahA~ zarIra ke naSTa hone kI saMbhAvanA hai| isalie bhAI ! hameM pUrva dizA ke vanakhaNDa meM calanA cAhie / " donoM bhAI isa yojanA se sahamata ho gaye aura pUrva dizA ke vanakhaNDa meM cale aaye| vahA~ ve bAvar3I Adi meM krIr3A karate hue latA maMDapoM Adi meM ghUmane lage ( pUrva sama - sU. 18) | EXCURSIONS 23. Some time after the departure of the evil goddess the two brothers felt the absence of pleasant feelings, physical pleasures, and satisfaction. They deliberated, "Beloved of gods! The evil goddess of Ratnadveep has informed us that she is going on an assignment entrusted to her by god Susthit, the lord of seas, on the direction of Shakrendra. She has prohibited us to go to the southern garden due to the fear of our destruction. As such, brother! we should go to the eastern garden." They both agreed and accordingly proceeded to the eastern garden and started roaming around and enjoying the water bodies, flower covered dwellings etc. (as detailed in para 18). sUtra 24 : tae NaM te mAgaMdiyadArayA tattha vi saI vA jAva alabhamANA jeNeva uttarille vaNasaMDe teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA tattha NaM vAvIsu ya jAva AlIgharaesu ya viharati / ( 21 ) CHAPTER-9 : MAKANDI 5000 Page #47 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ majapa ra ( 22 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra hA ___ sUtra 24 : kucha samaya pazcAt vahA~ bhI madhura kalpanA, sukha Adi (sU. 23) ke abhAva meM ghUmate DA ra ghUmate ve uttara dizA ke vanakhaNDa meM cale gaye aura pUrvavat vicarane lage (sU. 18) / 5 24. After some time, there also, they felt the absence of pleasant feelings, 5 etc. (as in para 23), proceeded to the northern garden, and started roaming S 2 around (as detailed in para 18). sUtra 25 : tae NaM te mAgaMdiyadArayA tattha vi saI vA jAva alabhamANA jeNeva paccatthamilla de ravaNasaMDe teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA jAva vihrNti| 5 sUtra 25 : uttara dizA ke vanakhaNDa meM bhI mana na lagane para ve pazcima dizA ke vanakhaNDa meM se 5 gaye aura pUrvavata vicarane lage (sU. 18) / B 25. After some time, in the northern garden also, they felt the absence of a 5 pleasant feelings, etc. (as in para 23), proceeded to the western garden, and Ta started roaming around (as detailed in para 18). ra sUtra 26 : tae NaM te mAgaMdiyadArayA tattha vi saI vA jAva alabhamANA aNNamaNNaM evaM vayAsI-evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! amhe rayaNaddIvadevayA evaM bayAsI-'evaM khalu ahaM devANuppiyA ! ra sakkassa vayaNasaMdeseNaM suTTieNalavaNAhivaiNA jAva. mA NaM tubbhaM sarIragassa bAvattI bhvissi|' taDa ra bhaviyavvaM ettha kaarnnennN| taM seyaM khalu amhaM dakkhiNillaM vaNasaMDaM gamittae, tti kaTTA aNNamaNNassa eyamaDhe paDisuNeti, paDisuNittA jeNeva dakkhiNille vaNasaMDe teNeva pahArettha TA gmnnaae| sUtra 26 : mAkandI putroM ko jaba vahA~ bhI zAnti nahIM milI to unhoMne paraspara vicAra kiyA-dA ra "he devAnupriya ! ratnadvIpa devI ne hamase yaha kahA ki vaha zakrendra ke nirdezAnusAra susthita deva ke DI ra Adeza se kAryavaza jA rahI hai tathA hameM dakSiNa dizA ke vanakhaNDa meM nahIM jAnA cAhie anyathA Ta 15 hamAre zarIra kA nAza ho jAyegA (vistAra sU. 17-21 ke smaan)| to isakA koI kAraNa honA ? caahie| isalie hameM dakSiNa dizA ke vanakhaNDa meM bhI jAnA caahie|" isa bAta para sahamata ho donoM / ra dakSiNa dizA kI ora cala die| 26. When the sons of Makandi could not get the desired mental satisfaction in the western garden also they again deliberated, "Beloved of > gods! The evil goddess of Ratnadveep has informed us that she is going on an 91 assignment entrusted to her by god Susthit, the lord of seas, on the direction, of Shakrendra. She has prohibited us to go to the southern garden due to the fear of our destruction (details as in para 17-21). There must be some purpose behind this and as such, we should go to the southern garden and 15 find out" Agreeing on this they both proceeded in the direction of the 15 southern garden. 15 (22) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA I Wan innnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #48 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ LEDUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU 12 navama adhyayana : mAkandI ( 23 ) 2 15 dakSiNa dizA ke vana kA rahasya ___ sUtra 27 : tae NaM gaMdhe niddhAti se jahAnAmae ahimaDei vA jAva aNi?tarAe cev| 2 tae NaM te mAgaMdiyadArayA teNaM asubheNaM gaMdheNaM abhibhUyA samANA saehiM saehiM uttarijjehi / B AsAiM piheMti, pihittA jeNeva dakkhiNille vaNasaMDe teNeva uvaagyaa| 12 sUtra 27 : kucha dUra calate-calate dakSiNa dizA se tIvra durgandha Ane lgii| aisA lagatA thA jaise 15 kisI mRta sarpa athavA anya pazu kI sar3I deha se nikalI sar3AMdha ho yA ki koI usase bhI adhika 15 aniSTakara apriya durgandha ho| ra mAkandI putroM ne usa azubha gaMdha se ghabarAkara apane uttarIya vastroM se mu~ha Dhaka liye aura Age dI 15 dakSiNa dizA vAle vanakhaNDa meM jA phuNce| 15 THE SECRET 27. After covering some distance an obnoxious stench came from the 15 south. It appeared to be the stench of the decomposed corpse of a snake or 5 some other animal. In fact, it was even more obnoxious and repelling than 5 that. 12. The sons of Makandi, disturbed by the stench, covered their faces with 5 their shawls and entered the southern garden. ra sUtra 28 : tatthaNaM mahaM egaM AghAyaNaM pAsaMti, pAsittA adviyarAsisatasaMkulaM bhImadarisaNijja 15 egaM ca tattha sUlAitayaM purisaM kaluNAI vissarAI kaTThAI kuvvamANaM pAsaMti, pAsittA bhIyA jAva da ra saMjAyabhayA jeNeva se sUlAiyapurise teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA taM sUlAiyaM purisaM evaM Da ra vayAsIra 'esa NaM devANuppiyA ! kassAghAyaNe? tumaM ca NaM ke kao vA ihaM havvamAgae? keNa vA 5 imeyArUvaM AvaI pAvie?' ra sUtra 28 : vahA~ unhoMne eka vizAla vadhasthala dekhaa| haDDiyoM ke DheroM se bhare usa bhayAvaha sthala Da ra para unhoMne sUlI para car3hAe eka vyakti ko karuNa, virasa aura kaSTamaya krandana karate dekhaa| isa da 15 dRzya se ve bahuta ghabarA gye| mana meM bar3A bhaya utpanna huaa| phira bhI ve usa sUlI para car3he vyakti ke DA ra nikaTa jA kara bole15 "he devAnupriya ! yaha vadhasthala kisakA hai? tuma kauna ho aura yahA~ kyoM Aye the? kisane tumheM da re isa vipatti meM DAlA?" 5 28. There they saw a large execution ground. At that awesome place, 15 filled with scattered heaps of bones, they saw a person on a gibbet. He was 15 CHAPTER-9 : MAKANDI ___ (23) G Page #49 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - - - -- - - ra ( 24 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra TA 15 wailing painfully, pathetically and woefully. This scene filled them with fear 12 and terror. However, they approached the individual and asked 5 "Beloved of gods! Who owns this execution ground? Who are you and what a 15 has brought you here? Who has put you into this predicament?'' ra sUtra 29 : tae NaM se sUlAiyapurise mAgaMdiyadArae evaM vayAsI-'esa NaM devANuppiyA ! 15 rayaNa-dIvadevayAe AghAyaNe, ahaNNaM devANuppiyA ! jaMbuddIvAo bhArahAo vAsAo kAgaMdIe da ra AsavANiyae vipulaM paDiyabhaMDamAyAe potavahaNeNaM lavaNasamudaM oyaae| tae NaM ahaMDa 15 poyavahaNavivattIe nibbuDa-bhaMDasAre egaM phalagakhaMDaM aasaaemi| tae NaM ahaM uvujjhamANa de reuvujjhamANe rayaNadIvaMteNaM sNvuuddhe| tae NaM sA rayaNaddIvadevayA mamaM ohiNA pAsai, pAsittA mamaM DA ra geNhAi, geNhittA mae saddhiM vipulAiM bhoga-bhogAiM bhuMjamANI vihri| ra tae NaM sA rayaNaddIvadevayA annayA kayAI ahAlahusagaMsi avarAhasi parikuviyA samANI mama eyArUvaM AvaiM paavei| ___ taM NaM Najjai NaM devANuppiyA ! tumhaM pi imesiM sarIragANaM kA maNNe AvaI bhavissai? sUtra 29 : zUlI para car3he usa puruSa ne mAkandI putroM se kahA-"he devAnupriyoM ! yaha ratnadvIpa kI DA ra devI kA vadhasthala hai| maiM jambUdvIpa ke bharata kSetra meM sthita kAkaMdI nagarI kA nivAsI eka Da 5 azva-vyApArI huuN| maiM bahuta se azva aura bhANDopakaraNa apanI nAva meM bhara kara lavaNasamudra meM dI 15 niklaa| jahAja ke TUTa jAne se merA sArA zreSTha mAla samudra meM DUba gyaa| mujhe lakaDI kA eka Da ra pATiyA mila gayA, jisake sahAre tairatA-tairatA maiM ratnadvIpa ke nikaTa A phuNcaa| ratnadvIpa kI devI ne 5 5 apane avadhijJAna se mujhe dekhA aura grahaNa kara liyaa| phira vaha mere sAtha vipula kAma-bhogoM kA Ta 15 Ananda lene lgii| isake kucha samaya bAda eka bAra vaha devI kisI choTe se aparAdha ke kAraNa mujhaDa ra para atyanta kupita ho gaI aura mujhe isa vipadA meM DAla diyaa| ___"devAnupriyo ! patA nahIM tumhAre ina zarIroM ko bhI kisa Apatti kA sAmanA karanA paDe ?' 29. The man on the gibbet replied, "Beloved of gods! This execution 5 ground belongs to the evil-goddess of Ratnadveep. I am a horse trader from 15 the town of Kakandi in the Bharat area of the Jambu continent. I had filled a my ship with horses and various other merchandise and set out on a sea voyage. As my ship capsized all my merchandize drowned into the sea. I caught hold of a wooden plank and drifted to Ratnadveep. The evil goddess became aware of me through her super natural powers and took me to her mansion. There she had all her lusty enjoyments with me. After some time > she got extremely annoyed with me on some minor mistake and put me into this predicament. voorverriro 15 (24) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA A yonnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #50 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ UUUUUUUUUUUUNNNNNya DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDU ra navama adhyayana : mAkandI ( 25 ) "Beloved of gods! Who knows what tortures your bodies may also have 2 suffer?" sUtra 30 : tae NaM te mAgaMdiyadArayA tassa sUlAiyagassa aMtie eyamaDhe soccA Nisamma ra baliyataraM bhIyA jAva saMjAtabhayA sUlAiyayaM purisaM evaM vayAsI-'kahaM NaM devANuppiyA ! amha dI rayaNadIvadevayAe hatthAo sAhatthiM NittharijjAmo?' sUtra 30 : zUlI para TaMge usa puruSa kI yaha kathA suna-samajhakara donoM mAkandI putra aura bhI DI adhika bhayabhIta aura AkrAnta ho gye| unhoMne pUchA-"devAnupriya ! ratnadvIpa kI isa devI ke caMgula TA se hama apane prayatnoM se kaise nistAra pA sakate haiM ?" 12 30. When they listened and comprehended what the man on the gibbet said, the terror and panic of the sons of Makandi increased. They asked, SI "Beloved of gods! How can we free ourselves from the clutches of the evil goddess of Ratnadveep?" sUtra 31 : tae NaM se sUlAiyae purise te mAgaMdiyadArage evaM vayAsI-esa NaM devANuppiyA ! 5 puracchimille vaNasaMDe selagassa jakkhassa jakkhAyayaNe selae nAmaM AsarUvadhArI jakhe privsi| ra tae NaM se selae jakkhe coddasaTTamuddiTTa-puNNamAsiNIsu Agayasamae pattasamae mahayA mahayA de saddeNaM evaM vadai-'kaM tArayAmi? kaM pAlayAmi?' 5 taM gacchaha NaM tubbhe devANuppiyA ! puracchimillaM vaNasaMDa selagassa jakkhassa mahariha DA puSphaccaNiyaM kareha, karittA jaNNupAyavaDiyA paMjaliuDA viNaeNaM pajjuvAsamANA citttthh| 15 jAhe NaM se selae jakkhe Agayasamae evaM vaejjA-'kaM tArayAmi? kaM pAlayAmi?' tAha ra tubbhe vadaha-'amhe tArayAhi, amhe paalyaahi|' selae bhe jakkhe paraM rayaNaddIvadevayAe hatthAo dI 15 sAhatthiM nnitthaarejjaa| aNNahA bhe na yANAmi imesiM sarIragANaM kA maNNe AvaI bhvissi| ___ sUtra 31 : usa vyakti ne mAkandI putroM ko batAyA-"devAnupriyo ! pUrva dizA ke vanakhaNDa meM 5 ra zailaka nAma ke yakSa kA yakSAyatana hai| jahAM azva kA rUpa dhAraNa kiye vaha yakSa rahatA hai| ___"vaha yakSa caturdazI, aSTamI, amAvasyA aura pUrNimA ke dina eka nizcita samaya para ucca svara DA ra meM pukAratA hai-'kisakA tAraNa karU~? kisakA pAlana karU~ ?' __"ataH he devAnupriyo ! tuma pUrva dizA ke vanakhaNDa meM jAnA aura zailaka yakSa kI phUloM se usI / ra prakAra pUjA karanA jaise mahAna logoM kI pUjA kI jAtI hai| pUjA ke bAda ghuTane aura paira jhukA kara, dI 15 donoM hAtha jor3akara vinaya pUrvaka usakI sevA meM khar3e ho jaanaa| 15 CHAPTER-9 : MAKANDI Wan nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnALI (25 Page #51 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ DDDDD DDDDDDDDD ra (26) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra ra "jaba nizcita samaya Ane para vaha yakSa pukAre-kisakA tAraNa karU~? kisakA pAlana karU~?' SI taba tuma kahanA-'hamArA tAraNa kareM ! hamArA pAlana kareM !' aura taba vaha zailaka yakSa hI svayaM isa TA 5 ratnadvIpa kI devI ke caMgula se tumhAra nistAra kregaa| anyathA tumhAre zarIroM ko kyA kyA kaSTa TA ra bhoganA par3egA, maiM nahIM kaha sktaa|" 15 31. The man on the gibbet explained, "Beloved of gods! In the eastern garden there is a temple of a Yaksh (a demigod) named Shailak. He lives there in the form of a horse. "On the fifteenth, fourteenth and eighth day of every fortnight at a fixed a C time that Yaksh announces loudly-'Who needs my protection? Who needs Ta freedom?' "So, Beloved of gods! Go to the eastern garden and worship Shailak Yaksh 9 2 with flowers as is done to other great souls. After this, stay there in a humble 5 posture with bent knees and joined palms. ___"When at.the fixed time he calls, 'Who needs my protection? Who needs c freedom?' you should say, 'Protect us! Free us!' And then Shailak Yaksh will himself free you from the clutches of the evil goddess of Ratnadveep. Otherwise it is hard to say what tortures your bodies may have to suffer." ra zailaka yakSa kI zaraNa meM sUtra 32 : tae NaM te mAgaMdiyadAragA tassa sUlAiyassa aMtie eyamaDhe soccA Nisamma siggha dA ra caMDaM cavalaM turiyaM veiyaM jeNeva puracchimille vaNasaMDe, jeNeva pokkhariNI, teNeva uvAgacchaMti, DI 15 uvAgacchittA pokkhariNiM gAhaMti, gAhittA jalamajjaNaM kareMti, karittA jAiM tattha uppalAiM jAvaTa 15 gehaMti, geNhittA jeNeva selagassa jakkhassa jakkhAyayaNe teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA ra Aloe paNAmaM kareMti, karittA maharihaM puSphaccaNiyaM kareMti, karittA jaNNupAyavaDiyA TA 15 sussUsamANA NamaMsamANA pjjuvaasNti| ra sUtra 32 : sUlI para TaMge usa vyakti kI yaha bAta suna-samajhakara mAkandI putra zIghra, pracaNDa, Te capala, tvarita vegavAlI gati se cala kara pUrva dizA ke vanakhaNDa meM eka puSkariNI ke nikaTa gye| da puSkariNI meM utare, snAna kiyA aura vahA~ se kamala, utpala, nalina, subhaga Adi kamala jAti ke 5 ra puSpa ekatra kara zailaka yakSa ke yakSAyatana meM aae| yakSa kI ora dRSTi kara use praNAma kiyA aura 5 yathAvidhi puSpa-pUjA kii| isake bAda ghuTane aura paira nIce jhukA hAtha joDa upAsanA meM laga ge| IN REFUGE OF SHAILAK 5 32. On hearing and comprehending the advice of the man on the gibbete > the sons of Makandi at once rushed to the eastern garden. They stopped near 9 15 (26) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA I Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn SUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUN Page #52 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ acti navama adhyayana : mAkandI ( 27 ) a stream, got into it and bathed. They collected different species of lotus flowers including Utpal, Nalin, Subhag, etc. and entered the Yaksh temple. Standing before the idol they offered salutations and then bending their knees and joining their palms they started worshiping the deity in the prescribed manner. sUtra 33 : tae NaM se selae jakkhe Agayasamae pattasamae evaM vayAsI - 'kaM tArayAmi ? kaM pAlayAmi ? ' tae NaM te mAgaMdiyadArayA uTThAe uheMti, karayala jAva evaM vayAsI - ' amhe tArayAhi / amhe pAlayAhi / ' taNa NaM se selae jakkhe te mAgaMdiyadArae evaM vayAsI - evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! tubbhe mae saddhiM lavaNasamuddeNaM majjhamajjheNaM vIivayamANeNaM sA rayaNaddIvadevayA pAvA caMDA ruddA khuddA sAhasiyA bahUhiM kharaehi ya mauehi ya aNulomehi ya paDilomehi ya siMgArehi ya kaluNehi ya uvasaggehi ya uvasaggaM karehi / taM jai NaM tubbhe devANupiyA ! rayaNaddIvadevayAe eyamahaM ADhAha vA pariyANaha vA avaekkhaha vA to bhe ahaM piTThAto vidhuNAmi / aha NaM tubbhe rayaNaddIvadevayAe eyama No ADhAha, No pariyANaha, No avekkhaha, to bhe rayaNaddIvadevayAhatthAo sAhatthi NitthAremi / ' sUtra 33 : taba vahA~ nizcita samaya Ane para zailaka yakSa ne pukArA - " kisakA tAraNa karU~ ? kisakA pAlana karU~ ?" mAdI putra khaDe hue aura hAtha jor3akara bole - " hamArA tAraNa karie, hamArA pAlana karie !" isa para zailaka yakSa ne kahA, "devAnupriyo ! jaba tuma mere sAtha lavaNasamudra ke madhya pahu~coge taba vaha pApinI, caNDa, rudra, kSudra aura sAhasI devI tumheM aneka prakAra ke kaThora, komala, anukUla, pratikUla, sundara tathA mohaka upAyoM se DigAne kA prayatna karegI / he devAnupriyo ! yadi tuma usa devI ke Agraha kA Adara karoge, svIkAra karoge yA AkarSita bhI ho jAoge, to maiM tumheM apanI pITha se nIce girA duuNgaa| aura yadi tumane vaisA nahIM kiyA, usakI ora AkarSita nahIM hue to maiM avazya svayaM hI ratnadvIpa kI devI ke caMgula se tumheM chuTakArA dilA duuNgaa|" 33. At the fixed time the Yaksh called-"Who needs my protection? Who needs freedom?" The sons of Makandi stood up and with joined palms submitted, "Protect us! Free us!" At this request Shailak Yaksh said, "Beloved of gods! When you are half way through the sea with me that sinful, violent, vicious, mean and bold evil ( 27 ) CHAPTER-9: MAKANDI For Private Personal Use Only Page #53 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ maIDDOODUDDDDDDDDDjaja ka(28) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra SH 5 goddess will try to distract you by a variety of harsh and tender, favourable ci and unfavourable, and attractive and enchanting methods. Beloved of gods! If you honour, accept, or even give heed to her inviting gestures, I will throw >> you off my back. However, if you do not do that and ignore her gestures I will 1 certainly free you from the clutches of the evil goddess of Ratnadveep." 5 sUtra 34 : tae NaM te mAgaMdiyadArayA selagaM jakkhaM evaM vayAsI-jaM NaM devANuppiyA ! ra vaissaMti tassa NaM uvavAyavayaNaNiddese citttthissaamo| 5 sUtra 34 : mAkandI putroM ne uttara diyA--"devAnupriya ! Apa jaisA kaheMge hama usI ke anusAra ra upAsanA (sevA), vacana (Adeza), tathA nirdeza (AjJA) pAlana meM hI rheNge|" 34. The sons of Makandi replied, "Beloved of gods! we shall strictly adhere Ta 15 to your advice, instruction, and direction." 5 zailaka dvArA uddhAra ra sUtra 35 : tae NaM se selae jakne uttarapuracchimaM disIbhAgaM avakkamai, avakkamittA 2 5veuvviya-samugghAeNaM samohaNai, samohaNittA saMkhejjAiM joyaNAI daMDaM nissarai, doccaM pi taccaM da ra pi veuvviya-samugghAeNaM samohaNai, samohaNittA egaM mahaM AsarUvaM viuvvi| viuvvittA te Da ra mAgaMdiyadArae evaM vayAsI-haM bho mAgaMdiyadArayA ! Aruha NaM devANuppiyA ! mama pittuNsi|' 15 sUtra 35 : taba zailaka yakSa uttara-pUrva dizA meM gayA aura vaikriya samudghAta kara apane zarIra ko 5 ra saMkhyAta yojana ke eka daMDa meM parivartita kiyaa| punaH do vAra vahI kriyA karake usane eka bar3e Ta 5 vizAla azva kA rUpa dhAraNa kiyA aura mAkandI putroM se kahA-"he mAkandI putroM ! merI pITha para da caDha jaao|" NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNe UUUUN DELIVERANCE BY SHAILAK 35. Shailak Yaksh went in the north-eastern direction and with the help 15 of Vaikriya Samudghat transformed himself into an enormous rod. Going through the same process twice again he finally transformed himself into a 15 giant horse. He then called the sons of Makandi, "O sons of Makandi! come, S Pride on my back." ra sUtra 36 : tae NaM se mAgaMdiyadArayA haTTatuTTA selagassa jakkhassa paNAmaM kareMti, karittA 8 selagassa piDhei durUDhA 5 tae NaM se selae te mAgaMdiyadArae piTTi duruDhe jANittA sattaTThatAlappamANamettAI uDDhaM vehAyaM dI 15 uppayai, uppaittA ya tAe ukkiTThAe turiyAe devayAe devagaIe lavaNasamudaM majhaMmajjheNaM jeNeva jaMbuddIve dIve, jeNeva bhArahe vAse, jeNeva caMpAnayarI teNeva pahArettha gmnnaae| 7 (28) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA ynnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #54 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ pd TIRANA RON D . F ree AS 3 OGS NAS LOS ME SA Page #55 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ B jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra (bhAga : 2) citra paricaya THE ILLUSTRATIONS EXPLAINED pralobhanoM kA duSpariNAma citra : 2 sUlI para Ta~ge puruSa ke batAye anusAra bhayabhIta hue donoM bhAiyoM ne devI ke caMgula se chUTane ke lie zailaka yakSa kI pUjA evaM prArthanA kI- " isa duSTa devI ke caMgula se hamArI rakSA kIjie | " yakSa ne apanI zarta rakhI - " maiM azvarUpa dhAraNakara tumheM pITha para baiThAkara icchita sthAna para pahu~cA sakatA hU~, kintu devI ke mAyAjAla meM lubhAkara jarA-sA bhI mana vicalita kara diyA to maiM pITha para se girA dU~gA / yadi tuma sthira citta rahe to tumheM surakSita pahu~cAU~gA / " zarta mAnya karane para vizAla azvarUpa dhAraNakara zailaka yakSa ne unheM pITha para biThAyA aura samudra ke Upara se caMpAnagarI kI tarapha udd'aa| patA lagate hI devI hAtha meM talavAra lekara pIche daudd'ii| usake madhura vacanoM se jinarakSita kA mana kucha vicalita ho utthaa| usane pIche mur3akara dekhA / tabhI zailaka yakSa ne use pITha para se girA diyaa| krUra devI ne bIca meM hI use jhela liyA aura talavAra se Tukar3e-Tukar3e kara DAle / ( navama adhyayana ) THE CONSEQUENCES OF ATTRACTION ILLUSTRATION : 2 As advised by the man on the gibbet sons of Makandi started doing worship of Shailak Yaksh, "To free themselves from the clutches of the goddess." The Yaksh came and said, "When you are half way accross the sea the goddess will try to distract you. If you give heed to her gestures, I will throw you off of my back. However, if you ignore her gestures I will free you from her clutches." The sons of Makandi agreed. Shailak transformed himself into a giant horse, took them on his back, and commenced his flight over the sea towards Champa. When the evil goddess found them crossing the sea she rushed after them with her sword and tried to lure them with sweet words. Jinarakshit was lured and looked at the goddess. Shailak became aware of this and pushed him off of his back. The she-devil sliced Jinarakshit into pieces with her sword. Stable-minded Jinapalit reached home safely. ( CHAPTER-9) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (PART-2) Page #56 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ navama adhyayana : mAkandI sUtra 36 : mAkandI putroM ne prasanna aura santuSTa hokara yakSa ko praNAma kiyaa| phira ve zailaka kI pITha para caDha ge| Xiang unheM apanI pITha para caDhA dekha azvarUpI zailaka yakSa AkAza meM sAta-ATha tADa kI U~cAI para uDA aura utkRSTa divya gati se lavaNasamudra ke bIca se jambUdvIpa ke bharata kSetra meM sthita campAnagarI kI dizA meM ravAnA ho gyaa| ( 29 ) 36. The happy and contented sons of Makandi saluted Shailak Yaksh and rode its back. Taking them on its back the Yaksha in the form of a horse jumped to a height of seven to eight palm trees and commenced its flight over the sea in the direction of Champa city in the Jambu continent with its divine speed. devI kI dhamakI sUtra 37 : tae NaM sA rayaNaddIvadevayA lavaNasamuddaM tisattakhutto aNupariyaTTai, jaM jattha taNaM vA jAva eDa, eDittA jeNeva pAsAyavaDeMsae teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA te mAgaMdiyadArayA pAsAyavaDeMsae apAsamANI jeNeva puracchimille vaNasaMDe jAva savvao samaMtA maggaNagavesaNaM karei, karittA tesiM mAgaMdiyadArAgANaM katthai suiM vA alabhamANI jeNeva uttarille vaNasaMDe, evaM ceva paccatthimille vi jAva apAsamANI ohiM pauMjai, pauMjittA te mAgaMdiyadArae selaNaM saddhiM lavaNasamuddaM majjhaMmajjheNaM vIivayamANe vIivayamANe pAsai, pAsittA AsuruttA asikheDagaM gehai, geNhittA sattaTTa jAva uppayai, uppaittA tAe ukkiTThAe jeNeva mAgaMdiyadAragA teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA evaM vayAsI 'haM bho mAgaMdiyadAragA ! apatthiyapatthiyA ! kiM NaM tubbhe jANaha mamaM vippajahAya selaeNaM jakkheNaM saddhiM lavaNasamuddaM majjhamajjheNaM vIIvayamANA ? taM evamavi gae jai NaM tubbhe mamaM avayakkhaha to bhe atthi jIviyaM, ahaNNaM NAvayakkhaha to bhe imeNa nIluppalagavala. jAva eDemi / ma sUtra 37 : udhara ratnadvIpa kI devI ne lavaNa samudra ke cAroM ora ikkIsa cakkara lagAe aura usameM rahA samasta kacarA Adi dUra kara diyaa| yaha kArya sampanna karake vaha apane bhavana meM aaii| vahA~ jaba usane mAkandI putroM ko nahIM dekhA to vaha pUrva dizA ke vanakhaNDa meM gaI aura saba jagaha unakI khoja kii| vahA~ bhI jaba unakI koI AvAja taka sunAI nahIM dI to vaha uttara dizA ke vanakhaNDa meM gii| phira vaha pazcima dizA ke vanakhaNDa meM bhI gaI, parantu ve kahIM bhI nahIM dikhAI die / taba usane avadhiM - jJAna prayoga se dekhA ki mAkandI putra zailaka yakSa ke sAtha lavaNa samudra ke bIca se jA rahe haiN| yaha dekhate hI vaha kruddha ho gaI aura apanI DhAla-talavAra lekara sAta-ATha kI U~cAI para ur3akara divya gati se vahA~ AI jahA~ mAkandI putra the / vahA~ pahu~ca kara bolI CHAPTER-9: MAKANDI ( 29 ) Page #57 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ prajjjjjjjjjjjjjja ) ra (30) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 15 "o mAkandI putroM ! avAMchita (mRtyu) kI vA~chA rakhane vAloM ! kyA tuma yaha samajhate ho ki dA ra mujhe choDakara tuma zailaka yakSa ke sAtha lavaNa samudra ke bIca se nikala jAoge? itanI dUra A jAne S 15 ke bAda bhI yadi tuma merI apekSA (icchA) rakhate ho to tuma jIvita raha sakoge ! anyathA isa kAlI Ta ra talavAra se tumhAre mastaka kATakara pheMka duuNgii|" B THREAT FROM THE GODDESS 15 37. After completing the twenty one circuits around the sea and removing C all the garbage the evil goddess of Ratnadveep returned to her mansion. When she did not find the sons of Makandi in the mansion she proceeded to 5 the eastern garden and searched them everywhere. When she did not hear 5 even a human whisper there she proceeded to the western garden. When she P found no trace of them anywhere she used her Avadhi Jnana and saw that I the sons of Makandi were crossing the sea with Shailak Yaksh. She lost her temper and taking her sword and shield jumped into the sky at a height of seven to eight palm trees and arrived near the sons of Makandi with divine D speed. As soon as she came near them she uttered5 "O sons of Makandi! O desirous of the undesired! Do you really think that a you can abandon me and with the help of Shailak Yaksh you can cross the sea? Even after covering so much distance you can save yourselves only if s you love and desire me. Otherwise I will behead you with this blue sword of G mine." ra sUtra 38 : tae NaM te mAgaMdiyadArae rayaNaddIvadevayAe aMtie eyamaDhe soccA Nisamma abhIyA | 5 atatthA aNuvviggA akkhubhiyA asaMbhaMtA rayaNaddIvadevayAe eyamadvaM no Ar3hati, no pariyANaMti, ra no avekkhaMti, aNADhAyamANA apariyANamANA aNavekkhamANA selaeNa jakkheNa saddhiM S 15 lavaNasamuhaM majhamajjheNaM viiivyNti| ra sUtra 38 : mAkandI putra devI ke AkrozapUrNa vacana sunakara udvigna, yA bhaya-bhrAnta nahIM hue| 5 unhoMne devI kI bAta ko na to koI mahatva diyA, na svIkAra kiyA aura na hI koI paravAha kii| veTa ra binA prabhAvita hue zailaka yakSa ke sAtha samudra ke bIca calate rhe| ____ 38. The sons of Makandi did not lose their composure at this outburst of TA the evil goddess. They did not give any importance, recognition or heed to her S warning. Unmoved, they continued their journey on the back of Shailak Yaksh. NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN 15 (30) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA I ynnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #58 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra navama adhyayana : mAkandI ( 31 ) SI ra madhura pralobhana ra sUtra 39 : tae NaM sA rayaNadIvadevayA te mAgaMdiyA jAhe no saMcAei bahUhiM paDilomehi ya da 15 uvasaggehi ya cAlittae vA khobhittae vA vipariNAmittae vA lobhittae vA tAhe mahurehi DA ra siMgArehi ya kaluNehi ya uvasaggehi ya uvasaggeuM payattA yAvi hotthAra 'haM bho mArgadiyadAragA ! jai NaM tubbhehiM devANuppiyA ! mae saddhiM hasiyANi ya, ramiyANi ya, laliyANi ya, kIliyANi ya, hiMDiyANi ya, mohiyANi ya, tAhe NaM tubbhe savvAiM agaNemANATa ra mamaM vippajahAya selaeNaM saddhiM lavaNasamudaM majhamajjheNaM vIivayaha?' 15 sUtra 39 : jaba vaha devI mAkandI putroM ko aise aneka pratikUla upasargoM dvArA caMcala evaM kSubdha dI ra karane yA palaTane va lubhAne meM saphala nahIM huI taba usane apane madhura zrRMgAramaya aura anurAga utpanna / 5 karane vAle anukUla upasarga (pralobhana) karanA Arambha kara diyaa| ra vaha kahane lagI-"he mAkandI putroM ! he devanupriyo ! tumane mere sAtha ha~sa khela kara samaya 5 bitAyA hai, ramaNa kiyA hai, lalita manoraMjana kie haiM, krIDAe~ kI haiM, lIlAe~ kI haiM, bhramaNa kiye haiM, Ta ra kAma-bhoga kiyA hai| una sabhI ko bhulAkara Aja tuma isa zailaka yakSa ke sAtha jA rahe ho aura mujhe dI nirAdhAra ko tyAga rahe ho?" SUUUUUUUUUNNNNNNNNNNNNNa Wan nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn ENTICEMENTS 39. When the evil goddess was unable to move or force or frighten or < change the sons of Makandi she resorted to her tender, enchanting, and lusty enticements. She uttered --- ____ "O sons of Makandi! O Beloved of gods! You have spent time with me ind playful and pleasant activities. You have enjoyed my company in a variety of entertainments, excursions, sports, etc. And besides all this you have made 15 love to me and enjoyed my body. Forgetting everything you are going away with this Shailak Yaksh and leaving me alone and helpless?" sUtra 40 : tae NaM sA rayaNadIvadevatA jiNarakkhiyassa maNaM ohiNA Abhoei, AbhoettA | 15 evaM vayAsI-'NiccaM pi ya NaM ahaM jinapAliyassa aNiTThA, akaMtA, appiyA, amaNuNNA, de ra amaNAmA, NiccaM mama jiNapAlie aNiTe, akaMte, appie, amaNuNNe, amnnaame| NiccaM pi yaha 5 NaM ahaM jiNarakkhiyassa iTTA, kaMtA, piyA, maNuNNA, maNAmA, NiccaM pi ya NaM mamaM jiNarakkhieTa ra iTTe, kaMte, pie, maNuNNe, mnnaame| jai NaM mamaM jiNapAlie royamANiM kaMdamANiM soyamANiM DA ra tippamANiM vilavamANiM NAvayakkhai, kiM NaM tumaM jiNarakkhiyA ! mamaM royamANiM jAvaTI NAvayakkhasi? 15 CHAPTER-9 : MAKANDI (31) Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #59 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ JUL jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra sUtra 40 : usa devI ne phira apane avadhijJAna se jinaMrakSita ke mana meM jhAMka kara dekhA / vahA~ kucha caMcalatA dekhakara vaha bolI - " maiM jinapAlita ke lie tathA jinapAlita mere lie sadA hI aniSTa, akAnta, apriya, amanojJa aura khedadAyaka rahe / parantu maiM jinarakSita ke lie aura vaha mere lie sadA hI iSTa, kAnta, priya Adi rahe haiM / he jinarakSita ! yadi mere rone, krandana, zoka, anutApa aura vilApa karane para jinapAlita dhyAna nahIM detA to kyA tuma bhI dhyAna nahIM doge ?" phajjjj ( 32 ) 40. The evil goddess then peeped into the mind of Jinarakshit through her Avadhi Jnana. When she saw some weakness there she at once tried to exploit it, "Indeed, I and Jinapalit had no liking, desire, or love for each other; in fact we were repulsive and painful to each other. But Jinarakshit and I always cared, liked, and loved each other. Darling Jinarakshit! It hardly matters if Jinapalit does not care for my pain, sorrow, crying, weeping, and wailing but would you also not care for me?" (In other words -) sUtra 41 : tae NaM sA pavararayaNadIvassa devayA ohiNA u jinarakkhiyassa maNaM / nAUNa vadhanimittaM uvari mAgaMdiyadArayANaM donhaM pi // 1 // sUtra 41 : ratnadvIpa kI devI ne avadhijJAna dvArA jinarakSita kA mana ( caMcala huA) bhA~pa kara apane mana meM donoM mAkandIputroM kA vadha karane kI ThAna lI // 1 // 41. Recognizing the weakness of Jinarakshit through her Avadhi Jnana the evil goddess of Ratnadveep decided to kill both the sons of Makandi. (1) sUtra 42 : dosakaliyA salIlayaM, NANAviha - cuNNavAsamIsiyaM divvaM / ghANa-maNa- NivvuikaraM savvouyasurabhikusumavuddhiM pahuMcamANI // 2 // sUtra 42 : mana meM dveSa se bharI usa devI ne lIlA karate hue taraha-taraha ke sugaMdhita cUrNa sahita nAka aura mana ko tRpta karane vAle, divya, sarva Rtu meM khilane vAle sugandhita phUloM kI vRSTi kI // 2 // 42. Filled with aversion, the evil goddess playfully sprinkled a variety of perfumed powders along with a shower of all season fragrant divine flowers that were pleasing to the senses and mind. (2) sUtra 43 : NANAmaNi - kaNaga-rayaNa- ghaMTiya- khikhiNi Neura- mehala-bhUsaNaraveNaM / disAo vidisAo pUrayaMtI vayaNamiNaM beti sA sakalusA / / 3 / / ( 32 ) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA For Private Personal Use Only Page #60 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ navama adhyayana : mAkandI ( 33 ) sUtra 43 : vibhinna prakAra ke maNi, suvarNa va ratnoM kI ghaMTiyA~, ghu~gharU, nUpura, karadhanI Adi AbhUSaNoM kI mIThI dhvani se saba dizAoM ko guMjAtI huI vaha pApinI bolI- || 3 || 43. Filling the surrounding space with the melodious sound of large and small jingle bells of beads, gold and gems attached to her anklets, girdle and other ornaments, that she devil said, -- ( 3 ) sUtra 44 : hola vasula gola NAha daita, piya ramaNa kaMta sAmiya NigghaNa Nitthakka | chiNNa nikkiva akayaNNuya siDhilabhAva nillajja lukkha, akalu jirakkhi ! majjhaM hiyayarakkhagA // 4 // sUtra 44 : "he mugdha, sukumAra, kaThora, nAtha! he dayAlu, priya, ramaNa, kAnta, svAmI ! he sneha rahita, avasara - jJAna zUnya, pASANa hRdaya, nirdaya, kRtaghna, zithila - citta, nirlajja, rUkhe aura karuNAhIna nirakSita ! tuma hI mere prANoM (hRdaya) ke rakSaka ho ! // 4 // 44. "0 possessed, tender but hard lord ! O compassionate, beloved, seductive and adorable darling! O apathetic, impractical, rock-hearted, cruel, thankless, listless, shameless, dry and pitiless Jinarakshit! you are my only guardian angel. (4) sUtra 45 : na hu jujjasi ekkiyaM aNAhaM, abaMdhavaM tujjha calaNaovAyakAriyaM ujjhiumahaNaNaM / guNasaMkara ! ahaM tu vihUNA, Na samatthA vi jIviuM khaNaM pi // 5 // sUtra 45 : "mujha akelI, anAtha, bAndhavahIna aura tumhArI hatabhAginI caraNasevaka ko tyAga denA tumhAre lie zobhanIya nahIM hai| he guNa-pu~ja ! maiM tumhAre binA kSaNa bhara jIvita rahane meM bhI samartha nahIM huuN||5|| 45. "It is not befitting you to abandon me who is lonely, orphan, friendless and your ill fated slave. O abode of virtues! It is impossible for me to live in your absence even for a second. (5) sUtra 46 : imassa u aNega isa magara - vividhasAvaya-sayAula gharassa rayaNAgarassa majjhe / appANaM vahemi tujha purao ehi, NiyattAhi i si kuvio khamAhi ekkAvarAhaM me // 6 // CHAPTER-9 : MAKANDI (33) 25 Page #61 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ UUUUUUUUUUNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNka ra( 34 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra dA 5 sUtra 46 : maiM isa saikaDoM matsya, magara tathA anya choTe jalacaroM ke ghara ratnAkara samudra ke bIca da ra tumhAre dekhate-dekhate apane prANa tyAga duuNgii| yadi tuma aisA nahIM cAhate to Ao vApasa lauTa clo| ra yadi tuma kupita ho gae ho to merA eka aparAdha kSamA kara do||6|| 15 46. "Before you could act, I will end my life in this sea infested with S 12 crocodiles and other small and large marine creatures. If you don't want that, 5 please come back to me. If you are angry, please pardon this one mistake of a 15 mine. (6) sUtra 47 : tujjha ya vigayaghaNa-vimala-sasimaMDalagArasassirIyaM, sAraya-navakamala-kumuda-kuvalayavimaladala-nikarasarisa nibhnynnN| vayaNaM pivAsAgayAe saddhA me pecchiuM je avaloehi, tA io mamaM NAha jA te pecchAmi vayaNakamalaM // 7 // sUtra 47 : "tumhArA mukha megha-vihIna vimala candra-maNDala ke samAna hai| tumhAre nayana zaradaRtu DA 12 ke nava-pallavita kamala, kumuda aura kuvalaya ke pattoM ke samAna atyanta zobhA yukta haiN| aise netroM Da 5 vAle tumhAre mukha-darzana kI pyAsa lie maiM yahA~ AI huuN| tumhAre mukha ko dekhane kI merI abhilASA Ta 15 ko pUrI kro| he nAtha ! merI ora dekho jisase maiM tumhArA mukha-kamala nihAra luuN''||7|| 15 47. "Your face is like the radiant orb of a full moon in cloudless sky. Your al 15 eyes are as divinely beautiful as petals of fresh and blooming lotus flowers including Kamal, Kumud and Kuvalay. I have come here craving to behold your enchanting face with such beautiful eyes. Please fulfill my desire of ra beholding your face. O lord of my heart! Please look at me so that I may 5 behold your lotus-face." (7) sUtra 48 : evaM sappaNaya-saralamahurAI puNo puNo kaluNAI vynnaaii| __ jaMpamANI sA pAvA maggao samaNNei paavhiyyaa||8|| ra sUtra 48 : isa prakAra prema pUrNa, sarala aura madhura vacana bAra-bAra bolatI huI vaha pApinI usa 5 mArga meM pIche-pIche calane lgii||8|| ra 48. Thus, uttering sweet, loving, and tender words again and again that 15 she devil persistently followed. (8) ra caMcala jinarakSita 5 sUtra 49 : tae NaM se jiNarakkhie calamaNe teNeva bhUsaNaraveNaM kaNNasuha-maNohareNaM tehi ya DA ra sappaNaya-sarala-mahura-bhaNiehiM saMjAyaviuNarAe rayaNadIvassadevayAe tIse suMdarathaNa-jahaNa-vayaNa2 (34) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA I Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #62 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ EDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDUT ra navama adhyayana : mAkandI ( 35 ) SI kara-caraNa-nayaNa-lAvaNNa-rUva-jovvaNasiriM ca divvaM sarabha-sauvagUhiyAiM jAiM vibboya- Da 15 vilasiyANi ya vihasiya sakaDakkha-diTThi-nissasiya-maliya-uvalaliya- Thiya-gamaNa-paNayara khijjiya-pAsAdiyANi ya saramANe rAga-mohiyamaI avase kammavasagae avayakkhai maggao sviliyN| sUtra 49 : AbhUSaNoM ke aise karNapriya aura manohArI zabda tathA devI ke praNaya bhare sarala aura TI 15 madhura vacanoM ko suna jinarakSita kA mana caMcala ho utthaa| use devI para pahale se dugunA anurAga utpannaDa ra ho gyaa| vaha devI ke sundara stana, jaMghAe~, mukha, hAtha, paira aura nayanoM ke rUpa aura yauvana rUpI lakSmI Ta 15 kA smaraNa karane lgaa| devI ke dvArA kiye harSa aura Avega bhare AliMgana, ceSTAe~, vilAsa, muskAna, Da ra kaTAkSa, nizvAsa, mardana, upalalita (krIDAvizeSa), sthiti, gati, praNaya, kopa, rijhAne kI ceSTA, Adi / ra ko yAda kara-kara ke jinarakSita kI mati anurAga aura moha se paripUrNa ho gii| vaha avaza ho gayA 15 aura karma ke vaza huA lajjA sahita muDakara devI ke mukha kI tarapha dekhane lgaa| UUUUN Murrrrrrrrruuuuuuuu ulullol COUP 15 ALLURED JINARAKSHIT 5 49. Jinarakshit was allured by the sweet and enchanting sound of the ci 15 jingling ornaments and the loving, tender, and sweet appeal of the evil S 15 goddess. His love for the evil goddess doubled. He ruminated upon the 9 memories of the wanton youthful beauty of her breasts, thighs, face, arms, 5 legs and eyes. He was filled with infatuating lure of the memories of the 15 happy and lusty embraces, playful and sensuous activities, smiles, libidinous 15 glances, panting, rubbing, fore-play, holding, and movement, mixed with ? gestures of love, anger, and enticement. He lost his control over himself, 3 turned his head and started looking at the evil goddess shyly. he sUtra 50 : tae NaM jiNarakkhiyaM samuppannakaluNabhAvaM maccu-galatthalla-NolliyamaI avayakkhaMta ra taheva jakkhe u selae jANiUNa saNiyaM saNiyaM uvvihai niyagapiTThAhi vigystthN| ra sUtra 50 : devI ke prati anurAga utpanna hote hI jaise yamarAja (mRtyu rUpI rAkSasa) ne usake gale hA 15 meM hAtha DAla usakI mati bhraSTa karadI arthAt vaha mRtyu ke mu~ha meM jAne lgaa| usane devI kI ora 8 15 dekhA hai yaha bAta avadhi-jJAna se jAnakara zailaka yakSa ne usa asvastha mana vAle jinarakSita ko dhIre 5 ra se apanI pITha se nIce girA diyaa| $ 50. The moment he was allured by the evil goddess the god of death 2 caught hold of him and drew him to his doom. With the help of his Avadhi BJnana, Shailak Yaksh became aware of his turning and looking at the evil a goddess. He at once pushed weak hearted Jinarakshit from his back. 15 CHAPTER-9 : MAKANDI ( 35 ) TA Snnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #63 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ( 36 ) * jinarakSita kA aMga-bhaMga sUtra 51 : tae NaM sA rayaNadIvadevayA nissaMsA kaluNaM jiNarakkhiyaM sakalusA selagapiTThAhi uvayaMtaM 'dAsa ! maosi' tti jaMpamANI, appattaM sAgarasalilaM, geNhiya bAhAhiM ArasaMtaM uDDhaM uvvaha aMbaratale ovayamANaM ca maMDalaggeNa paDicchittA nIluppala-gavala-ayasippagAseNa asivareNa khaMDAkhaMDiM karei, karittA tattha vilavamANaM tassa ya sarasavahiyassa ghettUNa aMgamaMgAI saruhirAI ukkhittabaliM cauddisiM karei sA paMjalI pahiTThA / sUtra 51 : vaha nirdaya aura pApinI devI dayanIya jinarakSita ko zailaka kI pITha se girate 'dekhakara bolI - " he dAsa ! tU marA !" aura samudra ke jala taka pahu~cane se pahale hI cillAte jinarakSita ko donoM hAthoM se pakaDakara Upara uchAla diyaa| jaba vaha vApasa nIce girane lagA to use talavAra kI noMka para jhela liyA / zyAma raMga kI usa zreSTha talavAra se usane rote hue jinarakSita ke TukaDe TukaDe kara ddaale| abhimAna se bharI devI ne jinarakSita ke rakta se sane aMgopAMgoM ko aMjalI meM le liyA aura prasanna citta ho devatAoM ke nimitta uchAlI bali kI taraha cAroM dizAoM meM pheMka diyaa| jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DISMEMBERING OF JINARAKSHIT 51. The cruel she-devil saw helpless Jinarakshit falling from the back of Shailak Yaksh and uttered, "Slave! This is your doom!" Before Jinarakshit could reach the surface of the sea she caught hold of his hands and tossed him in the sky. When he again fell she took him on the edge of her sword. With the blue sword she sliced wailing Jinarakshit into pieces. Filled with the ego of her power the evil goddess took the pieces of the body of Jinarakshit in her hands and happily threw them in all direction as is done with the offerings to the gods. sUtra 52 : evAmeva samaNAuso ! jo amhaM niggaMtho vA niggaMthI Ayariya-uvajjhAyANaM aMtie pavvaie samANe puNaravi mANussara kAmabhoge AsAyai, patthayai, pIhei, abhilasai, seNaM iha bhave ceva bahUNaM samaNANaM bahUNaM samaNINaM bahUNaM sAvayANaM bahUNaM sAviyANaM jAva saMsAraM aNuriTTis, jahA vA se jiNarakkhie / chalio avayakkhato, nirAvayakkho gao aviggheNaM / tamhA pavayaNasAre, nirAvayakkheNa bhaviyavvaM // 1 // bhoge avayakkhatA, paDaMti saMsAra - sAyare ghore / bhogehiM niravayakkhA, taraMti saMsArakaMtAraM // 2 // ( 36 ) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Page #64 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ IP navama adhyayana : mAkandI (37) DA ra sUtra 52 : isI prakAra he AyuSmAn zramaNoM ! jo sAdhu-sAdhvI AcArya-upAdhyAya ke pAsa dIkSA dI ra grahaNa karane ke bAda bhI mAnavocita kAmabhogoM kA Azraya letA hai, yAcanA karatA hai, unakI spRhA DA ra karatA hai, athavA dRSTa tathA adRSTa zabdAdi ke bhoga kI icchA rakhatA hai vaha isa bhava meM aneka Ta 15 sAdhu-sAdhvI, zrAvaka-zrAvikA Adi dvArA nindanIya hotA hai tathA ananta-saMsAra meM paribhramaNa karatA 8 1ra hai| usakI gati jinarakSita jaisI ho jAtI hai| yathA15 pIche dekhane vAlA chalA gayA aura pIche na dekhane vAlA nirvighna pAra utara gyaa| isalie cAritra DA ra pAlana (-pravacanasAra) meM AsaktiyoM se dUra rahanA caahie||1|| ra sAdhanA patha para calate hue jo bhoga kI icchA rakhate haiM, ve ghora saMsAra-sAgara meM gira kara naSTa Da ra ho jAte haiM aura jo bhoga kI icchA se pare rahate haiM ve pAra utara jAte haiN||2|| 1 5 2. Long-lived Shramans! Those of our ascetics who, after getting S 3 initiated, resort to, beg for, or desire for indulging into lusty libidinous 15 activities and crave for real or vicarious carnal pleasures become the objects 15 of criticism, public contempt, hatred and disrespect in this life. And moreover 2 they also suffer misery in the next life and are caught in the cycle of rebirth ra indefinitely. They end up just as Jinarakshit did. As is said15 He who turned back was caught in the web and he who did not, crossed Punhindered. As such, on the path of spiritual practice, one should be free of S 15 indulgences. (1) On the path of spiritual practices those who have desires for carnal C pleasures fall into the whirlpool of rebirths and those who are above these 5 desires cross the ocean. (2) ra sthira jinapAlita sUtra 53 : tae NaM sA rayaNadIvadevayA jeNeva jiNapAlie teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittADa 15 bahUhiM aNulomehi ya paDilomehi ya khara-mahura-siMgArehiM kaluNehi ya uvasaggehi yA jAhe no TA ra saMcAei cAlittae vA khobhittae vA vippariNAmittae vA, tAhe saMtA taMtA paritaMtA niviNNA DA 15 samANA jAmeva disiM pAubbhUyA tAmeva disiM pddigyaa| ___ sUtra 53 : isake bAda vaha ratnadvIpa kI devI jinapAlita ke nikaTa gaI aura bahuta se manonukUla, DA 15 pratikUla, kaThora, madhura, zRMgAra yukta tathA karuNotpAdaka upasarga karane lgii| kintu jaba use caMcala Ta ra va kSubdha kara usakA hRdaya parivartana karane meM viphala huI to vaha mana aura zarIra se thaka gii| pUrI Da 5 taraha glAni tathA khinnatA se bharI vaha jisa dizA se AI thI usI dizA kI ora lauTa gii| IS CHAPTER-9 : MAKANDI ( 37 ) | ShnnnnnnnnAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR voorouviuruvvarrivo NNNNNNNNNNNWan Page #65 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ bhaNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN (38) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra SIL B COMPOSED JINAPALIT 5 53. Later the evil goddess of Ratnadveep approached Jinapalit and tried l 5 to disturb him with numerous favourable and unfavourable, harsh and S P sweet, lustful and pathetic displays. But when after all her efforts she failed S1 2 to disturb or allure him she got tired. At last, filled with disappointment and B dejection she returned to her abode. sUtra 54 : tae NaM se selae jakkhe jiNapAlieNaM saddhiM lavaNasamudaM majhaM-majjheNaM vIIvayai, ra vIIvaittA jeNeva caMpAnayarI teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA capAe nayarIe aggujjANaMsiTa 5 jiNapAliyaM piTThAo oyArei, oyArittA evaM vayAsI _ 'esa NaM devANuppiyA ! caMpA nayarI dIsai' tti kaTu jiNapAliyaM Apucchai, ApucchittA dI 5 jAmeva disiM pAubbhUe tAmeva disiM pddige| ra sUtra 54 : zailaka yakSa jinapAlita ko lie lavaNasamudra ke madhya se calatA-calatA campAnagarI 5 phuNcaa| nagarI ke bAhara zreSTha udyAna meM jinapAlita ko apanI pITha se nIce utArA aura bolA-"he Ta 15 devAnupriya ! yaha campAnagarI dikhAI detI hai|'' yakSa ne jinapAlita se vidA lI aura apane sthAna ko 5 ra lauTa gyaa| 15 54. Carrying Jinapalit over the sea Shailak Yaksh at last reached 5 Champa city. Landing in the garden outside the town he put down Jinapalit C P and said, "Beloved of gods! This is Champa city." He took leave of Jinapalit Sh 2 and left for his abode. 5 sUtra 55 : te NaM jiNapAlie caMpaM aNupavisai, aNupavisittA jeNe sae gihe, jeNeva dA ra ammApiyaro, teNeva uvaagcchi| uvAgacchittA ammApiUNaM royamANe jAva vilavamANe ra jiNarakkhiyavAvattiM nivedei| tae NaM jiNapAlie ammApiyaro mittaNAi jAva pariyaNeNaM saddhiM royamANA bahUI loiyAiMDa ra mayakiccAI kareMti, karittA kAleNaM vigayasoyA jaayaa| sUtra 55 : jinapAlita ne campAnagarI meM praveza kiyA aura apane ghara phuNcaa| apane mAtA-pitADa ra ke pAsa jAkara usane rote-kalapate jinarakSita kI mRtyu kA samAcAra sunaayaa| 15 jinapAlita, ne apane mAtA-pitA tathA mitra, svajAtIya, tathA sambandhiyoM ke sAtha zoka-saMtApa ra sahita mRtyu sambandhI sabhI laukika kRtya pUrNa kie| samaya bItane para ve dhIre-dhIre zoka mukta hue| Ta 1555. Jinapalit entered Champa and reached his house. He went to his l > parents and tearfully gave the news of demise of Jinarakshit. B With his parents, relatives, and friends Jinapalit concluded the formal a 5 mourning rituals. With passage of time the family slowly won over the grief. JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA FinnnnnnnnnnnnAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAE ra (38) Page #66 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ navama adhyayana : mAkandI ( 39 ) sUtra 56 : tae NaM jiNapAliyaM annayA kayAi suhAsaNavaragayaM ammApiyaro evaM vayAsI - 'kaha NaM puttA ! jiNarakkhie kAlagae? sUtra 56 : kucha dinoM bAda ArAma karate hue jinapAlita se usake mAtA-pitA ne pUchA - "he putra ! jinarakSita kI mRtyu kaise huI ?" 56. After a few days rest when Jinapalit recovered, his parents asked, "Son! How did Jinarakshit die?" sUtra 57 : tae NaM jiNapAlie ammApiUNaM lavaNasamuddottAraM ca kAliyavAya- samutthaNaM ca poyavahaNa - vivattiM ca phalagakhaMDa AsAyaNaM ca rayaNadIvuttAraM ca rayaNadIvadevayAgihaM ca bhogavibhUI rayaNadIvadevayAghAyaNaM ca sUlAiyapurisadarisaNaM ca selagajakkha AruhaNaM 'rayaNadIvadevayAuvasaggaM ca jiNarakkhiyavivattiM ca lavaNasamuddauttaraNaM ca caMpAgamaNaM ca selagajakkha ApucchaNaM ca jahAbhUyamavitaha-masaMdiddhaM parikahei / ca ca sUtra 57 : jinapAlita ne lavaNasamudra meM yAtrA Arambha, tUphAna kA AnA, jahAja kA naSTa honA, lakaDI ke laTTe kA milanA, ratnadvIpa meM pahu~canA, vahA~ kI devI ke ghara jAnA, vahA~ ke bhoga va vaibhava tathA vadhasthala para jAnA, zUlI para TaMge puruSa ke darzana, zailaka yakSa kI pITha para caDhanA, devI dvArA upasarga karanA, jinarakSita kI mRtyu, lavaNa samudra ko pAra kara campAnagarI pahu~canA aura zailaka kI vidA Adi sabhI ghaTanAe~ yathArUpa jyoM kI tyoM aura asaMdigdha rUpa meM apane mAtA-pitA ko sunA dii| 57. Beginning from the commencement of the sea voyage Jinapalit narrated all the incidents in detail as they had occurred. sUtra 58 : tae NaM jiNapAlie jAva appasoge jAva viulAI bhogabhogAI bhuMjamANe vihara | sUtra 58 : tapazcAt zoka mukta ho jinapAlita mAnavocita vipula bhogopabhoga kA Ananda letA jIvana vyatIta karane lgaa| 58. And then, overcoming his grief Jinapalit resumed his normal life enjoying all the pleasures of life. upasaMhAra sUtra 59 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM samaNe bhagavaM mahAvIre jAva jeNeva caMpA nayarI, jeNeva puNNabhadde ceie, teNeva samosaDhe / parisA niggayA / kUNio vi rAyA niggao / jiNapAlie dhamma 'soccA pavvaie / ekkArasaaMgaviU, mAsieNaM bhatteNaM jAva sohamme kappe devattAe uvavanne, do sAgarovamAI ThiI paNNattA, jAva mahAvideha sijjhihii / CHAPTER-9: MAKANDI (39) Page #67 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ 7 (40) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 15 sUtra 59 : kAla ke usa bhAga meM zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra campAnagarI ke pUrNabhadra caitya meM padhAre dI 15 aura unakI vandanA hetu pariSada niklii| kuNika rAjA bhI aae| jinapAlita ne dharmopadeza sunane ke DA ra bAda dIkSA grahaNa kara lii| kramazaH gyAraha aMga zAstroM kA adhyayana kara anta meM eka mAsakSamaNa tapa / ekara zarIra tyAgA aura saudharma kalpa meM deva rUpa meM janma liyaa| usakI AyuSya do sAgaropama kI Ta 15 batAI gaI haiN| vahA~ se vaha mahA-videha kSetra meM janma lekara siddhi prApta kregaa| UUUUUUUe OUR > CONCLUSION 59. During that period of time Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir arrived in the a Purnabhadra Chaitya in Champa city. A delegation of citizens came to attend his discourse. King Kunik also came. Jinapalit accepted Diksha after 5 listening to the discourse. One after the other, he studied all the eleven CI canons and in the end he left his earthly body after a month long fast. Hec IZ reincarnated as a god in the Saudharm Kalp (dimension of gods). His life span there is said to be two Sagaropam (a superlative measure of time). From there he will be reborn in the Mahavideh area and get liberated. sUtra 60 : evAmeva samaNAuso ! jAva mANussae kAmabhoge No puNaravi AsAi, se NaM jAvaDa 15 vIivaissai, jahA vA se jinnpaalie| sUtra 60 : isI prakAra he AyuSmAn zramaNoM ! jo manuSya, dharma meM dIkSita hone ke pazcAta kAma ra bhogoM kI punaH icchA nahIM karatA vaha jinapAlita kI bhA~ti saMsAra samudra ko pAra karatA hai| 15 60. Long-lived Shramans! In the same way those of our ascetics who, after s getting initiated, do not desire for carnal pleasures are liberated like PJinapalit. sUtra 61 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM navamassa nAyajjhayaNassa ayamaTTha ra paNNatte tti bemi|| __sUtra 61 : he jambU ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne jJAta-adhyayana kA yaha artha batAyA hai| maiMne Da ra jaisA sunA hai vaisA hI tuma se kahatA huuN| 5 61. Jambu! This is the text and the meaning of the ninth chapter of the 15 Jnata Sutra as told by Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir. So I have heard, so I P confirm. / / navamaM ajjhayaNaM samattaM // // navama adhyayana samApta // || END OF THE NINTH CHAPTER || UUUUUUUUUUUNNNNNNNNNN 6(40) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA I Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn ) Page #68 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - - upasahAra jJAtAdharma kathA kI yaha navIM kathA indriya-viSayoM meM lolupatA ke kAraNa kartavyacyuta hone ke TA ra bhaMyakara pariNAma ko prastuta kara saMyama mArga para ekAgra rahane kI preraNA detI hai| do vaNika baMdhuoM da 5 kI vyAvasAyika yAtrA ke AraMbha se hI mana kI aniyaMtrita ur3Ana ke phala prastuta hone lagate haiN| ra indriyA~ ThelatI haiM to mana bhAgatA hai para jaba mana para aMkuza lagatA hai taba indriyA~ svayaM hI niyantraNa ra meM A jAtI haiN| do bhAiyoM ke AcaraNa kI tulanAtmaka mArmika prastuti isa kathA kI preraka zakti da 5 ko bar3hA detI hai| kathA kI rUpaka zailI upanayagAthA se spaSTa hotI hai| bhaUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUNNNNNNNNNNNNNNWan CONCLUSION This ninth story of Jnata Dharma Katha inspires us to remain resolute on B the path of discipline by presenting the terrible consequences of neglecting K our duty for indulgence in sensual pleasures. Right from the commencement of their journey the two merchant brothers have to face the consequences of the flights of their imagination. When the senses push, the mind runs around, but when mind is disciplined, the senses automatically follow suit. The comparison of the attitudes of two brothers enhances the strength of the 2 inspiration offered by this story. The allegorical style is revealed by the verses of the Message. | upanaya gAthA jaha rayaNadIvadevI taha etthaM aviraI mhaapaavaa| jaha lAhatthI vaNiyA taha suhakAmA ihaM jIvA // 1 // jaha tehiM bhIehiM diTTho AghAyamaMDale puriso| saMsAradukkhabhIyA pAsaMti taheva dhammakahaM // 2 // jaha teNa tesi kahiyA devI dukkhANa kAraNaM ghorN| tatto cciya nitthAro selagajakkhAo nnntto||3|| taha dhammakahA bhavvANa sAhae diTThaaviraisahAvo / sayaladuhaheubhUyA visayAvirai ti jiivaannN||4|| LS CHAPTER-9 : MAKANDI YAAAAAAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnAAAAE Page #69 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ pANNNNNNNNNNNNa 5(42) lelelulelelel jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra sattANa duhattANaM saraNaM caraNaM jinniNdpnnttN| ANaMdarUvanivvANasAhaNaM taha ya desei // 5 // jaha tesiM tariyavvo ruddasamuddo taheva sNsaaro| jaha tesi sagihagamaNaM nivvANagamo tahA ettha // 6 // jaha bhelagapaTThAo bhaTTho devIe mohiymiio| sAvayasahassapaurami sAyare pAvio nihaNaM // 7 // taha aviraIe naDio caraNacuo dukkhsaavyaainnnne| nivaDai asArasaMsArasAyare dAruNasarUve // 8 // jaha devIe akkhoho patto stttthaannjiiviysuhaaii| taha caraNaTThio sAhU akkhoho jAi nivvaannN||9|| ra ratnadvIpa kI devI ke sthAna para mahApApamaya avirati samajhanI cAhie aura lAbhArthI vaNikoM ke sthAna para sukha kI kAmanA karane vAle jIva // 1 // ra jaise unhoMne (mAkandI putroM ne) AghAta-maNDala (sUlI para) meM eka puruSa ko dekhA vaise hI saMsAra 15 ke duHkhoM se bhayabhIta loga dharmakathA kahane vAle ko dekhate haiN||2|| ra jaise usane unheM batAyA ki devI ghora duHkhoM kA kAraNa hai aura usase nistAra pAne kA upAya 15 zailaka yakSa ke atirikta nahIM hai||3|| ra vaise hI avirati ke svabhAva ko samajhane vAle upadezaka bhavya jIvoM ko "indriyoM ke viSaya 15 sabhI duHkhoM ke kAraNa haiM," aisA kaha kara jIvoM ko unase virata karate haiN||4|| ra aura batAte haiM ki duHkhoM se pIr3ita prANiyoM ke lie jinendra dvArA prarUpita cAritra hI zaraNa hai; 2 15 vahI AnandarUpa nirvANa kA sAdhana hai||5|| ra jaise vaNikoM ko sAgara pAra karanA thA vaise hI bhavya jIvoM ko vizAla saMsAra sAgara pAra karanA 2 15 hai| jaise vaNikoM ko apane ghara pahuMcanA thA vaise hI bhavya jIvoM ko mokSa prApta karanA hai||6|| ra jaise devI dvArA mohita mati (jinarakSita) zailaka kI pITha se gira kara sahasroM hiMsra jantuoM se , 15 bhare sAgara meM mRtyu ko prApta huaa||7|| ra vaise hI avirati se bAdhA pAkara jo jIva cAritra se bhraSTa ho jAtA hai vaha duHkharUpI hiMsra 15 jantuoM se vyApta bhayaMkara aura apAra saMsAra sAgara meM gira par3atA hai||8|| ra jaise devI ke pralobhanoM se nirlipta rahane vAlA (jinapAlita) apane ghara pahu~ca kara jIvana ke 15 sukhoM ko pA letA hai vaise hI cAritra meM sthira aura viSayoM se nirlipta sAdhu nirvANa sukha ko pA letA hai||9|| ullullo COOO 15(42) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA C Wan Annnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #70 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - navama adhyayana : mAkandI (43 TA | THE MESSAGE The goddess of Ratnadveep is the great evil of attachment and the profit Sl 5 mongering merchants are the pleasure seeking beings. (1) As the merchants saw the man on the gibbet the beings oppressed by the sorrows of the world see preachers. (2) As he told them that the goddess is the cause of all sorrows and there is no respite other than the help of Shailak Yaksha. (3) Same way preachers, who know the consequences of attachment, inform the seekers that sensual pleasures are the source of all sorrows and in the seekers to get detached from them. (4) They add that the code of conduct propagated by The Conqueror (Jina) is the only refuge for the oppressed, and that it is the means to attain the ultimate bliss, the state of Nirvana. (5) B As the merchants wanted to cross the ocean, the seekers want to cross the ocean of rebirths. As the merchants wanted to reach their home, the seekers want to attain liberation or Moksha. (6) Just as the one infatuated with the goddess fell from the back of Shailak and embraced painful death in the ocean infested with thousands of violenta creatures. (7) In the same way a being trapped by attachment falls from the path of right conduct and drowns in the endless ocean of rebirths infested with S infinite sorrows. (8) Just as the one unaffected by the enticing goddess reaches his home and regains happiness, the ascetic firm in the codes of conduct and uninvolved in sensual pleasures achieves the blissful state of Nirvana. (9) UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUNNNNNNNa pariziSTa kAkaMdI-isa sthAna ke viSaya meM do mata haiN| aThArahavIM zatAbdI ke jaina yAtriyoM meM se kucha to ise kSatriyakuNDa Ta] ra se pA~ca kosa dUrI para batAte haiM aura kucha aspaSTa rUpa se ise bihAra se pUrva meM lagabhaga 40 mIla kI dUrI pr|tt 15 eka anya yAtrI do kAkaMdI batAte haiN| eka to kSatriyakuNDa ke nikaTa aura dUsarI gorakhapura se 50 mIla lagabhaga TA 15 pUrva meN| yAtrA darpaNa ke anusAra gorakhapura ke pAsa jo kAkaMdI hai use hI tIrtha mAnanA caahie| isakA nAma khukhaMdADa 15 batAte haiM aura yaha nonavAra sTezana se Der3ha mIla para hai| 2 zakuna-bhaviSya meM zubhAzubha hone ke iMgita ko zakuna kahate haiN| yaha mUlataH prAkRtika saMketoM se jur3I ghaTanAoM ra ke rUpa meM Arambha huA aura dhIre-dhIre vikasita hokara eka zAstra bana gyaa| pazu-pakSiyoM Adi meM naisargika rUpa se CHAPTER-9 : MAKANDI ( 43 ) Annnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn) UUUUUNNamA Page #71 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ kA 44 jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra dA ra kucha viziSTa aiMdrika kSamatAe~ hotI haiM jinase manuSya achUtA hai| unheM isa kSamatA ke kAraNa bahuta-sI ghaTanAoM kA TA ra saMketa yA pUrvAbhAsa milatA hai aura use ve zarIra kI vibhinna kriyAoM/ceSTAoM se prakaTa karate haiN| zakuna zAstra ke Ta 5 vikasita hone se ye sabhI saMketa bhI usI meM sammilita ho gye| sAtha hI samaya ke sAtha isameM aneka bhrAntiyoM tathA Ta 5 aMdha-vizvAsoM kA bhI samAveza ho gyaa| jo bhI ho isa viSaya kA vizeSa mahattva isalie rahA ki isake AdhAra da 5 para pUrvAbhAsa ho jAne se manuSya azubha se bacakara calane kA avasara pA jAtA hai aura zubha ke sAtha calane ko G 5 tatpara ho sakatA hai| zakuna kisI na kisI rUpa meM sAre saMsAra meM vidyamAna rahA hai-vizeSa kara usa kAla meM jaba 7 2 AvAgamana Adi sAmAnya kriyA kalApa bhI atyanta durUha the| / ra jaina aura jainetara sAhitya meM tathA sampUrNa loka sAhitya meM zakuna ke sambandha meM sthAna-sthAna para vizada carcAe~ TA 5 upalabdha haiN| udAharaNa svarUpa kucha zubha-azubha zakuna nimna prakAra haiM____ bahirgamana ke samaya-zubha zakuna-ghor3oM kA hinahinAnA, nAcate mora kA kalarava, dAhinI ora hAthI kA SI ciMghAr3anA, gadhe kA dAhinI ora muDakara reMkanA, sugaMdhita havA kA maMda-maMda pravAhita honA, aadi| barhigamana ke 5 ra samaya azubha-zakuna-gaMde vastra dhAraNa kiye vyakti kA milanA, sara para lakar3I kA bhArA lie vyakti kA milanA, ra zarIra para tela male vyakti kA milanA, vikalAMga, jaise vAmana yA kubja, kA milanA aadi| APPENDIX thly, a said to tra Dar FUTUPUTUUUU paEUUUUUUUHURURUPUTUUUUUN Kakandi-There are two opinions about this place. Some Jain travelers of the eighteenth century say that it is about ten miles away from Kshatriyakund. Other travelers of the same period vaguely say that it is roughly 40 miles east of Bihar. Other sources mention of two places bearing the same name. One is said to be near Kshatriyakund and the other about 50 miles east of Gorakhpur. According to Yatra Darpan, the Kakandi near Gorakhpur should be accepted as the pilgrimage center. Its modern name is Khakhunda and it is one and a half miles away from Nonwar railway station. Shakun-omen-That which gives indication of good or bad happenings of the future is 5 called omen (Shakun). It originated from the signs and indications preceding natural happenings, and gradually developed into a scripture or subject. All animals are endowed with some unique capacities human beings lack. With the help of this sixth sense, animals become aware of many happenings in advance, and they express these premonitions by certain gestures or activities. As the subject of augury evolved, all these indication were included in it. With passage of time a horde of misconceptions and superstitions also got included in this ever-expanding subject. Leaving aside the question of authenticity, the subject became popular because man is curious about his future and when he gets an inkling of the future he gets a chance to try and avoid the unfavourable and go along the favourable. This subject has always been popular throughout the world in some form or another especially during the period when even simple activities like covering distances were fogged with the unknown and unforeseen. Jain literature as well as other Indian literature, abounds in references to this subject and at many places examines it in great detail. A few popular omens are-good omens at the >> time of moving out : whinnying of horses, cooing of dancing pea-cock, trumpeting of elephant on the right, braying of donkey after turning towards its right, gentle blowing of fragrant 15 wind, etc. Bad omens at the time of moving out---meeting a man wearing dirty clothes, meeting a person carrying a bundle of wood, meeting a person with oil rubbed all over his K body, meeting a disfigured person like a dwarf or hunchback, etc. UUUUUUUUUE1 P(44 JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Wan nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnAAAAAAAE Page #72 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ dasavA~ adhyayana : candramA: Amukha zIrSaka- caMdima-candramA - antarikSa meM rahA candramA apane kramika vikAsa aura hAsa kI niyamita zrRMkhalA ke kAraNa vikAsa aura hrAsa ke krama kA eka anUThA udAharaNa hai| bhagavAna mahAvIra ne isa udAharaNa ke mAdhyama se Atmika guNoM ke vikAsa aura hAsa ko samajhAyA hai| 52 kathAsAra - rAjagRha meM bhagavAna mahAvIra pdhaare| gautama svAmI ne unase prazna kiyA ki jIvoM meM guNoM kI vRddhi tathA hAni kisa prakAra hotI hai ? bhagavAna ne uttara diyA ki jaise pUrNimA ke cA~da kI apekSA kRSNa pakSa kA cA~da apane teja, prabhA, chAyA Adi guNoM se uttarottara kSINa hotA jAtA hai aura anta meM amAvasyA ke dina ina sabhI guNoM se hIna ho jAtA hai usI prakAra dIkSA lene ke pazcAt hInatA prApta karane vAlA sAdhu yA sAdhvI kSamA, mRdutA, saralatA Adi guNoM se kramaza: hIna hotA guNa-vihIna ho jAtA hai / dUsarI ora zukla pakSa meM candramA isI prakAra uttarottara apane teja prabhA Adi guNoM meM vRddhi pAtA huA pUrNimA ke dina sampUrNa bana jAtA hai usI prakAra jo sAdhu-sAdhvI apane kSamA, mRdutA, brahmacarya Adi guNoM meM vRddhi karate haiM ve zanaiH zanaiH paripUrNa guNa sampanna bana jAte haiN| CHAPTER-10: THE MOON For Private Personal Use Only (45) 2005 Page #73 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Turnunun u UUTUUUUUUUUUU TENTH CHAPTER : THE MOON: INTRODUCTION Title Chandim--Chandrama--the moon. The moon hanging in space with its perpetual cycles of progressive growth and decline is a unique example of the sequences of growth and decline. Bhagavan Mahavir used this example to explain the growth and decline of the virtues of the soul. Gist of the story-Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir arrived in Rajagriha. Gautam Swami asked him how the virtues of a being grow and decline. Bhagavan replied that just as during the dark fortnight of a month the moon gradually declines in its attributes like its whiteness, glow, etc., and at last on the dark night (moonless night) is devoid of all its attributes, the ascetic who starts to decline in ascetic virtues like clemency, beneficence, etc. similarly goes on declining slowly and in the end is devoid of any virtue. Also, during the bright fortnight the moon grows every day in these attributes and on the full moon night it is at its best. Similarly, the ascetic who starts to progress in the prescribed virtues and continues to do so, at last acquires perfection. Vurvurururrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr EURUurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr ( 46 ) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Einnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #74 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ dasamaM ajjhayaNaM : caMdima dasavA~ adhyayana : candramA TENTH CHAPTER : CHANDIM - THE MOON sUtra 1 : jai NaM bhante ! samaNeNaM jAva mahAvIreNaM Navamassa nAyajjhayaNassa ayamaTTe paNNatte, dasamassa NAyajjhayaNassa samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNa ke aTThe paNNatte ? sUtra 1 : jambU svAmI ne prazna kiyA - "bhaMte ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne navama jJAta adhyayana kA pUrvokta artha kahA hai to dasaveM jJAta - adhyayana kA unhoMne kyA artha kahA hai ?" 1. Jambu Swami inquired, "Bhante ! What is the meaning of the sixth chapter according to Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir?" sudharmA svAmI kA uttara sUtra 2 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM rAyagihe NAmaM Nayare hotthA / tattha NaM rAyagihe Nayare seNie NAmaM rAyA hotthA / tassa NaM rAyagihassa nayarassa bahiyA uttarapuracchime disIbhAe ettha NaM guNasIlae NAmaM ceie hotthA / sUtra 2 : jambU ! kAla ke usa bhAga meM rAjagRha nAma kA eka nagara thA, jahA~ zreNika nAma kA ) rAjA rAjya karatA thaa| nagara ke bAhara uttara-pUrva dizA meM guNazIla nAma kA eka caitya thA / SUDHARMA SWAMI NARRATED 2. Jambu! During that period of time there was a city named Rajagriha. King Shrenik ruled over that city. Outside the city in the north-eastern direction there was a Chaitya named Gunasheel Chaitya. sUtra 3 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM samaNe bhagavaM mahAvIre puvvANupuvviM caramANe, gAmANugAmaM dUijmANe, suhaM suheNaM viharamANe, jeNeva guNasIlae ceie teNeva samosaDhe / parisA niggayA / seNio vi rAyA niggo| dhammaM soccA parisA pddigyaa| Qiang sUtra 3 : usa samaya meM eka grAma se dUsare grAma ko jAte, anukrama se vicarate hue zramaNa ) bhagavAna mahAvIra guNazIla caitya meM pdhaare| zreNika rAjA sahita nagaravAsiyoM kI pariSada (samUha) bhagavAna kA dharmopadeza sunane nikalI aura sunakara lauTa gii| 3. During that period of time, going from one village to another, Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir arrived in the Gunasheel Chaitya. A delegation of CHAPTER-10: THE MOON ( 47 ) 35 Page #75 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNya prajaejjjjA (48) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra Da 5 citizens led by king Shrenik came to attend his discourse. They returned after the discourse. 5 sUtra 4 : tae NaM goyamasAmI samaNaM bhagavaM mahAvIraM evaM vayAsI-kahaM NaM bhaMte ! jIvA vaTuMti 5 vA hAyaMti vA? 5 sUtra 4 : isake pazcAta gautama svAmI ne zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra se prazna kiyA-"bhaMte ! jIva ra (AtmA) kisa prakAra vRddhi (nija ke jJAnAdi guNoM kA vikAsa) ko prApta hotA hai aura kisa prakAra ra hAni ko?" ____ 4. After that, Gautam Swami put forth a question before Shraman 2 Bhagavan Mahavir-"Bhante! How does a being grow and how does it B decline?" (here growing and declining refer to virtues like knowledge) 5 bhagavAna dvArA samAdhAna sUtra 5 : goyamA ! se jahANAmae bahulapakkhassa paDivayAcaMde puNNimAcaMdaM paNihAya hINe, , 15 vaNNeNaM; hINe sommayAe, hINe niddhayAe, hINe kaMtIe evaM dittIe juttIe chAyAe pabhAe oyAe da ra lessAe maMDaleNaM, tayANaMtaraM ca NaM bIyAcaMde pADivayaM caMdaM paNihAya hINatarAe vaNNeNaM jAva maMDaleNaM, tayANaMtaraM ca NaM taiyAcaMde biiyAcaMdaM paNihAya hINatarAe vaNNeNaM jAva maMDaleNaM, ra evaM khalu eeNaM kameNaM parihAyamANe parihAyamANe jAva amAvassAcaMde cAuddasicaMdaM paNihAya da u naTe vaNNeNaM jAva naDhe mNddlennN| ra evAmeva samaNAuso ! jo amhaM niggaMtho vA niggaMthI vA jAva pavvaie samANe hINe khaMtIe Da ra evaM muttIe guttIe ajjaveNaM maddaveNaM sacceNaM taveNaM ciyAe akiMcaNayAe baMbhaceravAseNaM, Te 15 tayANaMtaraM ca NaM hINe hINatarAe khaMtIe jAva hINatarAe baMbhaceravAseNaM, evaM khalu eeNaM kameNaM Ta ra parihIyamANe parihIyamANe gaDhe khaMtIe jAva NaTTe bNbhcervaasennN| 5 sUtra 5 : "gautama ! jisa prakAra kRSNapakSa kI ekama (pratipadA) kA candra pUrNimA ke candra kI Ta ra tulanA meM varNa (zuklatA), saumyatA, snigdhatA, aura kAnti meM hIna hotA hai| usI prakAra vaha dIpti ra (camaka), yukti (AkAza se saMyoga), chAyA, prabhA, ojas (sAmarthya), lezyA (kiraNa), aura maNDala 15 (golAI) se kSINa hotA hai| __"kRSNapakSa kI dvitIyA kA candramA ina sabhI guNoM meM ekama ke candramA se kSINa hotA hai| "isake bAda tRtIyA kA candramA dUja ke candramA se bhI kSINa hotA hai| isI taraha Age bhI da ra pratidina kramazaH hIna hotA jAtA hai| amAvasyA kA candramA caturdazI ke candramA se bhI hIna hotA hai 5 ra aura usake varNa Adi uparokta sabhI guNa naSTa ho jAte haiN| 15 (48) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Page #76 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ 21 pratipadA amAvasyA ))))) Hah Im) 12hP Page #77 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra (bhAga: 2) PEO mA - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -- citra paricaya THE ILLUSTRATIONS EXPLAINED candramA kA upanaya : guNa hAni-vRddhi citra : 3 1. jisa prakAra kRSNa pakSa kI pratipadA kA candramA pUrNimA ke candramA se kAnti, dIpti, prabhA-maMDala Adi meM kucha hIna hotA hai| dvitIyA kA candramA usase kucha adhika hIna hotA huA kramazaH ghaTatA-ghaTatA kSINa, kSINatara dazA meM pahu~cate hue amAvasyA ke dina vaha prabhA, kAMti, dIpti, jyotsnA Adi sabhI guNoM se naSTa ho jAtA hai| isI prakAra dIkSita hone ke pazcAt jo sAdhu-sAdhvI kSamA, RjutA, Adi zramaNadharmoM se hIna, hInatara hotA jAtA hai, vaha eka dina amAvasyA ke candramA ke samAna sarvathA guNahIna sthiti ko prApta ho jAtA hai| 2. jisa prakAra zukla pakSa kI pratipadA kA candramA amAvasyA ke candramA kI apekSA zuklatA, kAMti, prabhA-maMDala Adi meM kucha adhika hotA hai aura phira dvitIyA, Adi ko kramazaH usase zreSTha sthiti prApta hotA huA pUrNimA ke dina prabhA, jyotsnA, Adi guNoM meM zreSThatama ho jAtA hai, usI prakAra dIkSita hone ke pazcAt jo sAdhu-sAdhvI apane kSamA Adi zramaNadharmoM meM varddhamAna rahatA hai vaha eka dina zreSThatama guNoM se paripUrNa bana jAtA hai| (dazama adhyayana) THE MOON: GROWTH AND DECLINE OF VIRTUES ILLUSTRATION: 3 1. During the dark fortnight of a month the moon gradually declines in its attributes like its whiteness, glow, etc., and at last on the darkest night (moonless night) it is devoid of all its attributes. In the same way, the ascetic who starts to decline in ascetic virtues like clemency, beneficence, etc. goes on declining slowly and in the end is devoid of any virtue. 2. Also, during the bright fortnight the moon grows every day in these attributes and on the full moon night it is at its best. In the same way the ascetic who starts to progress in the prescribed virtues, and continues to do so, at last acquires perfection. (CHAPTER - 10) ces ve JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (PART-2) Page #78 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ LEDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD ka dasavA~ adhyayana : candramA (49) SI ra "usI prakAra AyuSmAn zramaNoM ! jo sAdhu yA sAdhvI dIkSA lene ke bAda kSamA, mukti (nirlobha), DA 15 Arjava, mArdava, lAghava, satya, tapa, tyAga, akiMcanatA, brahmacarya, Adi zramaNa-dharmoM se hIna hotA hai ra vaha ukta kSamA Adi guNoM se bhI hIna, hInatara hotA jAtA hai| kramazaH usake kSamA, nirlobhatA Adi TI 15 guNa naSTa hote haiM aura antataH usakA brahmacarya bhI naSTa ho jAtA hai| Annnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny 15 MAHAVIR'S EXPLANATION 12 5. "Gautam! During the dark fortnight of a month the moon on the first K night is less white, soft, soothing, and glowing as compared to the moon of a 5 the previous night (the full moon night). Similarly it is low in its intensity, contrast, shadow, brilliance, radiance, rays, and orb. "In all these properties the moon of the second night of the dark fortnight 12 declines further as compared to the moon of the first night. 15. "After this the moon of the third night of the dark fortnight is even more cl 5 reduced as compared to the moon of the second night. Simi IP reducing gradually every day. The moon on the dark night (moon-less night) is inferior even as compared with the moon of the fourteenth night of the B dark fortnight and is devoid of all the above said properties. 15 "Similarly, O long living Shramans! The ascetic who after accepting S Diksha starts to decline in any or all of the prescribed virtues of ascetics like 12 clemency, beneficence, simplicity, humility, Laghav (extreme atrophy of ego and desire for possessions), truthfulness, asceticism, detachment, modesty, a I and Brahmacharya (absolute constancy of spiritual pursuit; also celibacy) Ta 15 goes on declining in the said virtues. One after the other he continues to lose C 15 these virtues and in the end he loses his Brahmacharya also. ra sUtra 6 : se jahA vA sukkapakkhassa pADivayAcaMde amAvasAe caMdaM paNihAya ahie vaNNeNaM se 15 jAva ahie maMDaleNaM, tayANaMtaraM ca NaM biiyAcaMde paDivayAcaMdaM paNihAya ahiyayarAe vaNNeNaM jAva ahiyatarAe dI 15 mNddlennN| 15 evaM khalu eeNaM kameNaM parivuDDhemANe jAva puNNimAcaMde cAuddasiM caMdaM paNihAya paDipuNNa da ra vaNNeNaM jAva paDipuNNe mNddlennN| 15 evAmeva samaNAuso ! jAva pavvaie samANe ahie khaMtIe jAva baMbhaceravAseNaM, tayANaMtaraM ca TA reNaM ahiyayarAe khaMtIe jAva bNbhcervaasennN| evaM khalu eeNaM kameNaM parivaDDhemANe parivaDDhemANe ra jAva paDipuNNe baMbhaceravAseNaM, evaM khalu jIvA vaDDhaMti vA hAyaMti vaa| 15 CHAPTER-10 : THE MOON (49) TA SnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAALI jNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN Page #79 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ til ( 50 ) sUtra 6 : " jaise zuklapakSa kI ekama kA candra amAvasyA ke candra kI tulanA meM varNa se kAnti, tathA dIpti yAvat maNDala (pUrva-sU 5 ke samAna) taka ke sabhI guNoM meM zreSTha hotA hai aura pratidina kramazaH zreSThatara hotA jAtA hai / antataH pUrNimA kA candra caturdazI ke candra kI apekSA paripUrNa varNAdi guNoM vAlA hotA hai| "usI prakAra he AyuSmAn zramaNo ! jo sAdhu-sAdhvI dIkSA lene ke bAda kSamA se brahmacarya ka ke sabhI guNoM (pUrvasama-sU 5 ke samAna) meM nirantara vRddhi karatA hai vaha nizcaya hI ina sabhI guNoM se paripUrNa ho jAtA hai| "isa prakAra jIva (AdhyAtmika guNoM ke vikAsa kI dRSTi se) vRddhi ko yA hAni ko prApta hotA hai / " 6. During the bright fortnight of a month the moon on the first night is more white, soft, soothing, and glowing as compared to the moon of the previous night (the moon less night). Similarly it is higher in its intensity, contrast, shadow, brilliance, radiance, rays, and orb. It goes on increasing gradually every day. The moon on the bright night (full moon night) is better even as compared to the moon of the fourteenth night of the bright fortnight and is at its best in all the above said properties. jjpha jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra 66 Similarly, O long living Shramans! The ascetic who starts to progress in any or all of the prescribed virtues of ascetics (as mentioned in para 5) goes on progressing in the said virtues. One after the other he continues to gain perfection in these virtues and in the end he acquires perfection in all. This is how a being grows and how it declines. sUtra 7 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahIvAreNaM dasamassa NAyajjhayaNassa ayama paNNatteti bemi / sUtra 7 : jambU ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne dasaveM jJAtA adhyayana kA yaha artha kahA hai| jaisA maiMne sunA hai, vaisA hI kahatA hU~ / 7. Jambu! This is the text and the meaning of the tenth chapter of the Jnata Sutra as told by Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir. So I have heard, so I confirm. ( 50 ) | dasamaM ajjhayaNaM samattaM // // dasavA~ adhyayana samApta // || END OF THE TENTH CHAPTER || JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Page #80 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ LIUDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDUUUUUUUUUUUjama upasaMhAra 15 jJAtA sUtra kA yaha dasavA~ adhyayana kathA nahIM, eka saTIka udAharaNa hai jisake mAdhyama se dI 15 kramika vikAsa aura kramika hrAsa kA mahattva samajhAyA hai sAtha hI Atmika vikAsa ke patha para guNoM SI 12 kI mahattA ko dikhAyA hai| sAdhanA meM zithilatA sAdhaka ko nirantara hrAsa kI ora le jAtI hai aura TI 15 sAdhanA meM dRr3hatA nirantara vikAsa kI or| isa prakriyA kI kramabaddhatA meM gUDha saMketa yaha hai ki dA 5 sAdhaka zithilatA ko jisa stara para bhI pahacAna le apanI dizA ko badala sakatA hai| CONCLUSION Wan nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn 12 This tenth chapter of Jnata Dharma Katha is not a story. It is an a 5 appropriate example employed to explain the value of progressive growth 5 and decline. At the same time it also shows the importance of virtues on the 15 path of spiritual uplift. Laxity in practices pushes downhill and perseverance s in practices helps going uphill. The process is always gradual and this s 12 provides a hidden indication that the moment the practicer becomes aware of the direction of his movement he can try and change it toward the desired 5 goal. upanaya gAthA "jaha caMdo taha sAhU rAhuvaroho jahA taha pmaao| vaNNAiguNagaNo jaha tahA khamAI smnndhmmo||1|| puNNo vi paidiNaM jaha hAyaMto savvahA sasI nsse| taha puNNacaritto vi hu kusIlasaMsaggimAIhiM // 2 // jaNiyapamAo sAhU hAyaMto paidiNaM khmaaiihiN| jAyai naTThacaritto tatto dukkhAiM pAve // 3 // hINaguNo vi hu houM suhgurujogaaijnniysNvego| puNNasarUvo jAyai vivaDDamANo sasaharo bv||4|| candramA ko sAdhu samajheM aura pramAda ko raahu-grhnn| varNa, kAnti, Adi candramA ke guNoM ke / samAna kSamA Adi dasa zramaNa dharma hai||1|| K CHAPTER-10 : THE MOON (51) TA FOODUUUUUUUUUUUU Page #81 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ bhaNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN ra (52) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra Da 5 jaise pUrNa hone para bhI candramA pratidina kSINa hotA hotA sarvathA lupta ho jAtA hai vaise hI pUrNa da ra cAritravAna sAdhu bhI kuzIloM ke saMsarga se pramAda yukta hone ke kAraNasvarUpa kramazaH una guNoM se Da ra kSINa hotA hotA cAritrahIna ho jAtA hai, duHkhoM ko prApta hotA hai||2, 3 // 5 jaise lupta candramA pratidina vikAsa pAkara pUrNa bana jAtA hai vaise hI hIna guNoM vAlA sAdhu bhI ra sadguru ke saMyoga se saMvega prApta karatA hai aura kramazaH vikAsa pAkara pUrNa cAritravAna bana / 15 jAtA hai|||4|| THE MESSAGE The moon is the ascetic and the eclipse is illusion and lethargy. Such S Pattributes as colour, brilliance, etc. are the virtues of the ascetic, viz. S R forgiveness, humility, etc. (1) As a full moon gradually declines and vanishes in the end, an ascetic perfect in discipline, also gradually loses his virtues if he becomes lax under the influence of vices. In the end he loses all his virtues and begets 2 distress. (2,3) As the dark moon grows everyday and turns into full moon, so an ascetic 15 low in virtues starts progressing if, inspired by an able guru, he develops a 5 spiritual craving, and in the end he attains perfection. (4) 15 ( 52 ) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA SAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #82 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ 1 gyArahavA~ adhyayana : dAvadrava : Amukha / zIrSaka-dAvadave-dAvadrava-samudrI havAoM se zIghra prabhAvita hone vAlA vRkSa vishess| paryAvaraNa meM vibhinna parivartana vRkSoM para vibhinna prabhAva DAlate haiN| jaise pratyeka vyakti kA naisargika vikAsa usakI saMracanA meM antarnihita bala ke anurUpa hotA hai vaise hI pratyeka vRkSa kA vikAsa bhI hotA hai| aura isI bala aura vikAsa para nirbhara karate haiM bAharI prabhAvoM ke phl| kucha vRkSa ina prabhAvoM ko saha pAte haiM kucha nhiiN| prakRti meM upalabdha isa saTIka udAharaNa kA upayoga isa adhyayana meM sAdhaka kI sahanazIlatA ko samajhAne ke lie kiyA gayA hai| sAdhaka kI Atmonnati ke mArga meM sahanazIlatA eka Avazyaka aura AdhArabhUta pAtheya hai| kathAsAra-rAjagRha meM bhagavAna mahAvIra se gautama svAmI ne prazna kiyA ki jIva ArAdhaka tathA virAdhaka kisa prakAra banatA hai ? bhagavAna ne samajhAyA ki samudra ke kinAre dAvadrava nAma ke hare-bhare vRkSa hote haiN| jaba dvIpa kI ora se pavana calatI hai taba adhikatara vRkSa khila uThate haiM kintu kucha aise bhI hote haiM jo kumhalA jAte haiN| usI prakAra kucha sAdhu-sAdhvI apane sampradAya (gaNa) vAloM ke kaTvacana to sahana kara lete haiM kintu anya sampradAya vAloM ke kaTuvacana sahana nahIM kara skte| aise sAdhaka deza-virAdhaka hote haiN| ___ aneka vRkSa aise hote haiM jo samudra kI ora se calane vAlI vAyu meM kumhalA jAte haiM para kucha aise bhI haiM jo khila uThate haiN| usI prakAra se kucha sAdhu anya sampradAya kI kaTUkti sahana kara lete haiM para apane sampradAya (gaNa) kI nahIM saha skte| aise sAdhaka deza-ArAdhaka hote haiN| jaba samudra tathA dvIpa donoM ora se pavana bahanA banda ho jAtA hai taba sabhI vRkSa kumhalA jAte haiN| usI prakAra kisI bhI sampradAya yA gaNa kI kaTUkti sahana nahIM kara pAne vAle sAtha sarvavirAdhaka hote haiN| jaba dvIpa aura samudra donoM ora se pavana bahatI hai taba sabhI vRkSa lahalahA uThate haiN| usI prakAra jo sAdhaka kisI bhI sampradAya kI kaTUkti sahana kara sakate haiM ve sarva-ArAdhaka hote haiN| 15CHAPTER-11 : THE DAVADRAV (53) SnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnA Page #83 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ (54) ELEVENTH CHAPTER: THE DAVADRAV: INTRODUCTION Title-Davadave Davadrava species of tree that is highly sensitive to the coastal winds. Changes in environmental conditions have varying effects on trees. As the natural growth of every individual human being is governed by the inherent strength of his constitution, the same is true for trees. Some trees can tolerate the changes and others cannot. This appropriate example from nature has been used to explain the tolerance of a spiritual practicer. On the path of spiritual progress tolerance is a basic and essential element. Gist of the story-Gautam Swami asked Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir how a being becomes an aspirer or decliner? Bhagavan explained that on the seashore there are lush green Davadrav trees. When the wind blows from the island many of these trees remain unaffected but some wither. Similarly ascetics who tolerate criticism by people of their own school but fail to do so in case of criticism by people of other schools are partial decliners. There are many trees that wither away when the wind blows from the sea but some remain unaffected. Similarly, ascetics who tolerate the criticism by people of other schools but fail to do so in case of criticism by people of their own school are partial aspirers. When no wind blows either from the island or from the sea all the Davadrav trees wither. Similarly, those ascetics who cannot tolerate any criticism by anyone are absolute decliners. When winds blow from all directions all the Davadrav trees remain healthy. Similarly, ascetics who can tolerate any criticism by anyone are. absolute aspirers. Lio -- JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA mmmm 47 Page #84 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ekkArasamaM ajjhayaNaM : dAvadave gyArahavA~ adhyayana : dAvadrava ELEVENTH CHAPTER: DAVADAVE- THE DAVADRAV sUtra 1 : jai NaM bhaMte ! dasamassa NAyajjhayamassa ayamaTThe paNNatte, ekkArasamassa NaM bhaMte! samaNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNa ke aTThe paNNatte? sUtra 1 : jambU svAmI ne prazna kiyA- " bhante ! yadi zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne dasaveM jJAtA adhyayana kA pUrvokta artha batAyA hai to gyArahaveM jJAta - adhyayana kA kyA artha batAyA hai ?" 1. Jambu Swami inquired, "Bhante ! What is the meaning of the eleventh chapter according to Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir?" sudharmA svAmI kA uttara sUtra 2 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM rAyagihe NAmaM Nayare hotthA / tattha NaM rAyagiyare seNi NAmaM rAyA hotthA / tassa NaM rAyagihassa Nayarassa bahiyA uttarapuricchama disIbhAe ettha NaM guNasiIlae NAmaM ceie hotthA / sUtra 2 : jambU ! kAla ke usa bhAga meM rAjagRha nAma kA eka nagara thA jahA~ zreNika rAjA rAjya karatA thaa| nagara ke bAhara uttara-pUrva dizA meM guNazIla nAma kA eka caitya thA / SUDHARMA SWAMI NARRATED 2. Jambu! During that period of time there was a city named Rajagriha. King Shrenik ruled over that city. Out side the city in the north eastern direction there was a Chaitya named Gunasheel Chaitya. sUtra 3 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM samaNe bhagavaM mahAvIre puvvANupuvviM caramANe jAva guNasIlae NAmaM ceie teNeva samosaDhe / rAyA niggao, parisA niggayA, dhammo kahio, parisA pddigyaa| sUtra 3 : kAla ke usa bhAga meM eka grAma se dUsare grAma ko jAte, anukrama se vicarate hue zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra guNazIla caitya meM pdhaare| zreNika rAjA sahita nagaravAsiyoM kI parISada dharmopadeza sunane nikalI aura sunakara lauTa gii| 3. During that period of time, going from one village to another, Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir arrived in the Gunasheel Chaitya. A delegation of CHAPTER-11: THE DAVADRAV (55) For Private Personal Use Only Page #85 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ TUTTTTTTTTT P (56) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 15 citizens led by king Shrenik came to attend his discourse. They returned after the discourse. 5 ArAdhaka-virAdhaka sambandhI jijJAsA ra sUtra 4 : tae NaM goyamo samaNaM bhagavaM mahAvIraM evaM vayAsI-'kahaM NaM bhaMte ! jIvA ArAhagA 2 15 vA virAhagA vA bhavaMti?' ra sUtra 4 : taba gautama svAmI ne zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra se prazna kiyA-"bhaMte ! jIva kisa prakAra se 15 ArAdhaka aura kisa prakAra virAdhaka hote haiM ?" >> CURIOSITY ABOUT ASPIRER AND DECLINERS 4. After that, Gautam Swami put forth a question before Shraman ] 5 Bhagavan Mahavir ----"Bhante! how does a being become an aspirer and how 15 does it become a decliner?" ra sUtra 5 : goyamA ! se jahANAmae egaMsi samuddakUlaMsi dAvaddavA nAmaM rukkhA paNNattA-kiNhA 15 jAva niuraMbabhUyA pattiyA puphiyA phaliyA hariyagarerijjamANA sirIe aIva uvasobhemANADA ra uvasobhemANA citttthti| jayA NaM dIviccagA IsiM purevAyA pacchAvAyA maMdAvAyA mahAvAyA vAyaMti, tadA NaM bahave B dAvaddavA rukkhA pattiyA jAva citttthti| appegaiyA dAvaddavA rukkhA junnA jhoDA parisaDiya-paMDupatta15 puSpha-phalA sukkarukkhao viva milAyamANA cittuNti| __ sUtra 5 : "gautama ! samudra ke taTa para dAvadrava nAmaka vRkSa hote haiN| ve bAdaloM ke samUha jaise ghane TA 5 aura kRSNa varNa ke hote haiN| ve phala aura pattoM se bharapUra aura apanI hariyAlI chaTA se bar3e DI ra manohArI aura zobhanIya lagate haiN| ____ "jaba jalakaNoM se snigdha puravAI, pachAhIM, bayAra yA A~dhI dvIpa kI dizA se calatI hai taba TA ra aneka dAvadrava ke vRkSa to apane pattoM sameta jyoM ke tyoM khar3e rahate haiN| para kuchaeka vRkSa TUTa jAte / ra haiM, kucha ke patte sar3a jAte haiM aura ve pIle pattoM, phUloM aura phaloM ke jhar3a jAne se DhUMTha jaise murajhAye 5 khar3e rahate haiN| 5. "Gautam! On the seashore there are trees of Davadrav (a species of a 5 trees, possibly rubber). They are thickly bunched and deep green like dark Ta 15 monsoon clouds. Rich with leaves and fruits, their lush green beauty is Fenchanting. "When the humid eastern wind, western wind, a breeze, or a gale blows from the direction of the island many of these Davadrav trees remain AUUUUUUUNOV 5(56) TRA JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SU yinnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnAAG Page #86 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ deza virAdhaka deza ArAdhaka Page #87 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra (bhAga : 2) CMka AAHIDIA MAHAR 00APAN bhA citra paricaya THE ILLUSTRATIONS EXPLAINED dAva-drava vRkSa kA upanaya : deza ArAdhaka-virAdhaka citra : 4 1. jaba dvIpa kI teja havAe~ samudra kI dizA meM calatI haiM, to taTa para khar3e hue dAva-drava nAmaka hare-bhare kucha vRkSa to gira jAte haiM, kucheka ke phala-phUla patte jhar3a jAte haiM kintu adhikatara vRkSa phala-phUla sahita khar3e rahate haiN| usI prakAra jo zramaNa-zramaNiyA~ dIkSita hone para sAdhu-sAdhvIzrAvaka-zrAvikAoM ke kaThora pratikUla durvacanoM ko to saha lete haiM, kintu anyatIrthikoM ke durvacanoM ko nahIM saha paate| ve isa vRkSa kI bhA~ti deza-virAdhaka mAne jAte haiN| 2. jaba teja havAe~ samudra se dvIpa kI tarapha calatI haiM taba bahuta-se vRkSa TUTa jAte haiM, phala-phUla rahita ho jAte haiM kintu kucheka vRkSa phala-phUla sahita zobhAyukta bane rahate haiN| usI prakAra kucha sAdhu-sAdhvI anyatIrthikoM va gRhasthoM ke durvacana to saha lete haiM kintu sva-tIrtha sAdhu-sAdhvIzrAvaka-zrAvikAoM ke pratikUla vacana nahIM saha paate| ve deza-ArAdhaka kahe jAte haiN| (gyArahavA~ adhyayana) DAVADRAV TREES : THE ASPIRERS AND DECLINERS ILLUSTRATION: 4 1. On the seashore there are lush green Davadrav trees. When the wind blows from the island many of these trees remain unaffected but some wither. In the same way the ascetics who tolerate criticism by people of their own school (Sadhus, Sadhvis, Shravaks, and Shravikas), but fail to do so in the case of criticism by people of other schools, are partial decliners. 2. There are many trees which wither away when the wind blows from the sea but some of these remain unaffected. In the same way, the ascetics who tolerate the criticism by people of other schools but fail to do so in case of criticism by people of their own school are partial aspirers. (CHAPTER - 11) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (PART-2) Page #88 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - - e.DUDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDOO ra gyArahavA~ adhyayana H dAvadrava (57) DA unaffected. However, some of these trees fall down. The leaves of some trees decay; they shed their yellow leaves, flowers and fruits and look like dried cl stumps. deza-virAdhaka sUtra 6 : evAmeva samaNAuso ! je amhaM niggaMtho vA niggaMthI vA jAva pavvaie samANe bahUNa TA 5 samaNANaM, bahUNaM samaNINaM, bahUNaM sAvayANaM, bahUNaM sAviyANaM samma sahai jAva khamai titikkhai DA ahiyAsei, bahUNaM aNNautthiyANaM bahUNaM gihatthANaM no sammaM sahai jAva no ahiyAsei, esa Na / 15 mae purise desavirAhae paNNatte samaNAuso ! sUtra 6 : "usI prakAra he AyuSmAn zramaNo ! jo sAdhu-sAdhvI dIkSA lene ke bAda anya aneka sAdhu-sAdhviyoM tathA zrAvaka-zrAvikAoM ke pratikUla vacanoM ko samyak prakAra se sahana karatA hai tathA Ta sunakara samabhAva rakhatA hai, kintu anyatIrthikoM Adi ke durvacanoM ko samyak rUpa se nahIM saha pAtA, ra unapara samabhAva nahIM rakhapAtA aise vyakti ko maiMne deza-virAdhaka kahA hai| jjjjjjjja PARTIAL DECLINERS 6. "Similarly, Long-lived Shramans! those of our ascetics who, after getting initiated, fully tolerate the criticism by other ascetics and laity of our school and remain equanimous, but fail to do so in case of criticism by S ascetics and laity of other schools I call partial decliners. deza-ArAdhaka ra sUtra 7 : samaNAuso ! jayA NaM sAmuddagA IsiM purevAyA pacchAvAyA maMdAvAyA mahAvAyA TA 5 vAyaMti, tayA NaM bahave dAvaddavA rukkhA juNNA jhoDA jAva milAyamANA milAyamANA citttthti|daa ra appegaiyA dAvaddavA rukkhA pattiyA puSphiyA jAva upasobhemANA citttthti| sUtra 7 : "jaba jalakaNoM se snigdha puravAI, pachAhIM, bayAra yA A~dhI samudra kI dizA se calatI Da ra hai tathA aneka dAvadrava ke vRkSa TUTa jAte haiM, patte sar3a jAte haiM aura pIle pattoM, phUloM aura phaloM ke 5 5 jhar3a jAne se ve DhUMTha jaise murajhAe khar3e rahate haiN| para kucha vRkSa apane phUla-pattoM sahita zobhita bane TA rahate haiN| 5 PARTIAL ASPIRERS 7. "Long-lived Shramans! When the humid eastern wind, western wind, a breeze, or a gale blows from the direction of the sea many of these trees fall down. The leaves of many trees decay; they shed their yellow leaves, flowers and fruits and, look like dried stumps. However, some of these Davadravel trees remain un-effected. 15 CHAPTER-11 : THE DAVADRAV (57) AAAAAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #89 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra (58) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra 1 15 sUtra 8 : evAmeva samaNAuso ! jo amhaM niggaMtho vA niggaMthI vA pavvaie samANe bahUNa | ra aNNautthiyANaM, bahUNaM gihatthANaM sammaM sahai, bahUNaM samaNANaM, bahUNaM samaNINaM, bahUNaM sAvayANaM, 7 5 bahUNaM sAviyANaM no sammaM sahai, esa NaM mae purise desArAhae pnnnntte| 5 sUtra 8 : "usI prakAra he AyuSmAn zramaNo ! jo sAdhu-sAdhvI dIkSA lene ke bAda bahuta se anya Ta 5 tIrthakoM va gRhasthoM ke pratikUla vacanoM ko to sahana karaletA hai aura bahuta se sAdhu-sAdhviyoM tathA DI ra zrAvaka-zrAvikAoM ke pratikUla vacanoM ko nahIM saha pAtA, aise puruSa ko maiMne deza-ArAdhaka kahA hai| Te $ 8. "Similarly, Long-lived Shramans! those of our ascetics who, after S R getting initiated, fully tolerate the criticism by ascetics and laity of other , 5 schools and remain equanimous, but fail to do so in case of criticism by other 15 ascetics and laity of our school I call partial aspirers. ra sUtra 9 : samaNAuso ! jayA NaM no dIviccagA No sAmuddagA IsiM purevAyA pacchAvAyA jAva / 15 mahAvAyA vAyaMti, tae NaM sabve dAvaddavA rukkhA jhoDA jAva milAyamANA milAyamANA citttthti| dI ra sUtra 9 : "AyuSmAn zramaNoM ! jaba dvIpa kI ora yA samudra kI ora kisI bhI prakAra kI koI 1 15 bhI vAyu nahIM bahatI, taba samasta dAvadrava vRkSa murajhAye hue jIrNa sarIkhe tathA DhUMTha jaise ho jAte haiN| Da ra 9. "Long-lived Shramans! When no wind of any type blows either towards ] the island or towards the sea all the Davadrav trees become drooped and look 15 like old bare stumps. 15 sarva-virAdhaka ra sUtra 10 : evAmeva samaNAuso ! jAva pavvaie samANe bahUNaM samaNANaM bahUNaM samaNINaM bahUNaM Ta 15 sAvayANaM bahUNaM sAviyANaM bahUNaM annautthiyANaM bahUNaM gihatthANaM no sammaM sahai, esa NaM mae Da ra purise savvavirAhae pnnnntte| ra sUtra 10 : "usI prakAra he AyuSmAn zramaNo ! jo sAdhu-sAdhvI dIkSA lene ke bAda kisI ke 5 ra bhI (vistAra sUtra 6 ke samAna) durvacana ko sahana nahIM karatA use maiMne sarva virAdhaka kahA hai| 5 ABSOLUTE DECLINERS > 10. "Similarly, Long-lived Shramans! those of our ascetics who, after 9 getting initiated, cannot tolerate any criticism by anyone I call absolute , 5 decliners. sUtra 11 : samaNAuso ! jayA NaM dIviccagA vi sAmuddagA vi IsiM purevAyA pacchAvAyA jAva 5 vAyaMti, tadA NaM savve dAvaddavA rukkhA pattiyA jAva citttthti| 15 (58) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAnnnnnn) Page #90 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ / rA saba virAdhaka MANACHAukurtan . Sunandan a SIROHSAASPARAN ide ameeranasinikbimayimenttramar winiora vintrawadeinancy -handa RAMANANEED OMETRIERSPs S MARAutomatolance mate RESTRA lI . . . . : . Thum - sarva ArAdhaka - UN HIRECRUments Page #91 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ R jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra (bhAga : 2) citra paricaya THE ILLUSTRATIONS EXPLAINED dAva-drava vRkSa kA upanaya : sarvavirAdhaka - sarva - ArAdhaka citra: 5 1. jaba dvIpa yA samudra, kisI bhI ora se kisI prakAra kI vAyu nahIM bahatI hai taba bhI samasta dAva- drava vRkSa murjhAye ThUMTha jaise ho jAte haiM; usI prakAra jo sAdhu-sAdhvI kisI ke bhI durvacana Adi sahana nahIM kara pAte, ve apane zramaNa-guNoM se hIna hokara usa vRkSa kI bhA~ti sarvavirAdhaka kahalAte haiN| 2. jaba dvIpa kI ora tathA samudra kI ora sabhI prakAra kI vAyu calatI hai, taba bhI saba vRkSa apane phala-phUla Adi se zobhita hare-bhare rahate haiM / usI prakAra jo sAdhu-sAdhvI sva-tIrthika va anyatIrthika sabhI ke durvacana Adi saha lete haiM tathA apane kSamA Adi guNoM ko dhAraNa kiye rahate haiM, ve sarvaArAdhaka kahe jAte haiN| (gyArahavA~ adhyayana) THE ABSOLUTE ASPIRERS AND THE ABSOLUTE DECLINERS ILLUSTRATION: 5 1. When no wind blows from either side all the Davadrav trees wither. In the same way those ascetics who cannot tolerate any criticism by anyone are absolute decliners. 2. When winds blow from all directions all the Davadrav trees remain healthy. In the same way the ascetics who can tolerate any criticism by anyone are absolute aspirers. (CHAPTER-11) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (PART-2) OTO BOCABID Page #92 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ gyArahavA~ adhyayana : dAvadrava ( 59 ) sUtra 11 : " jaba dvIpa kI ora tathA samudra kI ora sabhI prakAra kI vAyu calatI hai taba sabhI dAvadrava vRkSa phaloM-phUloM se zobhita rahate haiN| 11. "Long-lived Shramans! When all types of winds blow in all directions all the Davadrav trees remain healthy and loaded with flowers and fruits. sarvArAdhaka sUtra 12 : evAmeva samaNAuso ! je amhaM pavvaie samANe bahUNaM samaNANaM bahUNaM samaNINa bahUNaM sAvayANaM bahUNaM sAviyANaM bahUNaM annautthiyANaM bahUNaM gihatthANaM sammaM sahai, esa NaM mae purise savvArAhae paNNatte samaNAuso ! evaM khalu goyamA ! jIvA ArAhagA vA virAhagA vA bhavati / sUtra 12 : "he AyuSmAn zramaNo ! usI prakAra jo sAdhu-sAdhvI dIkSA lene ke uparAnta sAdhu-sAdhvI, zrAvaka-zrAvikA va anyatIrthikoM Adi sabhI ke durvacanoM ko sahana karatA hai usa puruSa ko maine sarvAdhaka kahA hai| "gautama ! isa prakAra jIva ArAdhaka athavA virAdhaka hote haiM / " ABSOLUTE ASPIRERS 12. "Similarly, Long-lived Shramans! those of our ascetics who, after getting initiated, can tolerate any criticism by anyone I call absolute aspirers. Gautam! This is how a being becomes an aspirer or a decliner." sUtra 13 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM ekkArasamassa NAyajjhayaNassa ayama paNNatte, tti bemi / sUtra 13 : he jambU ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne gyArahaveM jJAta adhyayana kA yahI artha kahA hai| aisA hI maiMne sunA hai, aisA hI maiM kahatA hU~ / 13. Jambu! This is the text and the meaning of the eleventh chapter of the Jnata Sutra as told by Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir. So I have heard and so I confirm. // ekkArasamaM ajjhayaNaM samattaM // // gyArahavA~ adhyayana samApta // || END OF THE ELEVENTH CHAPTER || CHAPTER - 11 : THE DAVADRAV ytt pha ( 59 ) Page #93 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ upasaMhAra ra jJAtAdharma kathAMga kA yaha gyArahavA~ adhyayana bhI kathA nahIM eka prAkRtika udAharaNa hai jisake DA mAdhyama se sahiSNutA aura samatA ke mahattva ko samajhAyA hai| samatA sahana karane kI kSamatA para Da 15 nirbhara karatI hai aura samatA ke binA AtmA kA kAluSya nahIM miTatA yA karmoM kA kSaya nahIM hotaa| dI 15 ataH sahiSNutA kA sAdhanA meM mahattvapUrNa sthAna hai| deza (AMzika) ArAdhaka, sarva ArAdhaka, deza da ra virAdhaka, sarva virAdhaka ina cAra staroM ke sAtha sahanazIlatA ko aura bhI spaSTa kara diyA hai| UUUUUUUUUUUUU CONCLUSION 5 This eleventh chapter of Jnata Dharma Katha is also not a story but an a 15 example from nature which has been used to explain the importance of a 5 tolerance and equanimity. Equanimity depends on the capacity to tolerate and without equanimity the dirt within the soul cannot be cleansed or < Karmas cannot be shed. Thus tolerance plays a very important role B spiritual endeavour. The degree of tolerance has also been spelled out by 15 dividing it into four levels--partial aspirer, absolute aspirer, partial decliner, and absolute decliner. upanaya gAthA jaha dAvaddIvataruNo evaM sAhU jaheha diiviccaa| vAyA taha samaNAiyasapakkhavayaNAI dushaaii||1|| jaha sAmuddayavAyA taha'NNatitthAi kdduyvynnaaii| kusumAisaMpayA jaha sivamaggArAhaNA taha u||2|| jaha kusumAiviNAso sivamaggavirAhaNA tahA neyaa| jaha dIvavAyujoge bahu iDDha Isi ya aNiDDha // 3 // taha sAhammiyavayaNANa sahaNamArAhaNA bhave bhuyaa| iyarANamasahaNe puNa sivamaggavirAhaNA thovA // 4 // jaha jalahivAyajoge theviDDha bahuyarA anniddddho| taha parapakkhakkhamaNe ArAhaNamIpi bahu iyaraM // 5 // 660) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA AnnnnnnrAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA Page #94 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - Wan NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNa - gyArahavA~ adhyayana : dAvadrava (61) dA jaha ubhayavAuvirahe savvA tarusaMpayA viNaTTha tti| animittobhayamacchararUveNa virAhaNa taha y||6|| jaha ubhayavAyujoge savvasamiDDhI vaNassa sNjaayaa| taha ubhayavayaNasahaNe sivamaggArAhaNa puNNA // 7 // tA puNNasamaNadhammArAhaNacitto sayA mhaastto| savveNa vi kIraMtaM sahejja savvaM pi paDikUlaM // 8 // 5 jaise dAvadrava jAti ke vRkSa haiM vaise sAdhu ko samajhanA caahie| dvIpa sambandhI vAyu ke samAna da ra apane pakSa ke zramaNoM ke dussaha vacana samajhane caahie||1|| 15 jaise samudrI pavana hai vaise anya tIrthakoM (dUsare matAvalambI) ke kaTu vacanoM ko samajhanA caahie| TA ra vRkSoM kI puSpa Adi sampatti mokSa mArga kI ArAdhanA ke samAna hai||2|| isa sampatti kA abhAva hai mokSa mArga kI viraadhnaa| jaise dvIpa sambandhI vAyu ke suprabhAva se dA ra samRddhi adhika aura asamRddhi kama hotI hai|||3|| __ vaise hI sAdharmikoM ke durvacanoM ko sahana karane se bahuta ArAdhanA hotI hai kintu anya-dhArmikoM da ra ke durvacanoM ko sahana na karane se kiMcit virAdhanA bhI hotI hai||4|| ra jaise sAmudrika vAyu kA saMyoga milane para kiMcit samRddhi aura adhika asamRddhi hotI hai vaise Da ra hI parapakSa ke vacana sahane se thor3I ArAdhanA hotI hai aura sAdharmikoM ke vacana na sahane se 15 virAdhanA adhika hotI hai||5|| ra jaise donoM prakAra ke pavana ke abhAva meM per3oM kI samasta sampadA naSTa ho jAtI hai vaise hI binA ke kAraNa donoM ke prati matsaratA hone se sarva-virAdhanA hotI hai|||6|| __jaise donoM prakAra ke pavana ke yoga se per3oM kI samasta sampadA phalatI-phUlatI hai vaise hI donoM 5 pakSoM ke prati sahanazIlatA rakhane se sarva-ArAdhanA hotI hai||7|| 5 ataH jisake mana meM zramaNa dharma kI pUrNa ArAdhanA karane kI icchA hai vaha sabhI ke pratikUla TA ra vyavahAra ke prati sahanazIla banA rhe||8|| .) | THE MESSAGE The Davadray trees are the ascetics. The wind blowing from the island is the criticism by the ascetics of the same school. (1) jNNNNNN 15 CHAPTER-11 : THE DAVADRAV (61) Snnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #95 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ 55 jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra The wind blowing from the sea is the criticism by ascetics of other schools. The richness of the trees, including flowers, is the intensity of spiritual endeavour targeted at liberation. (2) ( 12 ) The absence of the richness of the trees is the decline in the intensity of spiritual endeavour. As under the influence of the wind blowing from the island there is more enhancement and less decline in richness. (3) Similarly by tolerating criticism by people from the same school and not tolerating criticism by people from other schools there is more enhancement and less decline in the intensity of spiritual endeavour. (4) As under the influence of the wind blowing from the sea there is less enhancement and more decline in richness, in the same way by tolerating criticism by people from other schools and not tolerating criticism by people from the same school there is less enhancement and more decline in the intensity of spiritual endeavour. (5) As in the absence of wind from both the direction the richness of the trees is completely destroyed, similarly the presence of the feeling of jealousy for all for no apparent reason causes an absolute decline in the intensity of spiritual endeavour. (6) As in presence of wind from both directions the richness of the trees is fully enhanced, similarly tolerance for all causes absolute enhancement in the intensity of spiritual endeavour. (7) So, one desirous of absolutely sincere practice of the Shraman Dharma should have tolerance for any or all criticism and adverse behaviour. (8) (62) H JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Page #96 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ 1 bArahavA~ adhyayana : udaka jJAta : Amukha Wan UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUNNNNNNNNNNNN shiirssk-ude-udge-udk-paanii| pradUSaNa athavA guNa parivartana kA sabase vyApaka udAharaNa hai paanii| isa dA 15 udAharaNa ke mAdhyama se vastu kI nirantara parivartanazIlatA ko darzAkara isa adhyayana meM yaha saMketa diyA hai ki SI 12 vastu ko samajhane-svIkArane se pUrva usake guNa-svabhAva tathA parivartana kA sUkSma nirIkSaNa karanA caahie| nirantara E parivartanazIlatA ko AtmasAta karanA rAga-dveSa se bacane kA prabhAvI upAya hai| eka jaTila viSaya ko khAI ke jala TA 15 jaise vyApaka udAharaNa se sahaja bodha-gamya banA diyA hai isa adhyayana meN| ra kathAsAra-campAnagarI meM rAjA jitazatru rAjya karatA thaa| usake maMtrI kA nAma subuddhi thA aura vaha tattvajJa 15 zramaNopAsaka thaa| eka bAra bahuta svAdiSTa bhojana karane ke bAda rAjA ne usa bhojana kI bahuta prazaMsA kii| anya da sabhI upasthita janoM ne rAjA kA anumodana kiyA kintu subuddhi ne kahA ki isameM use koI Azcaryajanaka bAta nahIM kI ra lgii| saMsAra meM sundara lagatI vastue~ bhI kharAba ho jAtI haiM aura kharAba lagane vAlI vastue~ bhI acchI lagane lagatI ra haiM, yaha to vastu kA parivartanazIla svabhAva hai| rAjA subuddhi maMtrI ke isa vyavahAra se saMtuSTa nahIM huaa| 2 campAnagarI ke bAhara eka khAI thI jisakA jala atyanta pradUSita tathA durgandhapUrNa thaa| eka bAra rAjA usaDa ra durgandha bhare pAnI vAlI khAI ke pAsa se niklaa| vaha vahA~ se zIghra hI Age bar3ha gayA aura tilamilA kara usa gaMde 15 pAnI kI niMdA karane lgaa| isa bAra bhI anya saba ne rAjA kA anumodana kiyA para subuddhi ne vahI bAta dohraaii| 15 rAjA subuddhi ke kathana se kSubdha hokara bolA ki use yathArtha ke viSaya meM mithyA pracAra nahIM karanA caahiye| ra subuddhi ne mana hI mana socA ki kisI upAya se rAjA ko jina-pratibodhita dharma kI bAteM samajhAnI caahiye| Ta 15 yaha socakara usane khAI se gaMdA pAnI nikalavAkara sApha karake chanavAkara ghar3oM meM bhrvaayaa| sAta dina bAda use da 3 punaH nae ghaDoM meM chanavAkara rAkha Adi milAkara rakha diyaa| isa prakAra sAta-sAta dina ke antara se sAta bAra zaddha ra karavAne se vaha pAnI pIne yogya nirmala bana gyaa| phira use sugaMdha yukta kara ke rAjA ke jalasevaka ko diyA aura 15 kahA ki bhojana ke bAda rAjA ko yahI jala parosA jaay| ra bhojana ke pazcAt jaba rAjA ne vaha pAnI pIyA to usake svAda tathA sugaMdha se vaha Anandita ho gyaa| usane S ra sevaka se pUchA ki yaha pAnI kahA~ se AyA? sevaka ne jaba batAyA ki subuddhi maMtrI ne bhijavAyA hai to rAjA ne 2 15 subuddhi ko bulAkara puuchaa| subuddhi ne batAyA ki yaha jala to vahI khAI kA gandA pAnI thaa| rAjA ko vizvAsa nahIM Ta 2 huA aura usane maMtrI dvArA batAye tarIke se svayaM pAnI zuddha karavAkara jA~ca kii| maMtrI kI bAta satya siddha hone 6 ra para use bulavAkara jina-dharma kA zravaNa kiyaa| phira rAjA zramaNopAsaka bana gyaa| antataH usane maMtrI sahita dIkSA ra grahaNa kI aura sAdhanA kara mokSa prApta kiyaa| onnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn) CHAPTER-12 : THE WATER GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAmarrrrrrrrrrrrAAR Page #97 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ TWELFTH CHAPTER : THE WATER : INTRODUCTION T: Title-Udaye-Udage-Udak-water. The most common example of pollution and the change of properties in nature is water. Explaining the ever-changing nature of things with the help of this example, this story shows that before understanding and accepting a thing at a its face value, its properties and possibilities of transformation should be minutely a examined. Accepting the ever-changing nature of things is an effective way of avoiding a feelings of attachment and aversion. This story has made a complex subject easy to a understand with the help of a common example like water. Gist of the story-Jitshatru was the king of Champa. His prime minister was Subuddhi. He was a Shramanopasak having knowledge of the fundamentals. One day after a sumptuous meal the king liberally praised the food. Except for Subuddhi, all the guests present there agreed with the king. Subuddhi said that there was nothing unusual about food. Things that appear good turn bad, and vice versa. Transformation is the basic nature of all things. This behaviour of Subuddhi did not please the king. Outside the city there was a trench filled with stinking and polluted water. One day 5 King Jitshatru passed along that ditch with the stinking water. He rushed away from there s and cursed the dirty water. This time, too all his companions agreed with him, but Subuddhis repeated his earlier statement. King Jitshatru admonished Subuddhi saying that he should I not spread such illusions about the reality. Subuddhi thought that he should somehow try to explain the teachings of the Jina to the king and make him accept the same. He got some dirty water and filtered it into pitchers. After a week he filtered it once again and ash was mixed in it. This process of filtering and adding ash was repeated for seven weeks and the foul water turned pure. He then added some perfumes and gave the water to the man in charge of the king's water-shed with a instructions to serve only this water to the king. When the king drank that water he was extremely satisfied with its taste and smell. The king asked the manager of the water-shed from where he got the water. When he was informed that the water was sent by Subuddhi, the king called him and asked him the same question. Subuddhi informed that the water was from the stinking ditch. The king did not believe Subuddhi and got some more dirty water filtered and cleaned by the same process. When Subuddhi was proved right the king called him and listened to the word of the Jina. He then became a Shramanopasak. At last he renounced the world along with his minister and indulged in spiritual practices to attain liberation, Vurvuruvvvvvvvvuurrrrrrrrrrrr 5 vururururururu ( 64 ) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #98 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ eU UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUja bArasamaM ajjhayaNaM : udae bArahavA~ adhyayana : udaka jJAta TWELFTH CHAPTER : UDAYE - THE WATER sUtra 1 : jai NaM bhaMte ! samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM jAva saMpatteNaM ekkArasamassa ra nAyajjhayaNassa ayamaDhe paNNatte, bArasamassa NaM nAyajjhayaNassa ke aTe paNNatte ? he sUtra 1 : jambU svAmI ne pUchA. "bhaMte ! siddhi ko prApta zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne gyArahaveMDa ra jJAta adhyayana kA pUrvokta artha kahA hai to bArahaveM adhyayana kA kyA artha kahA hai?' ra 1. Jambu Swami inquired, "Bhante! What is the meaning of the twelfth B chapter according to Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir?" ra sudharmA svAmI kA uttara he sUtra 2 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM caMpA NAmaM NayarI hotthaa| puNNabhaddA 15 ceie| tIse NaM caMpAe NayarIe jiyasattu NAmaM rAyA hotthaa| tassa NaM jiyasattussa ranno dhAriNI DA ra nAmaM devI hotthA, ahINA jAva suruuvaa| tassa NaM jiyasattussa ranno putte dhAriNIe attae adINasattu NAmaM kumAre juvarAyA vi hotthaa| subuddhI amacce jAva rajjadhurAciMtae samaNovAsae Da ra ahigyjiivaajiive| ra sUtra 2 : he jambU ! kAla ke usa bhAga meM campA nAma kI nagarI thI jahA~ pUrNabhadra caitya thaa| campADa 5 nagarI ke rAjA kA nAma jitazatru thaa| usake dhAriNI nAma kI rAnI thI jo paMcendriya paripUrNa aura da ra sundara thii| jitazatru rAjA kA putra aura dhAriNI kA Atmaja kumAra adInazatru vahA~ kA yuvarAja e thaa| rAjA ke maMtrI kA nAma subuddhi thA jo rAja-kAja kA prabhArI tathA rAjya kA hita ciMtaka thA Ta 15 aura jIva-ajIva Adi tattvoM kA jJAtA zramaNopAsaka thaa| 1 SUDHARMA SWAMI NARRATED 15 2. Jambu! During that period of time there was a city named Champa 5 outside which was a Chaitya named Purnabhadra. The name of the king of S 12 Champa was Jitshatru. His ideally beautiful queen was Dharini. The royal 5 couple had a son named Adeenshatru who was the heir to the throne. The al PTER-12 : THE WATER (65) dA FAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnn Page #99 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra (66) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 15 prime minister of the king was named Subuddhi. He was loyal to the king || > and looked after all the affairs of the state. Subuddhi was a Shramanopasak SI having knowledge of the fundamentals like soul and matter. 15 sUtra 3 : tIse NaM caMpAe NayarIe bahiyA uttarapuracchimeNaM ege pharihodae yAvi hotthA, DA ra meya-vasA-maMsa-ruhira-pUya-paDala-poccaDe mayaga-kalevara-saMchaNNe amaNuNNe vaNNeNaM jAva phaasennN| se TA 15 jahAnAmae ahimaDei vA gomaDei vA jAva maya-kuhiya-viNaTTa-kimiNa-vAvaNNa-durabhigaMdha DA ra kimijAlAule, saMsatte asui-viyaga-bIbhattha-darisaNijje, bhaveyArUve siyA ? No iNaDhe samaDhe, TA 15 etto aNiTTatarAe ceva jAva gaMdheNa pnnnntte| ra sUtra 3 : campA nagarI ke bAhara uttara-pUrva dizA meM eka khAI thI jisakA pAnI meda, vasA, rakta dI 5 aura pIva kA bhaMDAra thaa| vaha mRta zarIroM se aTA par3A thA aura varNa, gaMdha, rasa aura sparza se dI 2 ghinaunA, amanojJa thaa| vaha sar3e, gale, kIr3oM se bhare aura pazuoM dvArA khAe gae mRta kalevara jaisI DI ra durgandha vAlA thA, mAno sarpa, gAya Adi jIvoM kI lAzeM sar3akara durgandha phailA rahI hoN| vaha kRmiyoM dI 5 tathA anya jIvoM se bharA par3A thA tathA azuci, vikRta aura bIbhatsa dikhAI detA thaa| kyA sacamuca da 5 vaha itanA bhayAvaha dikhatA thA? nahIM, vaha jala to isase bhI adhika aniSTa bIbhatsa durgandha Adi DA ra vAlA batAyA gayA hai| 15 3. In the north eastern direction of the city there was a trench filled with 5 grimy water polluted with marrow, fat, blood, and pus. Cadavers were heaped within this water body making it obnoxious to the senses of touch, ra smell, taste, and sight. It was filled with a stench like that of a decomposed, decayed and vermin infested corpse as if the dead bodies of snake, cow, and other animals had decayed emitting a repulsive stench. Covered with a rawling insects it appeared messy, foul, and revolting. Was it really so I ater was obnoxious beyond describing. bhojana kI prazaMsA sUtra 4 : tae NaM se jiyasattU rAyA aNNayA kayAi NhAe kayabalikamme jAvaTa 5 appamahagghAbharaNAlaMkiyasarIre bahUhiM rAIsara jAva satthavAhapabhiihiM saddhiM bhoyaNavelAe ra suhAsaNavaragae vipulaM asaNaM pANaM khAimaM sAimaM jAva viharai, jimiya-bhuttuttarAgae jAva suIbhUe / 5 taMsi vipulaMsi asaNa jAva jAyavimhae te bahave Isara jAva pabhiIe evaM vayAsI5 'aho NaM devANuppiyA ! maNuNNe asaNaM pANaM khAimaM sAimaM vaNNeNaM uvavee jAva phAseNaM ra uvavee assAyaNijje vissAyaNijje pINaNijje dIvaNijje dappaNijje mayaNijje biMhaNijje / ra svviNdiygaay-plhaaynnijje|' 5 (66) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUrNALI hSHHytyhm Page #100 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ bArahavA~ adhyayana : udaka jJAta ( 67 ) sUtra 4 : rAjA jitazatru eka bAra snAna, balikarma Adi se nivRtta hokara halke, para bahumUlya, AbhUSaNa zarIra para dhAraNa kara aneka rAjAoM, rAjakumAroM, sArthavAhoM (a-1, sU. 19 ke samAna) Adi ke sAtha vipula azana, pAna, khAdima aura svAdima bhojana kara rahA thaa| bhojana pUrA hone ke bAda hAtha mu~ha dhokara pUrNatayA svaccha ho usa bhojana ke svAda se cakita ho vaha upasthita logoM se kahane lagA " aho devAnupriyo ! yaha bhojana jo hamane kiyA, vaha uttama varNAdi yukta thA aura svAda le lekara khAne yogya thaa| yaha bhojana puSTidAyaka, dIptivardhaka (bala bar3hAne vAlA) darpavardhaka, mada-vardhaka, sarva dhAtuvardhaka tathA deha tathA indriyoM ke lie AnandadAyaka thA / " PRAISE OF THE FOOD 4. One day the king got ready after his bath and other daily chores and adorned himself with light but costly ornaments. He then joined numerous princes, kings, and other guests (details as in Ch. 1. para 19 ) in a feast. After eating the sumptuous food and washing his hands and mouth, the king, impressed by the quality of the food, said to the guests "Beloved of gods! The food we ate was of best quality and worth enjoying. It was nourishing, invigorating, satisfying, intoxicating, and vitalizing. It was blissful to all the five senses of the body." sUtra 5 : tae NaM te bahave Isara jAva satthavAhapabhiio jiyasattuM evaM vayAsI - ' taheva NaM sAmI ! jaM NaM tubbhe vdh| aho NaM ime maNuNNe asaNaM pANaM khAimaM sAimaM vaNNeNaM uvavee jAva palhAyaNijje / ' -- sUtra 5 : rAjA ke isa kathana kA vahA~ upasthita sabhI sArthavAha Adi upasthita atithiyoM ne eka svara se samarthana kiyA- "svAmin / Apa jaisA kahate haiM, vaha ThIka hai| yaha bhojana vAstava meM manojJa evaM puSTidAyaka Adi hai|" 5. All the guests present there unanimously attested the king's statement, "What you say is true Sire! this food is indeed gourmet and nutritious (etc. as in para 4)." sUtra 6 : tae NaM jitasattU subuddhiM amaccaM evaM vayAsI - 'aho NaM subuddhI ! ime maNuNe asaNaM pANaM khAimaM sAimaM jAva palhAyaNijje / ' taNaM subuddhIjiyasattusseyamahaM no ADhAi, jAva tusiNIe saMciTThA / sUtra 6 : rAjA jitazatru ne apane maMtrI subuddhi ko iMgita kara bhojana sambandhI apane vicAra doharA - " he subuddhi ! yaha bhojana uttama varNa, rasa Adi se yukta tathA indriya evaM zarIra ko AlhAdajanaka thA / " isa para subuddhi ne apanI sahamati prakaTa nahIM kI, vaha mauna hI rahA / CHAPTER-12: THE WATER phra (67) 4 Page #101 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ka(68) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 5 6. King Jitshatru addressed his minister Subuddhi and repeated his 15 opinion about the food, "Subuddhi! This food was exceptional in taste, Ta 5 nutritional value and other qualities and was exclusively enjoyable." 5 Subuddhi did not attest to this opinion and remained silent. 15 vastu svabhAva kA kathana 15 sUtra 7 : tae NaM jiyasattuNA subuddhI doccaM pi taccaM pi evaM vutte samANe jiyasattu rAyaM evaM ra vayAsI-'no khalu sAmI ! ahaM eyaMsi maNuNNaMsi asaNa-pANa-khAima-sAimaMsi kei vimhe| eva / khalu sAmI ! subbhisaddA vi puggalA dubbhisaddattAe pariNamaMti, dubbhisaddA vi poggalA TI ra subbhisaddattAe prinnmNti| surUvA vi poggalA durUvattAe pariNamaMti, durUvA vi poggalA ha ra surUvattAe prinnmNti| submigaMdhA vi poggalA dubbhigaMdhattAe pariNamaMti, dubbhigaMdhA vi poggalA se 15 subbhigaMdhattAe prinnmNti| surasA vi poggalA durasattAe pariNamaMti, durasA vi poggalA surasattAe Da ra prinnmNti| suhaphAsA vi poggalA duhaphAsattAe pariNamaMti, duhaphAsA vi poggalA suhaphAsattAe 15 prinnmNti| . paoga-vIsasApariNayA vi ya NaM sAmI ! poggalA pnnnnttaa|' sUtra 7 : rAjA jitazatru ne jaba apanI bAta bAra-bAra doharAyI to subuddhi ne rAjA se kahAra "svAmI ! maiM isa svAdiSTa bhojana se tanika bhI vismita nahIM huuN| he svAmI ! zubha zabda vAle pudgala Ta 15 azubha zabda vAle pudgaloM meM parivartita ho jAte haiM aura azubha zabda vAle zubha zabda vAloM meN| ThIka 5 ra yahI prakRti rUpa, gaMdha, rasa aura sparza ke pudgaloM kI hai| arthAt zubha rUpa, zubha gandha, zubha rasa vAle pudgala azubha, aniSTa, apriya rUpa, gaMdha, rasa va sparza vAle pudgaloM meM pariNata ho jAte haiN| se "he svAmI ! sabhI prakAra ke pudgaloM meM svabhAvataH (vismasA tathA jIva kI ceSTA prayoga) ke SI ra phalasvarUpa parivartana hotA hI rahatA hai|" E NATURE OF THINGS 15 7. When King Jitshatru repeated his views again and again Subuddhic ) said, "Sire! I am hardly impressed by this tasteful food. Know sire! that S molecules with good accoustic quality transform into molecules with bad L accoustic quality, and vice versa. Same is the nature of the molecules of form, a 5 smell, taste, and touch. It means that the molecules with good form, good a 15 smell, good taste, and good touch are also transformed into molecules with l 15 bad, repulsive and obnoxious molecules of form, smell, taste, and touch. ? "Sire! Continued transformation, on their own or due to human ] interference is the basic nature of all molecules (matter)." EUUUUUUUUUUUuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu 15 (68) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA FinnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnAAAAAAAAAAA) Page #102 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ROTEIDZENANCE www Page #103 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ A jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra (bhAga 2) citra paricaya THE ILLUSTRATIONS EXPLAINED udaka- upanaya : svAdiSTa bhojana kI prazaMsA citra : 6 campAnagarI kA jitazatru rAjA eka bAra maMtrI, sArthavAhoM Adi ke sAtha bhojana kara rahA thaa| bhojana ke pazcAt rAjA ne kahA - " ahA ! Aja kA bhojana kitanA svAdiSTa aura AnandadAyaka thA ?" sabhI logoM ne rAjA ke kathana kI puSTi kI, parantu subuddhi maMtrI mauna rhaa| rAjA ne pUchA - " kyoM maMtrivara ! yaha bhojana svAdiSTa hai na ?" maMtrI ne gaMbhIratApUrvaka uttara diyA- "mahArAja ! pudgaloM kA svabhAva hI aisA hai, zubha pudgala azubha rUpa meM va azubha pudgala zubha rUpa varNa-gaMdha Adi meM parivartita hote rahate haiN| isameM rAga-dveSa kA koI kAraNa nahIM / " (bArahavA~ adhyayana ) PRAISE OF TASTY FOOD ILLUSTRATION : 6 Jitshatru, the king of Champa, one day, after a sumptuous meal with his princes, ministers, and merchants, liberally praised the food. Except for Subuddhi, all the guests present there agreed with the king. When the king asked for Subuddhi's opinion he said that there was nothing unusual about it. Things that appear good turn bad and vice versa. Transformation is the basic nature of all things. Therefore it was hardly worth feeling happy or distressed about. (CHAPTER-12) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (PART-2) Page #104 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ka bArahavA~ adhyayana : udaka jJAta ( 69 ) SI 5 sUtra 8 : tae NaM jiyasattU subuddhissa amaccassa evamAikkhamANassa eyamadvaM no ADhAi, no DA ra pariyANai, tusiNIe sNcitttthi| 5 sUtra 8 : rAjA jitazatru ne amAtya subuddhi ke isa kathana kA na to Adara kiyA aura na ra anumodn| vaha mauna hI rhaa| 8. King Jitshatru neither accepted nor attested this statement of SI 2 Subuddhi; he remained silent. ra khAI kA durgandhita jala 5 sUtra 9 : tae NaM se jiyasattU aNNayA kayAi pahAe AsakhaMdhavaragae mahayA bhaDacaDagara paha- TA ra Asa-vAhaNiyAe nijjAyamANe tassa pharihodagassa adUrasAmaMteNaM viiiivyi| 5 tae NaM jiyasattU rAyA tassa pharihodagassa asubheNaM gaMdheNaM abhibhUe samANe saeNaM ra uttarijjeNa AsagaM pihei, egaMtaM avakkamai, te bahave Isara jAva pabhiio evaM vayAsI-'aho NaM de 15 devANuppiyA ! ime pharihodae amaNuNNe vaNNeNaM gaMdheNaM raseNaM phaasennN| se jahAnAmae ahimaDe i SI ra vA jAva amaNAmatarAe ceva gaMdheNaM pnnnntte|' sUtra 9 : eka bAra jitazatru rAjA snAnAdi karake uttama ghor3e para savAra ho apane aneka ra sainikoM va sevakoM ke sAtha ghur3asavArI ke lie niklaa| ghUmate-ghUmate vaha usa khAI ke nikaTa jATa 15 phuNcaa| ra vahA~ usa khAI ke gaMde pAnI se nikalI azubha-gaMdha se ghabarAkara rAjA ne apane uttarIya vastra se TI 5 mu~ha ba~ka liyaa| eka tarapha jA kara vaha apane sAtha Aye anya rAjA, rAjakumAra Adi se bolA___"aho devAnupriyo! isa khAI kA pAnI to varNa, gandha, rasa aura sparza se azubha hai amanojJa hai| ra yaha to sAdi kI mRta deha se bhI adhika durgandhapUrNa hai|" ttttttHtyt OUP NKING WATER 9. One day, after his bath (etc. ) King Jitshatru set out for horse riding c with some of his personal staff and cavalry of guards. During his ride he ci came near the above detailed ditch. 5 Hit by the acute repulsive stink emanating from the slimy water in the ci ditch he became sick and covered his nose with his shawl. He rushed away from there and commented to the princes and other guests--"Beloved of gods! S The water of this ditch is foul and repulsive in colour, smell, taste, and touch. 5 Its stench is much more foul than that of animal carcasses." 5 CHAPTER-12 : THE WATER (69) TA SnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnAAAAAI Page #105 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - - STTTTTTTUVUUVVvuosi R (70) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra TA 15 sUtra 10 : tae NaM te bahave rAIsara jAva satthavAhapibhaio evaM vayAsI-taheva NaM taM sAmI ! ra jaM NaM tubbhe vayaha, aho NaM ime pharihodae amaNuNNe vaNNeNaM gaMdheNaM raseNaM phAseNaM, se jahAnAmae DA 15 ahimaDe i vA jAva amaNAmatarAe ceva gaMdheNaM pnnnntte| ra sUtra 10 : taba rAjA ke sAthiyoM ne eka svara meM rAjA ke kathana kA samarthana kiyA-"svAmI Da 15 jaisA Apa kahate haiM vaisA hI hai| yaha khAI kA pAnI amanojJa evaM atyanta durgandhapUrNa hai|" 10. All his companions unanimously attested the kings statement, "What you say is true Sire! the water of this ditch is foul and repulsive (etc. as in ra para 9)." ra sUtra 11 : tae NaM te jiyasattU subuddhiM amaccaM evaM vayAsI-'aho NaM subuddhI ! ime pharihodae 5 amaNuNNe vaNNeNaM se jahAnAmae ahimaDe i vA jAva amaNAmatarAe ceva gaMdheNaM pnnnntte| ra tae NaM subuddhI amacce jAva tusiNIe sNcitttthi| 15 sUtra 11 : jitazatru ne taba amAtya subuddhi se vahI bAta kahI-"he subuddhi ! isa khAI kA pAnI ra varNa Adi se amanojJa, mRtasarpa kI gaMdha se bhI adhika durgandha yukta hai| 15 subuddhi ne rAjA kI isa bAta kA anumodana nahIM kiyaa| vaha cupa hI rhaa| 2 11. Jitshatru repeated his statement to Subuddhi, "Subuddhi! The water of this ditch is foul and repulsive in colour, smell, taste, and touch. Its stench is much more foul than that of animal carcasses." 15 Subuddhi did not attest to this opinion and remained silent. sUtra 12 : tae NaM se jiyasattU rAyA subuddhiM amaccaM doccaM pi taccaM pi evaM vayAsI-'aho raNaM taM cev|' 5 tae NaM se subuddhI amacce jiyasattuNA raNNA doccaM pi taccaM pi evaM vRtte samANe evaM 2 vayAsI-'no khalu sAmI ! amhaM eyaMsi pharihodayaMsi kei vimhe| evaM khalu sAmI ! subbhisaddA Da 5 vi poggalA dubbhisaddattAe pariNamaMti, taM ceva jAva paoga-vIsasApariNayA vi ya NaM sAmI ! 2 ra poggalA pnnnnttaa| 15 sUtra 12 : isa para rAjA ne vahI bAta do tIna bAra phira kahI-aho subuddhi ! yaha pAnI kitanA 15 amanojJa hai evaM durgandhayukta hai| (sUtra 9 ke samAna) ra rAjA ke punaH punaH vahI bAta kahane para subuddhi ne kahA-"svAmI! mujhe isa khAI ke pAnI ke 5 5 viSaya meM koI bhI Azcarya nahIM hai| kyoMki zubha pudgala azubha pudgala rUpa meM pariNata ho jAte haiM 12 aura azubha pudgala zubha rUpa meM pariNata ho jAte haiN| manuSya ke prayatna se aura svAbhAvika rUpa meM Da OM pudgaloM meM yaha parivartana hotA rahatA hai|" (vistAra-pUrva sU. 7 ke smaan)| (70) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Annnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnni Huvururururrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu site Page #106 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ fur Page #107 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra (bhAga : 2) ORRO 5. citra paricaya THE ILLUSTRATIONS EXPLAINED - khAI kA gandA pAnI citra : 7 ___ eka bAra rAjA jitazatru saMdhyA ke samaya sevakoM ke sAtha nagara ke bAhara bhramaNa karane niklaa| vahA~ vaha gande pAnI ke nAle (khAI) kI tarapha calA gyaa| gande pAnI kI durgandha se sabhI ne nAka-mu~ha ba~ka liyaa| rAjA ne kahA-"dekho, isa khAI kA pAnI kitanA durgandhapUrNa hai ?" sabhI ne rAjA kI hA~ meM hA~ milAI, kintu tattvajJa maMtrI ne vahI uttara diyA"mahArAja ! pudgaloM kA svabhAva hI aisA hai, isameM rAga-dveSa nahIM karanA caahie|" (bArahavA~ adhyayana) THE DIRTY WATER OF THE DITCH ILLUSTRATION : 7 One evening King Jitshatru set out for a ride outside the town along with his ministers and guards. He passed along a ditch with stinking water. The king and his retinue, all covered their faces with their shawls. He rushed away from there and cursed that dirty water. This time also all his companions agreed with him but Subuddhi repeated his earlier statement. King Jitshatru was not happy with the minister's comment but he remained silent. (CHAPTER - 12) go JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (PART-2) Page #108 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ phraja ra bArahavA~ adhyayana : udaka jJAta (71) 15 12. King Jitshatru repeated his views again and again, "The water of this DA 5 ditch is foul. . . . . (as para 9)." ra When King Jitshatru repeated his views again and again Subuddhi said, TA 15 "Sire! I am hardly disturbed by this foul water of the ditch. Know sire! that molecules with good qualities transform into molecules with bad qualities, and vice versa. Continued transformation, on their own or due to human 2 interference is the basic nature of all molecules. (details as in para 7)." ___ sUtra 13 : tae NaM jiyasattU rAyA subuddhiM amaccaM evaM vayAsI-mA NaM tumaM devANuppiyA ! DA appANaM ca paraM ca tadubhayaM ca bahuhiM ya asabbhAvubbhAvaNAhiM micchattAbhiNiveseNa ya vuggAhemANe hA 15 vuppAemANe vihraahi| ___ sUtra 13 : rAjA jitazatru ne amAtya subuddhi se kahA-"devAnupriya ! tuma asat ko sat rUpa meM 15 prakaTa karane kA mithyA abhiniveza (durAgraha) karake svayaM tathA dUsaroM ko bhrama meM mata ddaalo| dI 15 anabhijJa logoM ko aisI sIkha mata do| ___13. King Jitshatru admonished Subuddhi, "Beloved of gods! you should dA 15 refrain from trying to confuse yourself and others by perpetuating your > dogma of presenting a nonexistent concept as existent. You should not spread si such illusion among ignorant masses." 15 jala kA zodhana __ sUtra 14 : tae NaM subuddhissa imeyArUve ajjhathie jAva samuppajjitthA-'aho NaM jitasattU dA ra saMte tacce tahie avitahe sabbhUte jiNapaNNatte bhAve No uvalabhai, taM seyaM khalu mama jiyasattussa 5 raNNo saMtANaM taccANaM tahiyANaM avitahANaM sabbhUtANaM jiNapaNNattANaM bhAvANaM abhigamaNaTThayAe ra eyamaDheM uvaainnaavette|' __ sUtra 14 : rAjA kI bAta sunakara subuddhi ko vicAra AyA-"aho ! rAjA jitazatru jinendra DA ra dvArA prarUpita sat (vidyamAna) tattva, tathya (vAstavika), satya aura prakaTa bhAvoM se anabhijJa hai tathA Da ra aMgIkAra nahIM krtaa| acchA hogA ki maiM use jina prarUpita aisA tattvajJAna batAU~, satya kA jJAna de 15 karAU~ aura use aMgIkAra kraauuN|" WATER PURIFICATION ___14. This rebuke from the king forced Subuddhi to reflect, "King Jitshatru is ignorant about the knowledge of existent fundamental reality, truth, and a concepts as propagated by Jinendra and thus does not accept the same. I should somehow try to explain and make him accept the same." 15 CHAPTER-12 : THE WATER (71) ynnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #109 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ pra jama 7 (72) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra (1 15 sUtra 15 : evaM saMpehei, saMpehittA paccaiehiM purisehiM saddhiM aMtarAvaNAo navae ghaDae paDae / ra ya pageNhai, pageNhittA saMjhAkAlasamayaMsi paviralamaNussaMsi nisaMtapaDinisaMtaMsi jeNeva pharihodae / 5 teNeva uvAgae, uvAgacchittA taM parihodagaM geNhAvei, geNhAvittA-navaesu ghaDaesu gAlAvei, ra ra gAlAvittA navaesu ghaDaesu pakkhivAvei pakkhivAvittA laMchiyamuhie karAvei, karAvittA sattarattaM / ra parivasAvei, parivasAvittA doccaM pi navaesu ghaDaesu gAlAvei, gAlAvittA navaesu ghaDaesuTa 15 pakkhivAvei, pakkhivAvittA sajjakkhAraM pakkhivAvei, pakkhivAvittA laMchiyamuddie karAvei, DA ra karAvittA sattarataM parivasAvei, parivasAvittA taccaM pi navaesu ghaDaesu jAva sNvsaavei| 15 sUtra 15 : aise vicAra mana meM Ane para subuddhi amAtya ne kucha vizvAsapAtra janoM ko sAtha lekara usa khAI ke rAste meM par3atI eka kumhAra kI dukAna se kucha naye kore ghar3e kharIde aura kapar3A 5 khriidaa| isake bAda saMndhyA ke samaya, jaba loga apane gharoM meM vizrAma karane lage the, aura mArga para 5 AvAgamana kama ho gayA thA, vaha usa khAI ke pAnI ke nikaTa aayaa| khAI se pAnI nikalavA kara Da use naye ghar3oM meM chnvaayaa| ghar3oM meM bharavA kara una ghar3oM ke mu~ha Dhaka kara mohara lagavA dii| sAta rAta-dina unheM vaise hI rahane diyaa| phira usa pAnI ko naye ghar3oM meM dubArA chnvaayaa| ghar3oM meM bharakara 15 unameM tAjA rAkha DalavAI aura banda karake phira mohara lgvaadii| sAta rAta-dina taka vaise hI rakhane Da ra ke bAda tIsarI bAra phira vahI kriyA karavA kara phira sAta rAta-dina chor3a diyaa| 15 15. As soon as this idea came to him, Subuddhi took along some reliable ! 15 servants and went to a potter's shop located on the way to that ditch and C bought some fresh pitchers and a length of cloth. In the evening, when most of the people had returned home and the road was almost deserted, he came at the edge of the ditch. He got some dirty water collected and filtered it into 5 the pitchers he had brought. He got the pitchers sealed and left them like 15 that for a week. After a week he got the seals broken and filtered the water once again in new pitchers. Fresh ash was mixed with the water and the pitchers were sealed. After another week he got the same process repeated and left the pitchers like that for another week. sUtra 16 : evaM khalu eeNaM uvAeNaM aMtarA galAvemANe aMtarA pakkhivAvemANe, aMtarA ya da ra viparivasAvemANe viparivasAvemANe sattasattarAiMdiyA viprivsaavei| 15 tae NaM se pharihodae sattamasattayaMsi pariNamamANaMsi udayarayaNe jAva yAvi hotthA-acche patthe dI ra jacce taNue phalihavaNNAbhe vaNNeNaM uvavee, gaMdheNaM uvavee, raseNaM uvavee phAseNaM uvavee, DI 5 AsAyaNijje jAva svviNdiygaayplhaaynnijje| ra sUtra 16 : isa praNAlI se bIca-bIca meM chanavAkara, kore ghar3oM meM DalavAkara bAra-bAra sAta ra dina-rAta vaha pAnI rakhA jAtA rhaa| UUUUUU 15 (72) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA innnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #110 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ 8 Page #111 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra (bhAga : 2) CA - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - citra paricaya THE ILLUSTRATIONS EXPLAINED ESO jalazodhana citra : 8 1. subuddhi maMtrI ne apane sevakoM se gaMde nAle (khAI) kA pAnI mNgaayaa| use kapar3oM se chAna-chAnakara ghar3oM meM bhrvaayaa| 2. phira kSAra (rAkha) Adi zodhaka tattvoM se pAnI sApha kraayaa| punaH ghar3oM meM chnvaayaa| isa prakAra bAra-bAra jalazodhana kI lambI prakriyA dvArA usa pAnI ko svaccha kara sugandhita padArthoM se ekadama svAdiSTa va manojJa banA diyaa| (bArahavA~ adhyayana) - WATER PURIFICATION ILLUSTRATION : 8 1. Subuddhi sent his servants to the ditch and got some dirty water collected and filtered it into pitchers. 2. After a week he got the water filtered once again and purifiers like ash were mixed in it. This long process of purification was repeated and the foul water turned pure. He than added some perfumes and made the water tasty and pleasant. (CHAPTER - 12) - JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (PART-2) Page #112 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - - bhaNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNya (73) ka bArahavA~ adhyayana : udaka jJAta ra isa prakAra sAta saptAha ke bAda vaha khAI kA gaMdalA pAnI udakaratna (zreSTha jala) bana gyaa| vaha dI ra svaccha, pathya, jAtya (uttama jAti kA) aura halkA ho gyaa| vaha sphaTika maNi jaisA camakIlA, mana , ra ko bhAne vAlI sugandha, rasa, sparza aura svAdayukta ho gyaa| sabhI indriyoM tathA deha ko Ananda dene / 15 vAlA ho gyaa| 2 16. This process of filtering and adding ash was repeated again and again. 2 5 After seven weeks the foul water turned pure. It became clean, potable, of 15 good quality, and light. It became crystal clear, and likeable in taste, touch S and smell. It became satisfying and pleasant to the body and the senses. Si 5 sUtra 17 : tae NaM subuddhI amacce jeNeva se udayarayaNe teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA da] ra karayalaMsi AsAei, AsAittA taM udayarayaNaM vaNNeNaM uvaveyaM, gaMdheNaM uvaveyaM, raseNaM uvaveyaM, B phAseNaM uvaveyaM, AsAyaNijjaM jAva savviMdiyagAyapalhAyaNijjaM jANittA haTTatuDhe bahUhiMda ra udagasaMbhAraNijjehiM davvehiM saMbhArei, saMbhArittA jiyasattussa raNNo pANiyaghariyaM saddAvei, Da saddAvittA evaM vayAsI-'tumaM ca NaM devANuppiyA ! imaM udagarayaNaM geNhAhi, geNhittA jiyasattussa raNNo bhoyaNavelAe uvnnejjaasi| ra sUtra 17 : taba subuddhi amAtya ne usa svaccha jala ke pAsa jA use hathelI meM lekara ckhaa| use 15 manojJa varNa, gaMdha, rasa Adi se yukta pIne yogya aura zarIra va indriyoM ko sukhakArI jAnakara prasanna ra aura saMtuSTa huaa| phira usane usa jala ko aura svAdiSTa banAne vAle dravyoM se use adhika ra svAdiSTa aura sugaMdhita bnaayaa| rAjA jitazatru ke jala-gRha ke karmacArI ko bulavAkara usase kahA15 "devAnupriya ! tuma yaha zreSTha jala le jAo aura bhojana karate samaya rAjA jitazatru ko pIne ke DA re lie denaa|" 15 17. Minister Subuddhi went near the pitchers, took a handful of water and tasted it. He was contented to find it appealing to the senses, potable, and satisfying and pleasant to the body and the senses. He than got some additives mixed in that water to make it more tasty and fragrant. After all this, he called the caretaker of the king's water-shed and instructed, "Beloved of gods! Take this refined water and when the king takes his meals serve him 5 some of this water." ra rAjA kA Azcarya sUtra 18. tae NaM se pANiyagharae subuddhissa eyamaDhe paDisuNei paDisuNittA taM udayarayaNaM / 15 giNhAi, giNhittA jiyasattussa raNNo bhoyaNavelAe uvddhevei| tae NaM se jiyasattU rAyA taM vipulaM asaNaM pANaM khAimaM sAimaM AsAemANe jAva vihri| ttttt 15 CHAPTER-12 : THE WATER (73) TA Ennnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn) Page #113 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ phajja ( 74 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra jimiyabhuttuttarAe NaM jAva paramasuibhUe taMsi udayarayaNe jAyavimhae te bahave rAIsara jAva ( evaM vayAsI- 'aho NaM devANuppiyA ! ime udayarayaNe acche jAva savviMdiyagAya- palhAyaNijje / ' tae NaM bahave rAIsara jAva evaM vayAsI - 'taheva NaM sAmI ! jaM NaM tubbhe vayaha, jAva evaM ceva' palhAyaNijje / ' sUtra 18 : jalagRha ke karmacArI ne subuddhi kI bAta svIkAra kI aura vaha zreSTha jala le jAkara rAjA jitazatru ko bhojana ke samaya parosA / taba jitazatru rAjA ne zreSTha svAdiSTa bhojana karane ke bAda hAtha-mu~ha dhokara vaha pAnI pIyA / / pAnI kA svAda cakhakara use Azcarya huaa| usane apane nikaTa rahe rAjA, rAjakumAra Adi ke sAmane kahA - "he devAnupriyo ! yaha zreSTha jala svaccha hai / zarIra va indriyoM ko AlhAdadAyaka hai / " ( pUrva sU. 16 ke samAna ) upasthita logoM ne rAjA kI bAta kA eka svara meM anumodana kiyA- "hA~ svAmI, aisA hI hai / " KING'S SURPRISE 18. The water-shed manager accepted Subuddhi's instructions and accordingly carried away the pitchers filled with water. When King Jitshatru arrived for his meals this same water was served to him. After his meals the king washed his hands and mouth and drank that water. He was surprised at the heavenly taste of that water. He conveyed to the guests around him, "Beloved of gods! This water is of the best quality. It is satisfying and pleasant to the body and the senses. (as para 16). All those present unanimously attested the kings statement, "What you say is true Sire!" sUtra 19 : tae NaM jiyasattU rAyA pANiyaghariyaM saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI-'esa gaM tubhe devANuppiyA ! udayarayaNe kao AsAie ? tae NaM pANiyagharie jiyasattuM evaM vayAsI - 'esa NaM sAmI ! mae udayarayaNe subuddhissa aMtiyAo aasaaie|' taNaM jiyasattU rAyA subuddhiM amaccaM saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI - 'aho NaM subuddhI ! keNaM kAraNaM ahaM tava aNi akaMte appie amaNuNNe amaNAme, jeNa tumaM mama kallA kalli bhoyaNavelAe imaM udayarayaNaM na uvaTTavesi ? tae NaM devANuppiyA ! udayarayaNe kao uvaladdhe ?' taNaM subuddhI jiyasattuM evaM vayAsI - 'esa NaM sAmI ! se pharihodae / ' (74) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Page #114 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ bArahavA~ adhyayana : udaka jJAta ( 75 ) taNaM se jiyasattU subuddhiM evaM vayAsI - 'keNaM kAraNeNaM subuddhI ! esa se pharihodae ?' taNaM subuddhI jiyasattuM evaM vayAsI evaM khalu sAmI ! tumhe tayA mama evamAikkhamANassa evaM bhAsamANassa paNNavemANassa parUvemANassa eyamahaM no saddahaha, tae NaM mama imeyArUve ajjhathie ciMtie patthie maNogae saMkappe samuppajjitthA - 'aho NaM jiyasattU saMte jAva bhAve no saddahai, no pattiyai, no roei, taM seyaM khalu mamaM jiyasuttassa raNNo saMtANaM jAva sabbhUyANa jiNapannattANaM bhAvANaM abhigamaNaTTayAe eyamahaM uvAiNAvettae / evaM saMpehemi, saMpehittA taM ceva jAva pANiyaghariyaM saddAvemi, saddAvittA evaM vadAmi - tumaM NaM devANuppiyA, udagarayaNaM jiyasattussa ranno bhoyaNavelAe uvaNehi / ' taM eeNaM kAraNeNaM sAmI ! esa se pharihodae / ' sUtra 19 : rAjA ne jalagRha ke karmacArI ko bulavAkara pUchA - "devAnupriya ! tumane yaha zreSTha jala kahA~ se prApta kiyA ?" karmacArI ne uttara diyA--"svAmI ! maiMne yaha zreSTha jala subuddhi amAtya se prApta kiyA hai|" rAjA ne amAtya subuddhi ko bulAkara kahA - " aho subuddhi ! kyA bAta hai ki maiM tumheM aniSTa, akAnta, apriya, amanojJa aura amaNAma ( mana ke pratikUla ) lagatA hU~ jisase ki tuma bhojana ke samaya pratidina yaha uttama jala mujhe nahIM bhejate ? devAnupriya tumane yaha zreSTha jala kahA~ se pAyA ?" subuddhi ne uttara diyA- "svAmI ! yaha usI khAI kA pAnI hai / " jitazatru ne Azcarya ke sAtha kahA - " he subuddhi ! yaha usa khAI kA pAnI kaise ho sakatA hai ?" taba subuddhi ne uttara diyA - " svAmI ! maiMne usa samaya Apase pudgaloM meM hone vAle parivartana pariNamana kI bAta kahI thI para Apako merI bAta para vizvAsa nahIM huA thA / taba mere mana meM adhyavasAya, cintana, vicAra aura manogata saMkalpa uThA ki rAjA jitazatru sat, yathArtha Adi bhAvoM para zraddhA, pratIti (vizvAsa) aura ruci ( usa viSaya meM dilacaspI ) nahIM rakhate ataH acchA ho ki maiM unheM jina prarUpita sat, bhUta bhAvoM kA rahasya samajhA kara pudgala meM hone vAle parivartana ) pariNamana ko aMgIkAra karAU~ / tadanusAra maiMne khAI ke pAnI ko svaccha kara taiyAra kiyA aura Apake jalagRha ke karmacArI ko bulAkara vaha pAnI bhojana ke samaya Apako dene ko kahA / ataH yaha vahI khAI kA pAnI hai / " 19. The king called the manager of the water-shed and asked, "Beloved of gods! Where did you get this pure water?" "Sire! I got this water from minister Subuddhi." The king called minister Subuddhi and said, "Subuddhi! What is the matter? Am I so disgusting, loathsome, ugly and repulsive to you that you do not send such satisfying pure water to me everyday when I take my meals? Beloved of gods ! Where did you find this water?" CHAPTER-12: THE WATER phra For Private Personal Use Only (75) Page #115 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ -- - - URTUNURUTUU prajjjjjjjjja na 2 (76) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra | Subuddhi replied, "Sire! This water is from the same ditch." 12 King Jitshatru uttered in surprise, "How can this water be from that 12 ditch?" Subuddhi explained, "Sire! That day I told you about the molecular ) transformation, but you did not believe my statement. So I reflected and decided that as King Jitshatru does not have faith, belief, and interest in the knowledge of existent fundamental reality, truth, and concepts as propagated by Jinendra, I should somehow try to explain and make him accept the same. Accordingly I got the foul water of the ditch filtered and purified. Once it was done I instructed the water-shed manager of your palace to serve this water to you at the time of your meals. Thus, Sire! This water is from the same ditch." ra jala-zodhana kA pratyakSa prayoga 15 sUtra 20 : tae NaM jiyasattU rAyA subuddhissa amaccassa evamAikkhamANassa 4 eyamadvaM no DA ra saddahai, no pattiyai, no roei, asaddahamANe apattiyamANe aroyamANe abbhiMtaraTThANijje puriseDa 15 saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI-'gacchaha NaM tabbhe devANuppiyA ! aMtarAvaNAo navaghaDae paDae yaha ra geNhaha jAva udagasaMbhAraNijjehiM davvehiM sNbhaarei|' te vi taheva saMbhAreMti, saMbhArittA jiyasattussA ra uvnneti| ra tae NaM jiyasattU rAyA taM udagarayaNaM karatalaMsi AsAei, AsAyaNijjaM jAva savidiya-S 5 gAyapalhAyaNijjaM jANittA subuddhiM amaccaM saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI- 'subuddhI ! ee NaM TA 15 tume saccA jAva sabbhUA bhAvA kao uvaladdhA ?' 15 tae NaM subuddhI jiyasattUM evaM vayAsI-ee NaM sAmI ! mae saMtA jAva bhAvA jiNavayaNAo da ra uvlddhaa|' 15 sUtra 20 : rAjA jitazatru ne amAtya kI isa bAta para vizvAsa nahIM kiyA, pratIti nahIM kii| 15 vizvAsa, pratIti aura ruci nahIM hone ke kAraNa usane apane nijI sevakoM ko bulAkara kahA-dA ra "devAnupriyo ! jAo aura khAI ke rAste meM par3ane vAlI kumhAra kI dukAna se naye ghar3e tathA nayA pae vastra kharIdakara subuddhi dvArA batAI praNAlI se khAI ke jala ko zuddha va svAdiSTa bnaao|" sevakoM 15 ne rAjAjJA kA pAlana kiyA aura jala ke zuddha va svAdiSTa hone para rAjA ke pAsa le aaye| ra rAjA jitazatru ne vaha zreSTha jala hathelI meM liyA aura ckhaa| use svAdiSTa aura AnandradAyaka 5 pAkara rAjA ne amAtya subuddhi ko bulAyA aura kahA-"subuddhi tumane ye satAdi bhAva (vastu Ta ra svabhAva, pudgala parivartana Adi kA tattvajJAna) kahA~ se prApta kiyA?" 5 subuddhi ne uttara diyA-"svAmI ! mujhe ye bhAva jinavacanoM para zraddhA se upalabdha hue haiN|" JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA 2 SAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnni 15 (76) Page #116 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ so * *** !! NE KOV YA.. PRWIDOKSING Page #117 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra (bhAga : 2) OSD AUDIO citra paricaya THE ILLUSTRATIONS EXPLAINED jaE azuddha jala zreSTha jala banA : pudgala pariNamana citra : 9 1. eka bAra jaba rAjA bhojana kara rahA thA to maMtrI subuddhi ke sevaka ne vaha sugaMdhita jala prosaa| jala pIkara rAjA ne pUchA-"itanA svAdiSTa, madhura jala kahA~ se AyA?" sevaka ne kahA"subuddhi maMtrI ne Apake liye bhejA hai|" 2. rAjA ne maMtrI se pUchA-"itanA madhura sugaMdhita jala Apane kahA~ se ma~gAyA ?" maMtrI ne uttara diyA-"yaha usI gaMde nAle kA jala hai ?" rAjA ke pUchane para maMtrI ne jalazodhana kI prakriyA ke viSaya meM vistArapUrvaka btaayaa| sAtha hI maMtrI ne kahA-"arhat darzana meM yahI kahA hai-pratyeka padArtha kA svabhAva parivartanazIla hai, ataH unake zubha-azubha pariNamana para rAga-dveSa nahIM karanA caahie|' (bArahavA~ adhyayana) AN EXAMPLE OF THE TRANSFORMATION OF MATTER ILLUSTRATION : 9 ____1. One day after his meals the king was served this purified water. When he drank that water he was surprised at the extremely satisfying taste and smell of the water. He asked the servant, "From where had he gotten the water." He was informed that "the water was sent by minister Subuddhi." 2. The king asked him, "From where did you get such sweet water?" Subuddhi informed him that "the water was from that stinking ditch." When the king gave him an enquiring look the minister explained in detail about the process of purification and added, "The Arhats have preached that transformation is the basic nature of all matter. Therefore attachment and aversion based on the appearance of things should be avoided." (CHAPTER-12) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (PART-2) Page #118 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ na (77)ST jja UuuuuuuUUU eNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNma 5 bArahavA~ adhyayana : udaka jJAta 3 DEMONSTRATION OF THE PROCESS 15 20. King Jitshatru did not believe a word of what Subuddhi said. Because S of this lack of faith and belief he called his personal servants and instructed, S "Beloved of gods! Go and buy pitchers and cloth from the shop on the road to the ditch and purify the water of that ditch by the process detailed by Subuddhi and make it potable." The servants did as told and when the water became pure and potable they brought it to the king. The king took that water in his cupped palms and tasted. When he found the water tasty and pleasant he called minister Subuddhi and said, "Subuddhi! From where did you acquire this knowledge of existent fundamental reality, truth, and other such concepts?" . Subuddhi replied, "Sire! I have acquired this knowledge due to my faith in the words of the Jina." __sUtra 21 : tae NaM jiyasattU subuddhiM evaM vayAsI 'icchAmi NaM devANuppiyA ! tava aMtie DA ra jiNavayaNaM nisaamette|' 15 tae NaM subuddhI jiyasattussa vicittaM kevalipannattaM cAujjAmaM dhamma parikahei, tamAikkhai, Da jahA jIvA bajjhaMti jAva paMca annuvvyaaii| 5 sUtra 21 : jitazatru ne subuddhi se kahA-"devAnupriya ! maiM tumase jinavacana (jinabhASita I ra tattvajJAna) sunanA cAhatA huuN|" taba subuddhi ne rAjA jitazatru ke sAmane kevalajJAnI dvArA prarUpita caturyAma rUpI adbhuta DA ra (anUThe) dharma kA pravacana (vivecana) diyA aura batAyA ki jIva karma-bandhana kaise karatA hai, pA~ca / 5 aNuvrata kyA haiM, aadi| 21. King Jitshatru said, "Beloved of gods! I want to hear from you about SI 2 the words of the Jina." Subuddhi then gave a discourse on the unique four faceted religion & propagated by The Omniscient and explained how a being acquires the dust 5 of karma, what are the five minor vows, and so on. ( rAjA zrAvaka banA sUtra 22 : tae NaM jiyasattU subuddhissa aMtie dhammaM soccA Nisamma haTTatuTTha subuddhiM amaccaDa ra evaM vayAsI- saddahAmi NaM devANuppiyA ! niggaMthaM pAvayaNaM jAva se jaheyaM tubbhe vayaha, taM icchAmi da raNaM tava aMtie paMcANuvvaiyaM satta sikkhAvaiyaM jAva uvasaMpajjittA NaM vihritte|' 5 'ahAsuhaM devANuppiyA ! mA paDibaMdhaM kreh|' 15 CHAPTER-12 : THE WATER 'DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD ( 77 ) Page #119 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jjjjjjjjjjjja (78) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DI 5 sUtra 22 : jitazatru rAjA ne subuddhi amAtya kA pravacana sunA va mana meM dhAraNa kiyA aura dI ra prasanna va saMtuSTa hokara bolA-"devAnupriya ! maiM nirgrantha bhASita dharma para zraddhA karane lagA huuN| tuma joDa ra kahate ho vaha yathArtha hI hai| ataH maiM tumase pA~ca aNuvrata tathA sAta zikSA vratoM ko grahaNa karane kI / 5 abhilASA karatA huuN|" subuddhi-"he devAnupriya ! jisameM sukha mile vahI karo, usameM (vilamba) bAdhA mata do|" TUUUN 5 THE KING TURNS SHRAVAK 2 22. King Jitshatru attentively listened to the discourse of minister S B Subuddhi and absorbed its message. He became happy and contented and 5 said, "Beloved of gods! I now have faith on the word of the omniscient. What a 5 you say is, indeed, true. As such, now I desire to take the five minor and P seven disciplinary vows under your guidance." . ___Subuddhi, "Beloved of gods! Do as you please without any delay." 2 sUtra 23 : tae NaM se jiyasattU rAyA subuddhissa amaccassa aMtie paMcANuvvaiyaM jAva SI 15 duvAlasavihaM sAvayadhamma pddivjji| tae NaM jiyasattU samaNovAsae jAe abhigayajIvAjIve ra paDilAbhemANe vihri| 15 sUtra 23 : rAjA jitazatru ne amAtya subuddhi se pA~ca aNuvrata sahita bAraha prakAra kA zrAvaka Ta ra dharma aMgIkAra kiyaa| jitazatru zrAvaka bana gayA aura jIva-ajIva Adi tattvoM kA jJAtA ho gyaa| SI e vaha pauSadha, zramaNa nirgranthoM ko dAnAdi sukRta karatA huA jIvana bitAne lgaa| 2 23. Under the guidance of Subuddhi, King Jitshatru accepted the said S Rtwelve vows of the Shravak Dharma. He became a Shramanopasak with the S 5 knowledge of the fundamentals including soul and matter. He started 5 observing the partial-ascetic vow, serving ascetics, and doing other TA 15 prescribed good deeds. ra sUtra 24 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM therA jeNeva caMpA NayarI jeNeva puNNabhaddaceie teNevaTa ra samosaDhe, jiyasattU rAyA subuddhI ya niggcchi| subuddhI dhamma soccA jaM NavaraM jiyasattU DA IS ApucchAmi jAva pvvyaami| ahAsuhaM devANuppiyA ! ra sUtra 24 : kAla ke usa bhAga meM campAnagarI ke bAhara sthita pUrNabhadra caitya meM eka sthavira muni Da 15 pdhaare| rAjA jitazatru aura amAtya subuddhi unako vandanA karane nikle| dharmopadeza sunane ke bAda Ta | subuddhi ne sthaviroM se kahA-"maiM rAjA jitazatru se AjJA le lU~ taba dIkSA luuNgaa|" sthavira muni ne dA ra uttara diyA-"jisameM sukha mile vahI kro|" 15(78) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA ynnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #120 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - - - AAAAAAAA phaUDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDjaja 2 bArahavA~ adhyayana : udaka jJAta ( 79 ) | 24. During that period of time a great ascetic arrived in the Purnabhadra si Chaitya outside Champa city. King Jitshatru and minister Subuddhi went to pay their homage to the ascetic. After the discourse Subuddhi said to the ascetic, "I would like to get initiated after seeking permission from King a Jitshatru." The ascetic replied, "Do as you please without any delay." Ta sUtra 25 : tae NaM subuddhI amacce jeNeva jiyasattU rAyA teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA evaM DI ra vayAsI-'evaM khalu sAmI ! mae therANaM aMtie dhamme nisaMte, se vi ya dhamme icchie paDicchie do 5 icchiya-paDicchie tae NaM ahaM sAmI ! saMsArabhauvvigge, bhIe jamma-maraNANaM, icchAmi NaM tubbhehiM DI abbhaNunAe samANe jAva pvvitte|' 5 tae NaM jiyasattU rAyA subuddhiM amaccaM evaM vayAsI-acchAmu tAva devANuppiyA! kaivayAiMTa B vAsAiM jAva bhuMjamANA tao pacchA egayao therANaM aMtie muMDe bhavittA jAva pvvissaamo| 5 sUtra 25 : subuddhi amAtya rAjA jitazatru ke pAsa gayA aura bolA-"svAmI ! maiMne sthavira muni ra kA upadeza sunA hai aura usa dharma (AcaraNa) kI icchA-AkAMkSA mana meM utpanna huI hai| he svAmI ! da 15 maiM isa ananta saMsAra tathA janma-maraNa kI nirantaratA ke bhaya se udvigna ho uThA huuN| ApakI AjJA DA ra prApta kara maiM sthaviroM ke pAsa dIkSA lenA cAhatA huuN|" ra rAjA jitazatru ne uttara diyA-"devAnupriya ! abhI kucha varSoM taka aura bhogamaya jIvana bitAte DA raho, usake bAda hama donoM hI sAtha-sAtha muNDita ho sthaviroM ke pAsa dIkSA le leNge| ra 25. Minister Subuddhi went to King Jitshatru and said, "Sire! I have Ta 15 listened to the discourse of the great ascetic and now I desire to follow the 15 path elaborated by him. Sire! I am disturbed by the fear of the perpetuity of the cycles of rebirth in this world. After getting permission from you I want 2 to get initiated by the great ascetic into the order." 15 King Jitshatru replied, "Beloved of gods! Continue your mundane life for < 5 a few more years. After that we both shall shave our heads and get initiated together." 5 vairAgyodaya tathA pravrajyA 5 sUtra 26 : tae NaM subuddhI amacce jiyasattussa raNNo eyamaE pddisunnei| tae NaM tassa De 5 jiyasattussa ranno subuddhiNA saddhiM vipulAI mANussagAI bhogabhogAiM paccaNubbhavamANassa TA i duvAlasavAsAI viiikNtaaii|. 2 teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM therAgamaNaM, tae NaM jiyasattU dhamma soccA evaM jaM navaraM devANuppiyA ! / subuddhiM AmaMtemi, jeTThaputtaM rajje Thavemi, tae NaM tubbhaM jAva pvvyaami| 'ahAsuhaM devANuppiyA !' / IS CHAPTER-12 : THE WATER (79) Hinnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #121 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ STTTTTTTTTTTTTTTUNUTTUU 2 (80) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra Da 15 tae NaM jiyasattU rAyA jeNeva sae gihe (teNeva) uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA subuddhiM saddAvei, TA ra saddAvittA evaM vayAsI-'evaM khalu mae therANaM jAva pavvajjAmi, tumaM NaM kiM karesi ?' ra tae NaM subuddhI jiyasattuM evaM vayAsI-'jAva ke anne AhAre vA jAva pvvyaami|' ra sUtra 26 : subuddhi ne rAjA jitazatru kI yaha AjJA svIkAra kara lii| dhIre-dhIre donoM ko 15 manuSyocita bhogopabhoga sahita jIvana bitAte bAraha varSa bIta gye| ra kAla ke usa bhAga meM vahA~ punaH sthavira muniyoM kA Agamana huaa| dharmopadeza sunakara rAjA 15 jitazatru ne pratibodha pAyA aura usane kahA-"devAnupriya ! maiM amAtya subuddhi ko dIkSA ke lie ra Amantrita karU~gA aura apane jyeSTha putra ko rAjya dekara Apake pAsa dIkSA luuNgaa|" sthavira muni ne uttara diyA-"devAnupriya ! tumheM jisameM sukha prApta ho vahI kro|" ra jitazatru apane ghara lauTA aura subuddhi ko bulavA kara kahA-"maiMne sthavira muni kA upadeza sunAI ra hai aura dIkSA kI icchA rakhatA huuN| tuma kyA karoge?" subuddhi ne uttara diyA-"Apake atirikta 15 merA koI AdhAra nahIM hai aura phira maiM bhI saMsAra ke bhaya se udvigna hU~-ataH maiM bhI dIkSA luuNgaa|" Ta [ DETACHMENT AND INITIATION 15 26. Subuddhi accepted the proposal of King Jitshatru. They both continued their normal mundane activities and, one after the other, twelve 2 years passed. 5 During that period of time once again the group of ascetics came. After , 5 listening to the discourse king Jitshatru got inspired and said, "Beloved of Ta I shall invite minister Subuddhi to join me and get initiated. This I will d p do after I crown my eldest son as the king." B The great ascetic replied, "Beloved of gods! Do as you please without any 9 5 delay." 15 The king returned to his palace, called Subuddhi and said, "I have been to C the discourse of the ascetic and want to get initiated. What would you like to C 2 do?" Subuddhi replied, "I have no attachment besides you. Also, I too am S plagued by the fear of the cycles of rebirth. As such, I would also like to get 5 initiated." he sUtra 27 : taM jai NaM devANuppiyA ! jAva pavvayaha, gacchaha NaM devANuppiyA ! jeTTaputtaM ca DI ra kuDuMbe ThAvehi, ThAvettA sIyaM duruhittA NaM mamaM aMtie jAva paaubbhveh| tae NaM subuddhI amacce TA 15 sIyaM jAva paaubbhvi| ra tae NaM jiyasattU koDubiyipurise saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI-'gacchaha NaM tubbheDA 5 devANuppiyA ! adINasattussa kumArassa rAyAbhiseyaM uvtttthveh|' jAva abhisiMcaMti, jAva pvvie| DI 15 (80) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA SAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA DUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU Page #122 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - eUDDDDDDDDDUUUUUUUUUU ki bArahavA~ adhyayana H udaka jJAta ( 81 ) SIL ra sUtra 27 : jitazatru ne kahA-"devAnupriya ! tumheM dIkSA lenI hai to pahale ghara jAkara apane bar3e DA 15 putra ko kuTumba kA mukhiyA banAo aura phira pAlakI para baiTha kara mere pAsa lauTa aao|" subuddhi Da ra rAjA ke kathanAnusAra kArya sampanna kara lauTa aayaa| 15 jitazatru rAjA ne sevakoM ko bulAkara kahA-"devAnupriyo ! kumAra adInazatru ke rAjyAbhiSeka Da ra kI taiyArI kro|" sevakoM ne rAjAjJA kA pAlana kiyaa| rAjA ne kumAra kA rAjyAbhiSeka kara ] ra subuddhi ke sAtha dIkSA grahaNa kara lii| 15 27. The king said, "Beloved of gods! If you want to get initiated first go S home and make your eldest son the head of the family. After that, ride a palanquin and return to me." Subuddhi followed the instructions and ra returned as told. 15 King Jitshatru called his staff and instructed, "Beloved of gods! Make all c necessary arrangements for the coronation of Prince Adeenshatru." The 2 servants did as told. After the coronation King Jitshatru got initiated along ra with minister Subuddhi. 5 sUtra 28 : tae NaM jiyasattU ekkArasa aMgAI ahijjai, bahUNi vAsANi pariyAyaM pAuNittA DA ra mAsiyAe saMlehaNAe siddhe. ra tae NaM subuddhI ekkArasa aMgAI ahijjai, bahUNi vAsANi pariyAyaM pAuNittA mAsiyAra DI ra saMlehaNAe siddhe| 5 sUtra 28 : dIkSA ke bAda muni jitazatru tathA muni subuddhi ne gyAraha aMgoM kA adhyayana kiyA aura Da ra aneka varSoM taka muni jIvana bitAne ke bAda eka mahIne kI saMlekhanA pAlana kara siddhi prApta kii| 115 28. After the Diksha ascetics Jitshatru and Subuddhi studied the eleven anons and for many years followed the disciplined ascetic life. In the end they si observed the ultimate vow of one month duration and attained liberation. 5 sUtra 29. evaM khalu jaMbU ! samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM bArasamassa NAyajjhayaNassa ayamaDhe Ta 15 pannatte, tti bemi| E sUtra 29 : he jambU ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne bArahaveM jJAtA adhyayana kA yaha artha kahA hai| Ta 15 maiMne aisA hI sunA hai, aisA hI maiM kahatA huuN| ra 29. Jambu! This is the text and the meaning of the twelfth chapter of the P Jnata Sutra as told by Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir. So I have heard, so I 5 confirm. // bArasamaM ajjhayaNaM samattaM // // bArahavA~ adhyayana samApta // JJ END OF THE TWELFTH CHAPTER 1). Jururrrrrrrrrr K CHAPTER-12 : THE WATER (81) TA Page #123 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Turva upasaMhAra - UUUUUT - jJAtA dharmakathAsUtra kI yaha bArahavIM kathA padArtha ke vAstavika rUpa kA digdarzana karAtI hai tathA dA ra usa praNAlI se paricaya karAtI hai jisase vaha vAstavika rUpa samajhA jA ske| durgandhapUrNa tathA svaccha | 15 jala kA udAharaNa prastuta kara ekAntika dRSTikoNa kI tulanA meM anekAntika dRSTikoNa kI mahattA dI ra ko puSTa kiyA hai| ina sabhI bAtoM se padArtha kA parivartanazIla svabhAva sahaja hI samajha meM AtA hai 5 ra aura parivartanazIla padArtha kI eka sthiti ke prati moha janita Agraha ko tyAgane kI bhUmikA banatI TA 15 hai| rAga-dveSa para vijaya pAne kI dizA meM yaha Avazyaka caraNa isa kathA se gahana cintana yA carcA dA ra ke binA sugamatA se bodhagamya bana par3A hai| CONCLUSION This twelfth story of Jnata Dharma Katha reveals the true nature of matter and the process by which that can be understood. Giving the 115 example of polluted and pure water the importance of relativity of truth as c compared to the singularity of truth has been emphasized. All this makes cl the ever-changing nature of matter very easy to understand. This paves Bway for emerging out of the prejudice caused by fondness for a particular state or form of matter. To understand this essential step towards 5 victory over attachment and aversion has been made so very simple with the 5 help of this story that there is hardly any need for profound discussion or 5 contemplation. upanaya gAthA micchattamohiyamaNA pAvapasattA vi pANiNo vigunnaa| pharihodagaM vA guNiNo havaMti vrgurupsaayaao||1|| __ jinakA mana mithyAtva ke kAraNa mUr3ha banA huA hai, jo pApoM meM atyanta lipta haiM aura guNoM se dA ra zUnya haiM ve prANI bhI zreSTha guru kA prasAda pAkara guNavAna bana jAte haiM, jaise khAI kA gandA pAnI DA ( zuddha va zreSTha jala bana gyaa||1|| UUUUUU 15 (82) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #124 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ 5 bArahavA~ adhyayana : udaka jJAta ( 83 ) SIL THE MESSAGE Even he whose mind is numbed by illusion, and who is deeply involved in 5 sinful activities, and devoid of virtues, is made virtuous by the blessings of 15 an accomplished Guru, in the same way the polluted water of the ditch was 15 made pure and good quality water. (1) pariziSTa cAturyAma dharma-cAra mahAvrata vAlA dhrm| bhagavAna pArzvanAtha ke samaya meM cAturyAma dharma pracArita thaa| isake ra aMtargata cAra mahAvrata the-ahiMsA, satya, asteya tathA aprigrh| isameM parigraha ke tyAga meM strI va parivAra kA tyAga TA 15 svAbhAvika rUpa se sammilita hai| bhagavAna mahAvIra ne aparigraha meM rahI brahmacarya sambandhI aspaSTatA ko dUra karane ke dI ke lie brahmacarya ko pRthak kara mahAvrata ke rUpa meM sthApita kiyaa| vaha paMcayAma dharma yA paMcamahAvrata vAlA dharma SI khlaayaa| mAnA jAtA hai ki prathama evaM antima tIrthaMkara ke samaya paMca mahAvrata dharma kA pracalana rahatA hai| NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNya APPENDIX 17 Chaturyam Dharma-The four-fold Dharma. During the period of the influence of SI Bhagavan Parshvanath this four fold Dharma was popular. In it were four great vows Ahimsa, truth, non-stealing, and non-possession. Here non-possession naturally included not 2 possessing a wife and family. In order to clear the ambiguity about celibacy, Bhagavan S Mahavir separated it from non-possession and included it as an independent great vow. This new form became known as Panchayam or five fold Dharma, or the Dharma with five great 2 vows. It is believed that this five fold Dharma is prevalent during the periods of influence of S the first and the last Tirthankar of a time cycle. 15 CHAPTER-12 : THE WATER (83) TA FEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #125 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jjjjjjjjjjjjjjjja ) 1 terahavA~ adhyayana : maMDUka-daIrajJAta : Amukha / - shiirssk-mNddukk-ddure-drdur-meNddhk| meMDhaka jaise alpAyu vAle choTe se prANI ke mAdhyama se isa kathA meM TA suvidhAoM ke prati AkarSaNa aura Asakti ke kAraNa Atmika adhaHpatana kA kAraNa spaSTa kiyA hai| sAtha hI dA ra nirmala hRdaya se dizA parivartana kaise alpakAla meM hI kalyANakArI ho jAtA hai yaha samajhAyA hai| meMDhaka kA SI 6 udAharaNa hone se isa adhyayana kA nAma hI maMDukka dagure prasiddha hai| 5 kathAsAra-zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra eka bAra rAjagRha padhAre the| usa samaya dardura nAma ke deva ne Akara unakI ra bhaktipUrvaka daivika samRddhi sahita vandanA/upAsanA kI thii| taba gautama svAmI ne prazna kiyA ki usa deva ko aisI Da e Rddhi kaise prApta huI? bhagavAna ne batAyA ki rAjagRha nagara meM naMda maNiyAra nAma kA eka dhanI rahatA thaa| bhagavAna ke pAsa dharma ra sunakara vaha zramaNopAsaka bana gayA thaa| kintu kAlAntara meM sAdhu samAgama chUTa jAne ke kAraNa vaha dhIre-dhIre dharma ra vimukha ho mithyAtvI bana gyaa| eka bAra garmI ke mausama meM vaha pauSadhazAlA meM tele kA vrata kara rahA thaa| usa 15 samaya pyAsa se pIr3ita hone ke kAraNa usake mana meM eka sundara manohara bAvaDI banavAne kA saMkalpa utthaa| vrata samApta hone para vaha rAjA zreNika ke pAsa gayA aura unase AjJA prApta kara nagara ke bAhara eka ucita sthAna para da eka sundara bAvaDI banavAI aura usake cAroM ora vividha suvidhAoM sahita cAra udyAna bhI bnvaae| ina suvidhAoM ekA Ananda lete aneka nAgarika naMda kI prazaMsA karate aura vaha Anandita hotaa| 5 eka bAra naMda ko mahArogoM ne ghera liyaa| aneka upacAroM ke bAda bhI vaha svastha nahIM ho sakA aura anta meM TA ra usa bAvaDI meM Asakti lie mRtyu ko prApta huaa| mRtyu ke bAda vaha usI bAvaDI meM meMDhaka ke rUpa meM utpanna huaa| ra vahA~ snAna karate nAgarikoM ke mu~ha se naMda maNiyAra kI prazaMsA sunate-sunate use lagA ki ye bAteM usane pahale bhIDa 5 kabhI sunI haiN| ekAgra hone para use jAtismaraNa jJAna utpanna ho AyA aura pUrva janma kI sabhI bAteM yAda A giiN| 5 use ahasAsa huA ki dharma se vimukha ho jAne ke kAraNa usakI yaha dazA huI hai| usane tatkAla apanI smRti ke Ta re anurUpa dharma grahaNa kara liyA aura sAtha hI bele-bele ke tapa kA vrata bhI le liyaa| ra usI samaya bhagavAna mahAvIra kA rAjagRha meM punarAgamana huaa| yaha samAcAra logoM kI carcA se jAna naMda meMDhaka 5 bhI bhagavAna ke darzana karane ke lie bAvaDI se nikala rAjamArga para A gyaa| vahA~ rAjA zreNika bhI apane Ta 2 pratihAroM sahita bhagavAna ke darzana hetu jA rahe the| tabhI naMda meMDhaka para eka ghor3e kI TApa par3I aura usakI A~te Da ra nikala aaiiN| anta samaya nikaTa jAna vaha dhIre-dhIre eka ora ghisaTa gayA aura vahIM bhaktipUrvaka prabhu kA smaraNa karane lgaa| aMta samaya meM zuddha bhAvanAoM ke kAraNa vaha saudharma devaloka meM Rddhi sampanna dardura deva ke rUpa meM 5 utpanna huaa| vahA~ se vaha mahAvideha meM janma lekara mokSa prApta kregaa| UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU (84) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA EAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA) Page #126 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ THIRTEENTH CHAPTER : THE FROG: INTRODUCTION Suuruuruuuurrrrruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Title--Mandukk-Daddure-Dardur--a frog. With the example of a short lived 5 creature like a frog this story sheds light on one of the causes of spiritual decline-the ) 5 attraction for, and attachment to, mundane comforts. The chapter gets its name from the example it uses-the frog. Gist of the story--Once Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir had come to Rajagriha. At that time a god named Dardur had appeared before him with all his divine grandeur and paid his homage with devotion and reverence. Gautam Swami then asked about how the god had earned all this divine grandeur? Bhagavan said that a rich merchant named Nand Maniyar lived in Rajagriha. After listening to the discourse of Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir he had become a Shramanopasak. 5 But later, due to lack of interaction with ascetics he slowly turned away from the religious C 5 life and lost his virtues. Once during the summer season he was observing a three day fast i in the Paushadhashala. He suffered the pain of thirst and determined to construct a beautiful and attractive pond. After concluding his fast he sought permission from King Shrenik and got a beautiful pond constructed at a suitable place outside the town. On the 5 four sides of this pond he also created four facilities with gardens for public utility. S 5 Many citizens, after enjoying these facilities and the pond, praised Nand who enjoyed and took pride in it. Once Nand was plagued by fatal diseases. Even after all efforts at treatment he could not gain his health. He died taking his infatuation for the pond with him. He reincarnated as a frog in the very same pond. There he heard the praise of Nand Maniyar from the citizens bathing in the pond and felt as if he had heard these words earlier also. He concentrated to refresh his memory and this effort resulted in his acquiring Jatismaran Jnana. He realized that abandoning the path of religion had brought him to his present repugnant state. He > immediately resolved to follow the religious path according to his refreshed memory and took a vow of a series of two day fasts. Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir once again arrived in Rajagriha. Nand frog also heard C 5 about his arrival from people visiting the pond. In order to behold the Tirthankar, Nand frog 5 also came out of the pond and on to the highway. At that time King Shrenik was also going C 5 with his guards to pay homage to Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir. The frog was hit by che hoof CI of a horse and its entrails were exposed. Realizing that its end was near the frog dragged 5 itself on one side and started worship of Bhagavan Mahavir. As it breathed its last with purity of feelings and thoughts it reincarnated as a powerful god in the Saudharm C 5 dimension. From there he will re-incarnate in the Mahavideh area and attain liberation. vuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu S CHAPTER-13 : THE FROG Page #127 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ FUUUUUUUUUUUUUD) terasamaM ajjhayaNaM : maMDukka daduraNAyaM terahavA~ adhyayana : maMDUka da1rajJAta THIRTEENTH CHAPTER : MANDUKK DADDURE - THE FROG sUtra 1 : jai NaM bhaMte ! samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM bArasamassa NAyajjhayaNassa ayamaDhe da ra paNNatte, terasamassa NaM bhaMte ! NAyajjhayaNassa ke aDhe paNNatte? 15 sUtra 1 : jambU svAmI ne pUchA-"bhante jaba zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne bArahaveM jJAtA adhyayana ra kA pUrvokta artha batAyA hai, taba terahaveM adhyayana kA kyA artha kahA hai ? B 1. Jambu Swami inquired, "Bhante! What is the meaning of the thirteenth 2 15 chapter according to Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir?" 12 sUtra 2 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM rAyagihe NAmaM Nayare hotthaa| tattha NaMDa 15 rAyagihe Nayare seNie NAmaM rAyA hotthaa| tassa NaM rAyagihassa bahiyA uttarapuracchime disIbhAe da 15 ettha NaM guNasilae nAmaM ceie hotthaa| 5 sUtra 2 : sudharmA svAmI ne uttara diyA-he jambU ! kAla ke usa bhAga meM rAjagRha nAma kA eka 15 nagara thA, jahA~ zreNika rAjA kA rAjya thaa| rAjagRha ke bAhara uttara-pUrva dizA meM guNazIla nAma kA DA ra eka caitya thaa| Jambu! During that period of time there was a city named Rajagriha. 5 King Shrenik ruled over that city. Outside the city in the north-eastern 12 direction there was a Chaitya named Gunasheel Chaitya. 5 sUtra 3 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM samaNe bhagavaM mahAvIre caudasahiM samaNasAhassIhiM jAvaTa 15 saddhiM saMparivuDe puvvANupuvviM caramANe, gAmANugAmaM dUijjamANe, suhaMsuheNaM viharamANe jeNeva DI ra rAyagihe Nayare, jeNeva guNasilae ceie teNeva smosddhe| ahApaDirUvaM uggahaM giNhittA saMjameNa H 15 tavasA appANaM bhAvemANe vihri| parisA niggyaa| ra sUtra 3 : kAla ke usa bhAga meM zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra caudaha hajAra sAdhuoM Adi sahita eka TA 15 gA~va se dUsare gA~va meM anukrama se vicarate, sukhapUrvaka vihAra karate hue rAjagRha ke guNazIla caitya meM se ra pdhaare| yathAyogya sthAna kI yAcanA kara ve saMyama aura tapa ke abhyAsa meM saMlagna ho samaya bitAne DA ra lge| unake vandanAdi ke lie nAgarikoM kI pariSad niklii| 5 3. During that period of time, going from one village to another comfortably, Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir with fourteen thousand ascetic 5 (86) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA C Page #128 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ou Page #129 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ A jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra (bhAga : 2) citra paricaya THE ILLUSTRATIONS EXPLAINED darduradeva kA Rddhi-pradarzana citra: 10 eka bAra bhagavAna mahAvIra rAjagRha ke guNazIlaka udyAna meM pdhaare| taba saudharmakalpa ke dardura nAmaka deva ne bhagavAna kI vandanA karake apanI adbhuta Rddhi kA pradarzana kiyaa| jaise - dAhinI bhujA pasArakara eka sAtha susajjita eka sau ATha devakumAra prakaTa kiye| phira bAyIM bhujA pasArI to usase susajjita 108 deva kumAriyA~ nikliiN| phira IhAmRga, kuMjara-vRSabha, zazaka Adi vividha rUpadhArI 49 prakAra ke vAdya vAdakoM kI vikurvaNA kI ora nAnA prakAra kI mudrAe~ banAkara adbhuta vicitra nATyakalA kA pradarzana kiyaa| gaNadhara gautama svAmI dvArA pUchane para bhagavAna ne darduradeva kA pUrvabhava vRttAnta sunaayaa| (terahavA~ adhyayana ) DISPLAY OF THE GRANDEUR OF GOD DARDUR ILLUSTRATION : 10 Once Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir had come to Rajagriha. At that time a god named Dardur belonging to Saudharmakalp appeared before him with all his divine grandeur to pay him homage. After doing this he displayed his astonishing divine powers before Bhagavan Mahavir. He extended his right arm and 108 divine male dancers materialized. He extended his left arm and 108 divine female dancers materialized. Then he created 49 musicians in the forms of Thamrig, bull, rabbit, etc. with a variety of musical instruments. All these gave a spell-binding dance performance. (CHAPTER -13 ) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (PART-2) For Private Personal Use Only Page #130 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ (87) hA ra terahavA~ adhyayana : maMDUka-da1rajJAta 5 disciples and others arrived in the Gunasheel Chaitya. Formally asking for a c 5 place of stay, he commenced his practices of inner discipline and penance. A C >> delegation of citizens came to attend his discourse. 5 deva kA Agamana ra sUtra 4 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM sohamme kappe daduravaDiMsae vimANe sabhAe suhammAe TA ra daduraMsi sIhAsaNaMsi dadure deve cauhiM sAmANiyasAhassIhiM, cauhiM aggamahisIhi, tihiM Da ra parisAhiM evaM jahA sUriyAbho jAva divvAiM bhogabhogAiM bhuMjamANo vihri| imaM ca NaM kevalakappaM Ta ra jaMbuddIvaM dIvaM vipuleNaM ohiNA AbhoemANe AbhoemANe jAva naTTavihiM uvadaMsittA paDigae jahA Da 5 suuriyaabhe| ra sUtra 4 : kAla ke usa bhAga meM saudharmakalpa meM dardurAvataMsaka, vimAna kI sudharmA sabhA meM dardura / ra nAmaka siMhAsana para dardura nAmaka deva apane cAra haz2Ara sAmAnika devoM, cAra mukhya rAniyoM aura Ta 15 tIna prakAra kI pariSadoM ke sAtha sUryAbha deva ke samAna divya bhogopabhogoM kA Ananda letA huA Da ra samaya vyatIta kara rahA thaa| usane apane vipula avadhijJAna se jaMbUdvIpa ko dekhA aura phira rAjagRha ra nagara ke guNazIla udyAna meM bhagavAna mahAvIra ko dekhaa| vaha apane parivAra sahita bhagavAna ke pAsa 5 AyA aura sUryAbha deva ke samAna nRtyAdi kA pradarzana kara vApasa lauTa gyaa| > ARRIVAL OF DEV 4. During that period of time a god named Dardur was sitting on a throne named Dardur in the Sudharma assembly of the Darduravatansak space vehicle in the Saudharm Kalp (a dimension of gods). Surrounded by four thousand vehicle-based gods, four queens, and three types of assemblies hec was enjoying the divine pleasures like the Suryaabh god (for the details about the Suryaabh god and his activities see Raipaseniya Sutra). With his 5 all-enveloping Avadhi Jnana he first saw the Jambu continent and then 5 Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir in the Gunasheel Chaitya in Rajagriha city. He a descended and came near Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir. He performed divine dance and other acts like the Suryaabh god and returned back. 5 gautama svAmI kI jijJAsA ra sUtra 5 : 'bhaMte' ti bhagavaM goyame samaNaM bhagavaM mahAvIraM vaMdai, namasai, vaMdittA namaMsittA evaMTa ra vayAsI-'aho NaM bhaMte ! dadure deve mahiDDie mahajjuie mahabbale mahAyase mahAsokkhe mahANubhAge, DA jae ra 1. vistRta varNana ke lie dekhie, rAyapaseNiyasUtra meM suuryaabhvrnnn| 115 CHAPTER-13 : THE FROG (87) TA Page #131 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra ( 88 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra hA 5 dadurassa NaM bhaMte ! devassa sA divyA deviDDI divvA devajuI divve devANubhAve kahiM gayA? kahiM DA aNupaviTThA?' ra 'goyamA ! sarIraM gayA, sarIraM aNupaviTThA kuuddaagaardittuNto|' 15 sUtra 5 : gautama svAmI ne zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ko yathAvidhi vandanA namaskAra karake pUchAra "bhaMte ! dardura deva mahAna Rddhi, mahAna dyuti, mahAn bala, mahAn yaza, mahAn sukha tathA mahAn prabhAva ra ke svAmI haiN| to he bhaMte ! unakI vaha samasta divya devaRddhi kahA~ calI gaI ? kahA~ samA gaI?" 15 "gautama ! vaha devaRddhi zarIra meM gaI, zarIra meM samA gaI, kUTAgAra ke dRSTAnta ke smaan|''1 pppppppppp > GAUTAM SWAMI'S QUERY 5 5. After the formal obeisance to Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir Gautam 5 Swami asked, "Bhante! The Dardur god has great wealth, great splendour, 5great power, great fame, great happiness, and great influence at his >> command. Then where did all these divine virtues go? Where did they vanish?" 15 "Gautam! All the divine virtues went in his body, vanished into his body 15 like the incident of Kutagar (camouflaged building)." ra sUtra 6 : daddureNaM bhaMte ! deveNaM sA divvA deviDDI kiNNA laddhA jAva abhisamannAgayA? 15 sUtra 6 : "bhaMte ! dardura deva ne vaha divya devaRddhi kisa prakAra prApta kI? vaha kaise usake samakSa Da ra AI?" 15 6. "Bhante! How did Dardur god acquire those virtues? How did he come 15 across them?" sUtra 7 : 'evaM khalu goyamA ! iheva jaMbuddIve dIve bhArahevAse rAyagihe nAma nayare hotthA, 7 15 guNasIlae ceie, tassa NaM rAyagihassa seNie nAmaM rAyA hotthaa| tattha NaM rAyagihe NaMde NAmaMDa ra maNiyAraseTThI privsi| aDDe ditte jAva apribhuue|' 15 sUtra 7 : gautama ! isa jaMbUdvIpa ke bharatakSetra meM rAjagRha nAma kA nagara thA jahA~ guNazIla nAma DI ra kA caitya thA aura zreNika rAjA kA rAjya thaa| vahA~ nanda nAma kA eka maNikAra (svarNa AbhUSaNa 15 banAne vAlA) seTha rahatA thaa| vaha tejasvI aura samRddhi Adi meM kisI se parAbhUta hone vAlA Ta 15 nahIM thaa| 7. Jambu! In the Bharat area of the Jambu continent there was a city named Rajagriha. King Shrenik ruled over that city. Outside the city in the vvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvv UUUUUN 5 1. kUTAgAra ke lie adhyAya ke aMta meM pariziSTa dekheM 15 (88) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA innnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #132 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ 'terahavA~ adhyayana : maMDUka - dardurajJAta ( 89 ) north-eastern direction there was a Chaitya named Gunasheel Chaitya. In the city lived an ornament manufacturer named Nand Manikaar. He was illustrious and second to none in affluence. sUtra 8 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM ahaM goyamA samosaDhe, parisA niggayA, seNie vi rAyA niggae / tae gaMde se NaM maNiyAraseTThI imIse kahAe laTThe samANe vhAe pAyacAreNaM jAva pajjuvAsa, gaMde dhammaM soccA samaNovAsae jAe / tae NaM ahaM rAyagihAo paDiNikkhate bahiyA vaya - vihAraM viharAmi / sUtra 8 : he gautama ! kAla ke usa bhAga meM maiM guNazIla caitya meM AyA / vahA~ zreNika rAjA ha nAgirakoM kI pariSad pravacana sunane niklii| yaha sUcanA milane para nanda maNikAra snAnAdi se nivRtta ho paidala calakara AyA aura upAsanA karane lagA / upadeza sunakara nanda zramaNopAsaka bana gyaa| phira maiM rAjagRha se prasthAna kara bAharI janapadoM meM vihAra karane lgaa| Dian 8. Gautam! During that period of time I came to the Gunasheel Chaitya. A delegation of citizens lead by king Shrenik came to attend my discourse. On getting this news Nand Manikaar also took his bath, got ready, walked to the religious assembly, and commenced my worship. After the discourse he became a Shramanopasak. Later I left Rajagriha and resumed my itinerant life. sUtra 9 : tae NaM se NaMde maNiyAraseTThI annayA kayAI asAhudaMsaNeNa ya apajjuvAsaNAe ya aNaNusAsaNAe ya asussUsaNAe ya sammattapajjavehiM parihAyamANehiM parihAyamANehiM micchattapajjavehiM parivaDhamANehiM parivaDhamANehiM micchattaM vippaDivanne jAe yAvi hotthA / sUtra 9 : nanda maNikAra ko usake bAda sAdhuoM ke darzanoM kA avasara prApta nahIM huaa| isase upAsanA aura upadeza kA abhAva ho gayA aura dhIre-dhIre upadeza sunane kI icchA bhI samApta ho gii| phalasvarUpa usake bhItara rahe samyaktva ke guNa dhIre-dhIre kSINa ho gaye aura mithyAtva bar3hane lagA / antataH vaha pUrNa mithyAtvI ho gayA / 9. After that Nand Manikaar did not get any opportunity to meet ascetics. This resulted in lack of worship as well as attending discourses. Slowly the desire for the same also dulled. Consequently righteousness started fading and falsehood started becoming prominent. At last he became completely fallacious. nanda kI kAmanA sUtra 10 : tae NaM NaMde maNiyAraseTThI annayA gimhakAlasamayaMsi jeTThAmUlaMsi mAsaMsi aTTamabhattaM parigeNhai, parigeNhittA posahasAlAe jAva viharai / CHAPTER - 13 : THE FROG For Private Personal Use Only (89) Page #133 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jajajaja 5 (90) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 15 tae NaM NaMdassa aTThamabhattaMsi pariNamamANaMsi taNhAe chuhAe ya abhibhUyassa samANassa de ra imeyArUve ajjhathie jAva samuppajjitthA-'dhannA NaM te jAva Isarapabhiyao jesiM NaM rAyagihassa ra bahiyA bahUo vAvIo pokkharaNIo jAva sarasarapaMtiyAo jattha NaM bahujaNo NhAi ya piyai ya 15 pANiyaM ca sNvhti| taM seyaM khalu mamaM kallaM pAuppabhAyAe seNiyaM rAyaM ApucchittA rAyagihassaS nayarassa bahiyA uttarapuracchime disIbhAe vebhArapavvayassa adUrasAmaMte vatthupADhagaroiyaMsi 15 bhUmibhAgasi naMdaM pokkhariNiM khaNAvettae' tti kaTu evaM sNpehei| ra sUtra 10 : eka bAra garmI ke mausama meM jyeSTha mahIne meM nanda maNikAra seTha ne aSTama bhakta-tele 15 kA tapa kiyA aura pauSadhazAlA meM jAkara niyamapUrvaka rhaa| 15 jaba tIna dina ke upavAsa kA tapa pUrNa hone ko thA taba bhUkha aura pyAsa kI pIr3A se kSubdha 8 15 usake mana meM vicAra uThA-"ve rAjakumAra, zreSThI Adi dhanya haiM jinake pAsa rAjagRha nagara ke ra bAhara aneka bAvar3iyA~, puSkaraNiyA~, sarovaroM kI paMktiyA~ Adi haiM, jinameM aneka loga snAna karate TA 15 haiM, jala pIte haiM aura jala bharakara le jAte haiN| maiM bhI kala prAtaHkAla zreNika rAjA kI AjJA lekara DA ra rAjagRha nagara ke bAhara uttarapUrva dizA meM vaibhAra parvata ke nikaTa vAstu zAstra ke jAnakAroM kI ra sammati ke anusAra naMdA puSkariNI khudavAU~ to acchA hogaa|" 15 NAND'S WISH 10. Once during the month of Jyeshth in the summer season Nand Manikaar observed a three day fast as part of a penance and went to live as a partial ascetic in the Paushadh Shala (abode meant for ascetics). On the third day when the practice was in its last lap he was tormented 2 by thirst and hunger and thought, "Blessed are those princes, merchants, 15 and others who own many ponds, pools, streams and other such places where 15 people take their bath, drink water, and collect water to take home. It would S be commendable for me if tomorrow morning I also seek permission from ng Shrenik and dig a lake in the north eastern direction of Rajagriha near 15 the Vibhargiri mountain under the guidance of able architects." ra sUtra 11 : evaM saMpehittA kallaM pAuppabhAyAe jAva posahaM pArei, pArittA bahAe kayabalikammeDa ra mittaNAi jAva saMparivur3e mahatthaM jAva pAhuDaM geNhai, geNhittA jeNeva seNie rAyA teNevaTa 15 uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA jAva pAhuDaM uvaThThavei, uvaTThavittA evaM vayAsI-'icchAmi NaM sAmI ! DA ra tubbhehiM abbhaNunAe samANe rAyagihassa bahiyA jAva khnnaavette|' ra 'ahAsuhaM devaannuppiyaa|' ra (90) JNATI DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #134 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ terahavA~ adhyayana : maMDUka - dardurajJAta ( 11 ) sUtra 11 : dUsare dina sUryodaya ke bAda usane pauSadha pArA ( yathAvidhi saMpUrNa kiyA) aura snAna, balikarma Adi kara mitroM va svajanoM ko sAtha lekara rAjA ke yogya bahumUlya upahAroM sahita zreNika rAjA ke pAsa gyaa| rAjA ko upahAra bheMTa kara usane nivedana kiyA- "svAmI ! ApakI anumati prApta kara maiM rAjagRha nagara ke bAhara eka puSkariNI khudavAnA cAhatA hU~ / " rAjA ne uttara diyA- "jisameM tumheM sukha mile vaha kro|" 11. Next morning he ritually concluded his penance and, after taking his bath and getting ready, made arrangements to visit the king. He took along some of his friends and relatives, collected some rich gifts suitable for the king and came to the palace. After offering the gifts he submitted, "Sire! If you grant me permission I want to construct a large pool outside the city." The king replied, "Do as you please." puSkariNI nirmANa sUtra 12 : tae NaM NaMde seNieNaM raNNA abbhaNuNNo samANae haTTa tuTTa rAyagihaM majjhamajjheNa niggacchai, niggacchittA vatthupADhayaroiyaMsi bhUmibhAgaMsi NaMdaM pokkhariNiM khaNAvi patte yAvi thaa| tae NaM sA NaMdA pokkhariNI aNupuvveNaM khaNamANA khaNamANA pokkhariNI jAyA yAvi hotthA cAukkoNA, samatIrA, aNupuvvasujAya vappasIyalajalA, saMchaNNapatta-visa - muNAlA bahuppala-pamakumuda-naliNI- subhaga-sogaMdhiya-puMDarIya mahApuMDarIya sayapatta-sahassapatta- paphullake sarovaveya parihattha-bhamaMta-mattachappaya aNega-sauNagaNa-mihuNa-viyariya-sadunnaiya-mahura-saranAiyA pAsAIyA darisaNijjA abhiruvA paDirUvA / sUtra 12 : zreNika rAjA se AjJA prAptakara nanda maNikAra prasanna va saMtuSTa huaa| rAjagRha nagara ke madhya se hotA huA vAstukAroM dvArA cune sthala para AyA aura puSkariNI kI khudAI kA kAma Arambha karavA diyaa| dhIre-dhIre naMdA nAma kI vaha puSkariNI kramAnusAra samacatuSkoNa athavA vargAkAra ho gii| usake cAroM ora parakoTA bana gayA / vaha zItala jala se bhara gaI / usakA jala pattoM, taMtuoM aura mRNAloM se AcchAdita ho gyaa| vikasita utpala, kamala, padma (sUrya vikAsI), kumuda (candra vikAsI), nalinI, subhaga, saugaMdhika, puNDarIka ( zveta kamala), mahApuNDarIka, zatapatra aura sahasrapatra Adi aneka jAti ke kamala-puSpoM tathA unakI kesara se vaha zobhita ho gii| parihattha nAma ke jala-jantuoM, ur3ate hue madamatta bha~varoM aura aneka pakSI - yugaloM ke ucca va madhura svara se vaha gU~jane lgii| vaha puSkariNI sabake citta ko prasanna karane vAlI darzanIya, abhirUpa aura pratirUpa ho gii| CHAPTER-13: THE FROG For Private Personal Use Only (91) Page #135 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - %D 2 ( 92 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra 5 CONSTRUCTION OF THE POOL 12. Nand Manikaar was pleased and contented to get permission from the king. Passing through the city he went to the location selected by the architects and launched the project. With passage of time the large pool that was named Nand took a square shape. A boundary wall was erected around it. It was filled with cool water. The water surface got covered with leaves, creepers and plankton. Numerous species of lotus and their pollen enhanced its beauty; some of the species being-Utpal, Kamal, Padma, Kumud, Nalini, Subhag, Saugandhik, , Pundareek, Mahapundareek, Shatpatra, and Sahasrapatra. It was filled with echoes of loud but appealing sounds of Parihatth (a marine animal), flying bumble-bees, and a variety of birds. That pool became enchanting, pleasant, exquisite, and ideal for all. ra sUtra 13 : tae NaM se NaMde maNiyAraseTThI NaMdAe pokkhariNIe cauddisiM cattAri vaNasaMDaM ra rovaavei| tae NaM te vaNasaMDA aNupuvveNaM sArakkhijjamANA ya saMgovijjamANA ya saMvaDDiyamANA ya / ra vaNasaMDA jAyA-kiNhA jAva nikuraMbabhUyA pattiyA puphiyA jAva uvasobhemANA uvasobhemANA 15 citttthti| ra sUtra 13 : nanda maNikAra ne isake bAda naMdA puSkariNI ke cAroM ora cAra vanakhaNDa (bagIce) TI 15 lgvaaye| unakI bhalI prakAra surakSA, sa~bhAla tathA saMvRddhi ke prabandha karane se ve vanakhaNDa saghana ho DI ra gye| ve pattoM, phUloM Adi se atyanta zobhAyamAna ho gye| 15 13. Once this was done Nand Manikaar planted four gardens on all the c 15 four sides of the Nanda pool. With adequate protection, care, and nurturing, DA 5 these gardens became lush green. With abundant foliage, flowers, etc. they SI became very beautiful. 15 citra-sabhA 15 sUtra 14 : tae NaM te maNiyAraseTTI puracchimille vaNasaMDe egaM mahaM cittasabhaM kArAvei, da ra aNegakhaMbhasayasaMniviTTha pAsAdIyaM abhirUvaM pddiruuvN| tattha NaM bahUNi kiNhANi ya jAvaTa ra sukillANi ya kaTTakammANi ya potthakammANi ya cittakammANi ya lippakammANi yaTa 15 gaMthima-veDhima-pUrima-saMghAimAiM uvadaMsijjamANAiM uvadaMsijjamANAI citttthti| 5 sUtra 14 : nanda maNikAra ne pUrva dizA vAle vanakhaNDa meM eka vizAla citrasabhA bnvaaii| usameM dI 15 saiMkar3oM khambhe the aura vaha prasannatAdAyaka, darzanIya Adi (sU.12 ke samAna) thii| usameM aneka kRSNa, Da 12 nIla, rakta, zukla Adi raMgoM se putI-kATha kI sajAvaTa, vastroM kI sajAvaTa, citroM kI sajAvaTa, Te 0 15 (92) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA FAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #136 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Chan FARVANDER SUPE Oz 11 . Page #137 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jJAtAdharmakAMga sUtra (bhAga : 2) BARAO TASHAIR 160AM citra paricaya THE ILLUSTRATIONS EXPLAINED nandana maNikAra dvArA puSkariNI nirmANa citra : 11 1. rAjagRha nivAsI nandana maNikAra ke mana meM eka bAra eka sundara puSkariNI (bAvar3I) banAne kA saMkalpa utthaa| vividha prakAra ke upahAra lekara nandana rAjA zreNika kI sabhA meM upasthita huA aura kahA-"mahArAja ! mujhe nagara meM eka sundara puSkariNI banAne kI anumati pradAna kreN|" 2. rAjA kI anumati milane para nandana ne eka atIva vizAla samacatuSkoNa puSkariNI bnvaaii| puSkariNI ke cAroM konoM para cAra sundara vanakhaNDa bnvaaye| jaise-pUrva dizA ke vanakhaNDa meM citrasabhA, dakSiNa dizA ke vanakhaNDa meM vizAla bhojanazAlA, pazcima dizA meM cikitsAzAlA aura uttara dizA meM alNkaarshaalaa| saikar3oM, hajAroM nAgarika va yAtrI vahA~ Akara Thaharate the| (terahavA~ adhyayana) THE CONSTRUCTION OF A POOL BY NAND MANIKAR ILLUSTRATION: II ___ 1. A rich merchant named Nand Maniyar lived in Rajagriha. One day he desired to construct a beautiful and attractive pool. He went with rich gifts and sought permission from King Shrenik, "Sire! Please grant me permission to construct a beautiful pool outside the town." 2. After getting permission from the king Nand got a beautiful square pond constructed. On the four sides of this pond he also created four gardens with facilities: an art gallery in the east, a restaurant in the south, a hospital in the west, and a beauty parlour in the north, Thousands of citizens and travellers came and enjoyed all facilities. (CHAPTER - 13) ORD SMS MADAO ANDA ED JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (PART-2) Page #138 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - - ra terahavA~ adhyayana : maMDUka-da1rajJAta (93 ) TA 15 miTTI kI sajAvaTa, guMthAI kI sajAvaTa, phUloM ke gucchoM kI sajAvaTa, dhAtu-pratimAoM kI sajAvaTa tathA mizrita sajAvaTa vAlI kalAkRtiyA~ thii| yaha saba kalAkRtiyoM itanI manorama thIM ki loga unheM Ta 15 eka dUsare ko dikhA-dikhA kara carcA kara rahe the| HALL OF ENTERTAINMENT 14. Nand Manikaar constructed a large recreation facility in the eastern garden. It had hundreds of pillars and was pleasing, attractive, exquisite, a and ideal. It was richly decorated with works of art in wood, cloth, canvas, clay, thread, flowers, metal, and composite mediums using full spectrum of colours. These pieces of art were so attractive that the visitors pointed at k them and talked about them. sUtra 15 : tattha NaM bahUNi AsaNANi ya sayaNIyANi ya atthuyapaccatthuyAI citttthti| tattha NaMDa hai bahave naDA ya NaTTA ya jAva dinnabhaibhattaveyaNA tAlAyarakammaM karemANA vihrNti| dI 5 rAyagihaviNiggao ettha bahU jaNo tesu puvvannatthesu AsaNasayaNesu saMnisanno saMtuyaTToya suNamANo DA ra ya pecchamANo ya sAhemANo ya suhaMsuheNaM vihri| 5 sUtra 15 : vahA~ para baiThane sone ke lie bahuta se Asana aura zaiyyAe~ sadA biche rahate the| vahA~ DA ra aneka naTa-nartaka vidUSaka, gAyaka Adi kalAkAra AjIvikA, (bhojana) bhattA aura vetana para Ta 15 niyukta the| ve apanI kalAoM kA pradarzana kara darzakoM kA manoraMjana kiyA karate the| rAjagRha se TA ra bAhara saira ke lie nikale aneka loga vahA~ para Akara Asana aura zaiyyA grahaNa kara kathA-vArtA / ra sunate the aura nATaka Adi dekhate the| ve saba vahA~ kI zobhA kA Ananda lete hue apanA manoraMjana TI 15 karate the| 15. There was an elaborate seating arrangement with chairs and beds for relaxing. A wide range of performing artists like gymnasts, dancers, clowns, 15 singers, etc. were appointed on remuneration, food, or salary. These artists dA entertained the visitors all the time with their performances. People going >> out of Rajagriha for excursion came here, chose comfortable seats, and R enjoyed these performances. The exquisite beauty of that place added to their > entertainment. ra sUtra 16 : tae NaM NaMde maNiyAraseTThI dAhiNille vaNasaMDe egaM mahaM mahANasasAlaM kArAvei, hA 5 aNegakhaMbhasayasanniviTuM. jAva pddiruuvN| tattha NaM bahave purisA dinnabhai-bhatta-veyaNA vipulaM asaNaM-dI ra pANaM khAimaM sAimaM uvakkhaDeMti, bahUNaM samaNa-mAhaNa-atihi-vaNImagANaM paribhAemANA ra paribhAemANA vihrNti| EAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn05 G PTER-13 : THE FROG (93) FAAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #139 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ R (94) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra 5 sUtra 16 : nanda maNikAra ne dakSiNa dizA vAle udyAna (vanakhaNDa) meM eka vizAla bhojanazAlADa bnvaaii| usameM bhI saiMkar3oM khambhe the aura vaha sundara prasannatAdAyaka Adi thii| vahA~ bhI aneka ra karmacArI AjIvikA bhattA, vetana Adi para rakhe gaye the| ve vipula azana-pAnAdi sAmagrI pakAte theTa 15 aura aneka zramaNoM, brAhmaNoM, atithiyoM, daridroM aura bhikhAriyoM ko dete rahate the| ra 16. In the southern garden Nand Manikaar constructed a large C restaurant. This also had hundreds of pillars and was pleasing, attractive,Ta 15 exquisite, and ideal. There too, a wide range of workers were employed. They cooked large quantities of savoury food and served it to numerous Shramans, >> Brahmans, guests and even the destitute and beggars. 15 cikitsAzAlA ra sUtra 17 : tae NaM NaMde maNiyAraseTThI paccathimille vaNasaMDe egaM mahaM tegicchiyasAlaM kAreiTI 15 aNegakhaMbhasayasanniviTTha jAva pddiruuvN| tattha NaM bahave vejjA ya, vejjaputtA ya, jANuyA ya,DA ra jANuya-puttA ya, kusalA ya kusalaputtA ya, dinabhai-bhatta-veyaNA bahUNaM vAhiyANaM, gilANANa ya, 15 rogiyANa ya, dubbalANa ya, teicchaM karemANA vihrNti| aNNe ya ettha bahave purisADa 12 dinabhai-bhatta-veyaNA tesiM bahUNaM vAhiyANaM ya rogiyANaM ya, gilANANa ya, dubbalANa yA 5 osaha-bhesajja-bhatta-pANeNaM paDiyArakammaM karemANA vihrNti| sUtra 17 : pazcima dizA ke vanakhaNDa meM nanda maNikAra ne eka vizAla cikitsAzAlA banavAI / 15 usakA nirmANa bhI pUrva do kI bhA~ti sundara huA thaa| (sU. 14) / yahA~ aneka cikitsaka vetanAdi TA 15 para niyukta kiye gaye the-yathA-vaidya, vaidyaputra (Ayurveda snAtaka); jJAyaka, jJAyakaputra (sva-anubhava ke Da ke AdhAra para cikitsA karane vAle); tathA kuzala, kuzalaputra (apane tarka ke AdhAra para cikitsA TA 5 karane vaale)| ve aneka citta-bhramita, pANDu rogI tathA durbala vyaktiyoM kI cikitsA karate rahate the| 5 cikitsAzAlA meM anya aneka karmacArI bhI rakhe gaye the jo rogiyoM ke lie auSadha, bheSaja, bhojana, DA pAnI Adi kI vyavasthA kara unakI suzrUSA kiyA karate the| jNNNNNNNNNNNNU THE HOSPITAL 17. Nand Manikaar constructed a large hospital in the western garden. This was also as beautifully constructed as the other two (as para 14). Many healers were appointed in this hospital; these included senior and junior Vaidyas (qualified Ayurvedic doctors), senior and junior Jnayaks (those who learned and practiced the art of healing through their own experience), and senior and junior Kushals (those who practiced the art of healing purely on the basis of logical deductions). They treated many a patient including mentally sick, anaemic and weak patients. There were other nursing 15 (94) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA AAAAAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny UUUUUUU Page #140 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jjja terahavA~ adhyayana : : maMDUka - dardurajJAta ( 95 ) cleaning and cooking staff as well as pharmacists, chemists and other helpers employed in the hospital to look after all the needs of the patients. sUtra 18 : tae NaM NaMde maNiyAraseTThI uttarille vaNasaMDe egaM mahaM alaMkAriyasabhaM kArei, aNegakhaMbhasayasanniviThThe jAva paDirUvaM / tattha NaM bahave alaMkAriyapurisA dinnabhai bhatta-veyaNA bahUNaM samaNANa ya, aNAhANa ya, gilANANa ya, rogiyANa ya, dubbalANa ya alaMkAriyakammaM karemANA kamANA viharati / sUtra 18 : anta meM nanda maNikAra ne uttara dizA ke vanakhaNDa meM eka vizAla alaMkAra (zarIra kI zobhA bar3hAne kA kArya, Aja kI bhASA meM byUTIpArlara) sabhA bnvaaii| isakA nirmANa bhI pUrva varNita rUpa se huA thA (sU. 14) / usameM aneka alaMkArika puruSa ( zarIra kA zRMgAra Adi kArya karane vAle) vetanAdi para niyukta kiye gaye the| ve sabhI prakAra ke rogI, durbala, anAtha Adi atithiyoM kA alaMkArakarma karate the / 18. In the end, Nand Manikaar constructed a huge beauty parlour in the northern garden. This was also beautifully constructed as the earlier ones. Many expert beauticians were employed there. They provided all the required services to the guests, patients, as well as the poor and needy ones. sUtra 19 : tae NaM tIe NaMdAe pokkhariNIe bahave saNAhA ya, aNAhA ya, paMthiyA ya, pahiyA ya, karoDiyA ya, kAriyA ya, taNAhArA ya, pattAhArA ya, kaTThAhArA ya appegaiyA ) hAyaMti, appegaiyA pANiyaM piyaMti, appegaiyA pANiyaM saMvahaMti appegaiyA visajjiyaseyajalla-malla-parissama- nidda-khuppivAsA suhaMsuheNaM viharati / rAyagihaviNiggao vi jattha bahujaNo, kiM te? jalaramaNa - viviha-majjaNa - kayali-layAgharayakusumasattharaya - aNegasauNagaNa-ruyaribhitasaMkulesu suhaMsuheNaM abhiramamANo abhiramamANo viharai / sUtra 19 : naMdA puSkariNI meM aneka sanAtha, anAtha, pathika, pAMthika, koraTikA (kAvaDa uThAne vAle), ghasiyAre, patte uThAne vAle, lakar3ahAre Adi Ate the| unameM se kucha snAna karate, kucha pAnI pIte aura kucha pAnI bhara kara le jAte the| koI zarIra kA pasInA, mala, jalla, thakAna, nIMda, bhUkha, pyAsa Adi kA nivAraNa karate the / kyA rAjagRha se Aye loga bhI naMdA puSkariNI kA upayoga karate the ? hA~, ve vahA~ jala se ramaNa karate the; vividha prakAra ke snAna karate the; kadalIgRhoM, latAgRhoM, puSpazayyA Adi kA Ananda lete the; aneka prakAra ke pakSiyoM ke madhura svaroM se gU~jatI usa puSkariNI tathA cAroM vanakhaNDoM meM krIr3A karate ghUmate the| 19. Many employed, unemployed, passersby, travellers, water carriers, grass cutters, leaf pickers, wood-cutters, and others came to the Nanda lake. CHAPTER-13: THE FROG For Private Personal Use Only (95) Page #141 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ UUUUUUU dhaNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN - 5(96) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA Some of them took their bath, others drank water and carried it home. Many 5 of them relieved and cleaned themselves, and satisfied their needs of rest, TA 5 sleep, hunger and thirst. Did the people of Rajagriha also use the Nanda lake? Yes, they also came B and enjoyed the water sports, took a variety of baths, entertained themselves 5 using resting places covered with foliage and creepers and provided with flower beds. They entertained themselves moving around that beautiful pool S filled with melodious twittering of a variety of birds; and the facilities available in the four gardens. 15 sUtra 20 : tae NaM NaMdAe pokkhariNIe bahujaNo NhAyamANo ya, pIyamANo ya, pANiyaM ca 8 ra saMvahamANo ya annamannaM evaM vayAsI-'dhaNNe NaM devANuppiyA ! NaMde maNiyAraseTTI, kayatthe jAva ! | 5 jammajIviyaphale, jassa NaM imeyArUvA gaMdA pokhariNI cAukkoNA jAva paDirUvA, jassa NaMda ra purathimille taM ceva savvaM, causu vi vaNasaMDesu jAva rAyagihaviNiggao jattha bahujaNo AsaNesuDa 5 ya sayaNesu ya sannisanno ya saMtuyaTTo ya pecchamANo ya sAhemANo ya suhaMsuheNaM viharai, taM dhanne da 15 kayatthe kayapunne, kayA NaM loyA ! suladdhe mANussae jammajIviyaphale naMdassa mnniyaarss|' 15 tae NaM rAyagihe saMghADaga jAva bahujaNo annamannassa eyamAikkhai-dhaNNe NaM devANuppiyA! NaMde da 2 maNiyAre so ceva gamao jAva suhaMsuheNa vihri|| 15 tae NaM NaMde maNiyAre bahujaNassa aMtie eyamaDhe soccA haTTatuDhe dhArAhayakalaMbagaM piva DA ra samUsasiya-romakUve paraM sAyAsokkhamaNubhavamANe vihri| 5 sUtra 20 : naMdA puSkariNI meM snAna karate, pAnI pIte aura jala bharakara le jAte aneka loga ra paraspara bAteM karate the "he devAnupriya ! nanda maNikAra seTha dhanya hai, kRtArtha hai| usakA jIvana saphala 15 hai jisane yaha caukora aura manohara naMdA puSkariNI aura usake cAroM ora ke sundara udyAna banAye TA 15 haiN| rAjagRha se bAhara nikale aneka loga isa sthAna kA lAbha uThAte haiM (varNana pUrva sm)| ataH nanda Da ra maNikAra kA manuSyajanma tathA jIvana sarAhanIya hai saphala hai|' 15 rAjagRha nagara ke bhItara zRMgATaka (tirAhe) Adi vibhinna sthAnoM para bhI loga yahI carcA karate the| I ra logoM ke mu~ha se apanI aisI prazaMsA sunakara nanda maNikAra prasanna va saMtuSTa huaa| varSA se bhIge Ta 15 kadamba puSpa ke samAna usakA roma-roma vikasita ho utthaa| vaha sAtAjanita parama sukha kA anubhava Da ra karane lgaa| 15 20. These visitors of the Nanda pool while indulging in various activities 5 like washing, drinking, and carrying water chatted, "Beloved of gods! Blessed is the merchant Nand Manikaar. His life is purposeful and successful that he (96) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Page #142 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ A VARERO TAXA SWM VEDETRAK TARSASCA 12 316 ROMA in Education International Page #143 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra (bhAga : 2) PrasR citra paricaya THE ILLUSTRATIONS EXPLAINED Asakti kA phala : meMDhaka janma citra : 12 1. nanda maNikAra apane bhavana ke UparI kakSa meM baiThA logoM ke mu~ha se jaba apanI bAvar3I va khuda kI prazaMsA sunatA to bahuta Anandita ho utthtaa| 2. eka bAraM nanda maNikAra bImAra huA aura dhIre-dhIre vaha solaha mahArogoM se grasta ho gyaa| usake mana meM apanI banAI puSkariNI ke prati bahuta gaharI Asakti thii| 3. isI Asakti ke vaza huA prANa tyAgakara vaha usI puSkariNI meM eka meMDhakI ke garbha se meMDhaka rUpa meM janma letA hai| 4. vahA~ para Ane-jAne vAle logoM ke mu~ha se nanda maNikAra kI prazaMsA sunatA hai| prazaMsA sunate hue use apanA pUrva-janma yAda AtA hai| para eka bAra kucha loga puSkariNI ke kinAre baiThe batiyA rahe the-"Aja nagara meM bhagavAna mahAvIra padhAra rahe haiM calo hama unake darzana kara pravacana suneNge|" nanda jIva meMDhaka ne logoM kI yaha bAta sunI to vaha bhI bhagavAna mahAvIra kI vandanA karane ke lie nikala pdd'aa| (terahavA~ adhyayana) THE FRUITS OF ATTACHMENT : THE BIRTH AS A FROG ILLUSTRATION: 12 1. Nand Manikar is sitting in an upper floor chamber in his house with a number of guests and enjoying the praise of the pool and himself. 2. Nand is plagued by sixteen terrible diseases. He dies taking his infatuation for the pond with him. 3. As the result of this extreme attachment he reincarnates as a frog in the very same pond. 4. There he hears the praise of Nand from the citizens bathing in the pond and concentrates to refresh his memory. This effort results in his acquiring Jatismaran Jnana. He immediately resolves to follow the religious path. One day some people sitting at the edge of the pool were saying, "Bhagavan Mahavir is in the town, let us go behold him and listen to his discourse." Nand frog heard this and came out of the pond on the highway and proceeded toward the congregation. (CHAPTER-13) ROR JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (PART-2) Page #144 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ LIGUDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDU ra terahavA~ adhyayana : maMDUka-da1rajJAta ( 97 ) 2 3 has constructed this square and beautiful Nanda pool with four gardens around it. People coming out of Rajagriha avail of the facilities provided here 15 (as already detailed). Thus the life and deeds of Nand Manikaar are ] commendable." People in every nook and corner of the city also talked on the same topic. S Nand Manikaar was happy and contented to hear all this praise. Like a Brain drenched Kadamb flower, every single pore of his body became ecstatica 15 with joy. He experienced the intense pleasure derived out of the contentment. ra nanda kI rugNatA ra sUtra 21 : tae NaM tassa naMdassa maNiyAraseTTissa annayA kayAI sarIragaMsi solasa rogAyaMkA Tai 15 pAubbhUyA, taM jahA sAse kAse2 jare3 dAhe, kucchisUle5 bhgNdre6| arisA ajIrae diTTi-muddhasUle10 akArae11 // 1 // acchiveyaNA12 kannaveyaNA13 kaMDU 14 daodare15 koDhe 16 / tae NaM se NaMde maNiyAraseTThI imehiM solasahi rogAyaMkehiM abhibhUte samANe koDubiyapuriseDA ra saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI-'gacchaha NaM tubbhe devANuppiyA ! rAyagihe nayare siMghADaga jAvaTI 5 mahApahapahesu mahayA mahayA saddeNaM ugghosemANA ugghosemANA evaM vayaha-'evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! ra NaMdassa maNiyAraseTTissa sarIgaMsi solasa rogAyaMkA pAubbhUyA, taM jahA-sAse ya jAva koddhe| 15 taM jo NaM icchai devANuppiyA ! vejjo vA vejjaputto vA jANuo vA jANuaputto vA kusalo | ra vA kusalaputto vA naMdassa maNiyArassa tesiM ca solasaNhaM rogAyaMkANaM egamavi rogAyaMkaMTA 15 uvasAmettae, tassa NaM devANuppiyA ! naMde maNiyAre viulaM atthasaMpayANaM dalayai tti kaTTa doccaM piDa ra taccaM pi ghosaNaM ghoseh| ghosittA jAva pccppinnh|' te vi taheva pccppinnNti| 15 sUtra 21 : kucha samaya pazcAt eka bAra naMda maNikAra seTha ke zarIra meM solaha prakAra ke rogoM kI ra pIr3A utpanna huii| ve roga isa prakAra haiM-(1) zvAsa, (2) kAsa-khAMsI, (3) jvara, (4) dAha-jalana, TI 5 (5) kukSizUla- kAMkha kA zUla, (6) bhagaMdara, (7) arza-bavAsIra, (8) ajIrNa, (9) dRSTi-zUla, DA 5 (10) mAtraka zUla-saradarda, (11) bhojana meM aruci, (12) A~khoM kI vedanA, (13) kAnoM kI hA ra vedanA, (14) kaMDU-khAja, (15) dakodara- jalodara, aura (16) koddh| 5 naMda maNikAra seTha ina solaha rogoM se pIr3ita hone para apane sevakoM ko bulAkara bolA-"heDa ra devAnupriyo, tuma rAjagRha nagara ke caurAhoM, rAjamArgoM Adi para yaha udghoSaNA karo-- (97) C 15 CHAPTER-13 : THE FROG Snnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #145 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ DUDUNNNNNNNNNN VVVVVVAL STUOTTUVUUTTUU ra( 98 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra hA 15 -'he devAnupriyo ! nanda maNikAra ke zarIra meM solaha roga-AtaMka evaM unakI pIr3A utpanna hue DI 12 haiN| jo koI vaidya yA vaidya putra Adi (pUrvasama, sUtra 17 ke samAna) una solaha roga-AtaMka meM se bhI ra eka kA bhI zamana kara degA nanda maNikAra use vipula dhana-sampatti pradAna kregaa|' yaha ghoSaNA Ta 5 aneka bAra karo, aura vApasa lauTakara mujhe sUcanA do|" sevakoM ne isa AjJA kA pAlana kara use Da ra sUcanA dii| 2 AILMENT OF NAND 5 21. After some time Nand Manikaar came down with sixteen different ailments. They were (1) asthma, (2) bronchitis, (3) fever, (4) burning sensation, (5) infection in armpits, (6) fistula of the anus, (7) bleeding piles, ? (8) indigestion, (9) Glaucoma, (10) headache, (11) lack of appetite, (12) pain in the eyes, (13) pain in the ears, (14) eczema, (15) dropsy, and (16) leprosy. When he suffered from these ailments he called his servants and 15 instructed, "Beloved of gods! Go and make this announcement at every corner, road, etc. in the city R O Beloved of gods! Nand Manikaar is suffering from the pain of sixteen different ailments. Any Vaidya, (etc. as detailed in para 17) who is able to cure even one of these diseases will be amply and richly rewarded by him.' 2 Make this announcement many times and report back to me." The B servants did as told and reported back. 5 sUtra 22 : tae NaM rAyagihe Nayare imeyArUvaM ghosaNaM soccA Nisamma bahave vejjA yaha ra vejjaputtA ya jAva kusalaputtA ya satthakosahatthagayA ya siliyAhatthagayA ya guliyAhatthagayA ya 8 15 osaha-bhesajjahatthagayA ya saehiM saehiM gehehito nikkhamaMti, nikkhamittA rAyagihaM majhamajjheNaM ra jeNeva NaMdassa maNiyArasehissa gihe teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA NaMdassa maNiyAraseDissa B sarIraM pAsaMti, tesiM rogAyaMkANaM niyANaM pucchaMti, NaMdassa maNiyArasehissa bahUhiM uvvalaNehi ya da 15 uvvaTTaNehi ya siNehapANehi ya vamaNehi ya vireyaNehi ya seyaNehi ya avadahaNehi ya avaNhANehi Da ra va aNuvAsaNehi ya vatthikammehi ya nirUhehi ya sirAvehehi ya tacchaNAhi ya pacchaNAhi yaTa 5 sirAveDhehi ya tappaNAhi ya puDhaTa vAehi ya challIhi ya vallIhi ya mUlehi ya kaMdehi ya pattehi ya Da ra pupphehi ya phalehi ya bIehi ya siliyAhi ya guliyAhi ya osahehi ya bhesajjehi ya icchaMti tesiMha ra solasaNhaM rogAyaMkANaM egamavi rogAyaMkaM uvsmitte| no ceva NaM saMcAeMti uvsaamette| ra sUtra 22 : yaha ghoSaNA suna-samajhakara rAjagRha nagara ke aneka cikitsaka (vaidyAdi-sU. 17 ke 5 ra samAna) apane sAtha upakaraNoM kI peTI, dhAra dene kI zilA, auSadhi kI goliyA~, auSadhiyA~ aura TA 15 bheSaja Adi apane sAtha le apane gharoM se nikle| nagara ke bIca hote hue ve nanda ke ghara aae| Da E (98) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA FAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAnnnnnnn Page #146 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ terahavA~ adhyayana : : maMDUka - dardurajJAta ( 99 ) unhoMne naMda ke zarIra kI jA~ca kI aura naMda se roga ke nidAna hetu prazna kiye| phira aneka prakAra kI cikitsA paddhatiyoM se eka-eka kara sabhI ne rogoM kI cikitsA karane kA prayatna kiyaa| ve cikitsA paddhatiyA~ haiM - ( 1 ) udbalana ( lepa vizeSa), (2) udvartana ( ubaTana), (3) snehapAna ( auSadhiyukta ghI, tela Adi pilAnA), (4) vamana, (5) virecana, (6) svedana ( pasInA nikAlanA ), (7) avadahana (garma dhAtu se dAganA ), ( 8 ) apasnAna ( auSadhiyukta jala se snAna karanA ), (9) anuvAsanA (apAna mArga dvArA yaMtra kI sahAyatA se tailAdi pahu~cAnA), (10) vastikarma (vasti dvArA mala tyAga karavAnA), (11) nirUha ( auSadhiyukta tela dvArA visvedana karavAnA), (12) zirAvedha (nasa dvArA vikRta rakta nikAlanA, (13) takSaNa ( camar3I chIlanA), (14) pravakSaNa ( camar3I kATanA ), (15) zirAveSTa (nasa para auSadhiyukta kapar3A bA~dhanA ), (16) tarpaNa (cikanA padArtha cupar3anA), (17) puTapAka ( Aga meM pakAI auSadhiyoM kA sevana ), (18) vibhinna vanaspatiyoM se (chAla, bela, mUla, kaMda, phUla, bIja, ghAsa Adi), tathA (19) vibhinna auSadhiyoM se ( golI, auSadhi, bheSaja Adi) dvArA / ina saba prayatnoM se ve kisI eka roga kA bhI upacAra nahIM kara sake / 22. Hearing and understanding this announcement many healers (as detailed in para 17 ) collected their instrument boxes, honing stones, pills and other medicines, and other accessories and left their homes. They passed through the streets of Rajagriha and came to the residence of Nand Manikaar. They thoroughly examined and questioned the patient. After diagnosis they selected different methods and regimens of treatment and tried to cure the ailments one by one. The methods and processes employed were - (1) Udvalan or application of medicinal pastes, (2) Udvartan or rubbing with medicinal pastes, (3) Snehapan or giving medicated oils, (4) Vaman or emesis, (5) Virechan or purgation, (6) Swedan or perspiring, (7) Avadahan or cauterizing with hot metal, (8) Apasnan or washing with medicated water, (9) Anuvasana or enema of medicated oils, (10) Vastikarma or common enema, (11) Niruha or to cause sweating by applying medicated oil, (12) Shiravedh or bleeding toxic blood by cutting nerve-end, (13) Takshan or scraping of the epidermis, (14) Pravakshan or cutting of the epidermis, (15) Shiraveshta or dressing of the nerve-end, (16) Tarpan or pouring of medicated oils, ( 17 ) Putpaak or use of cooked medicines, (18) use of medicines and other accessories of vegetable origin, and (19) use of other medicines. However, in spite of all these methods of treatment they could not cure even one single ailment. CHAPTER-13: THE FROG For Private Personal Use Only (99) Page #147 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ( 100 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA inanda maNikAra kI mRtyu tathA punarjanma ra sUtra 23 : tae NaM te bahave vejjA ya vejjaputtA ya jANuyA ya jANuyaputtA ya kusalA ya kusalaputtA ya jAhe no saMcAeMti tesiM solasaNhaM rogAyaMkANaM egamavi rogAyakaM uvasAmettae tAhe Ta 15 saMtA taMtA jAva paritaMtA niviNNA samANA jAmeva disaM pAubbhUyA tAmeva disaM pddigyaa| 5 tae NaM NaMde tehiM solasehiM rogAyaMkehiM abhibhUe samANe naMdA pokhariNIe mucchie tirikkhajoNiehiM nibaddhAue, baddhapaesie aTTaduhaTTavasaTTe kAlamAse kAlaM kiccA naMdAe hA B pokkhariNIe dadurIe kucchisi dadurattAe uvvnne| he tae NaM NaMde dadure gabbhAo viNimmukke samANe ummukkabAlabhAve vinAyapariNayamitte rajovvaNagamaNupatte naMdAe pokkhariNIe abhiramamANe abhiramamANe vihri| he sUtra 23 : ve sabhI cikitsaka, vaidya, vaidyaputra Adi apane parizrama se thaka gaye tathA eka bhIDa ra roga ThIka nahIM kara sakane kI asaphalatA se khinna aura udAsa ho apane-apane ghara lauTa ge| . 15 nanda maNikAra apane rogoM se abhibhUta-pIr3ita ho nandA puSkariNI ke prati atyadhika Asakti ra vAlA ho gyaa| atyadhika Asakti ke kAraNa usane tiryaMca yoni kI AyuSya va bhava kA bandhana 15kiyaa| ArtadhyAnapUrvaka mRtyu prApta kara usI nandA puSkariNI meM rahI eka meMDhakI kI kokha meM meMDhaka 15 ke rUpa meM usakA garbhAdhAna huaa| ra nanda meMDhaka ne yathA samaya janma liyA, dhIre-dhIre bAlyAvasthA se mukta ho jJAnavAna yuvAvasthA ko 15prApta huA aura nandA puSkariNI meM krIr3A karatA jIvana vyatIta karane lgaa| DEATH AND REBIRTH OF NAND MANIKAAR 12 23. After all this hard work all the doctors got tired and left thoroughly a 5 disappointed and dejected. 5. While suffering the agony of all these ailments Nand Manikaar's S attachment for Nanda pool increased. The intensity of this attitude of 12 extreme attachment became instrumental in his acquiring the Tiryanch Ayushya and Bhava karma (the karma responsible for a life and life-span as 5 a lower animal). He died with melancholic attitude during his last moments, 15 and his soul descended into the womb of a she-frog in the Nanda pool. 2 In due course Nand frog was born and crossing the age of infancy it became a fully grown frog. It spent all its time playing around in the Nanda 5 pool. he sUtra 24 : tae NaM NaMdAe pokkhariNIe bahU jaNe vhAyamANo ya piyamANo ya pANiyaM DA rasaMvahamANo ya annamannassa evaM Aikkhai-"dhanne NaM devANuppiyA ! NaMde maNiyAre jassa NaM TI (100) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA I STUUvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvv Page #148 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ LIDUDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDU terahavA~ adhyayana : maMDUka-da1rajJAta ( 101) DA 15 imeyArUvA gaMdA pukhariNI cAukkoNA jAva paDirUvA, jassa NaM purathimille vaNasaMDe cittasabhA ra aNegakhaMbhasayasanniviTThA taheva cattAri sahAo jAva jmmjiiviaphle|" .. 5 sUtra 24 : nandA puSkariNI meM aneka loga snAnAdi karate, pAnI pIte, pAnI bharakara le jAte hue 5 2 nanda maNikAra kI prazaMsA kiyA karate the aura puSkariNI banAne ke lie bAra-bAra use dhanyavAda dete 4 the| (vistAra pUrva-sU. 20 ke samAna) 15 24. Many visitors of the Nanda pool while indulging in various activities 12 like washing, drinking, and carrying water used to praise Nand Manikaar 5 and thank him for constructing the complex. (details as para 20). ra sUtra 25 : tae NaM tassa dadurassa taM abhikkhaNaM abhikkhaNaM bahujaNassa aMtie eyamajheMDa ra soccA Nisamma imeyArUve ajjhathie jAva samuppajjetthA-"se kahiM manne mae imeyArUve sadde da 15 Nisatapuce" tti kaTu subheNaM pariNAmeNaM jAva jAisaraNe samuppanne, puvvajAiM sammaM smaagcchi| 5 sUtra 25 : aneka logoM ke mukhoM se isa prakAra prazaMsA suna usa meMDhaka ko lagA jaise usane ye 15 zabda pahale bhI sune haiN| ina vicAroM ke sAtha zubha pariNAmoM ke kAraNa vaha gahana vicAraNA meM DUbA 5 ra aura use jAtismaraNa jJAna utpanna ho gyaa| pUrva janma kI sabhI ghaTanAe~ pUrI taraha yAda ho aaiiN| Ta 15 25. Hearing these words of praise from so many people the frog felt as if it cl S had heard all this earlier also. Inspired by these thoughts and the consequent purity of attitude, it went into a state of deep contemplation that K led to its acquiring Jatismaran Jnana (the knowledge of the earlier births) 5 and it remembered the incidents from its earlier birth. ra punaH zrAvakadharma svIkAra ra sUtra 26 : tae NaM tassa dadurassa imeyArUve ajjhathie jAva samuppajjetthA-"evaM khalu ahaM TA 5 iheva rAyagihe nagare NaMde NAmaM maNiyAre addddhe| teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM samaNe bhagavaM mahAvIre da ra samosaDhe, tae NaM samaNassa bhagavao mahAvIrassa aMtie paMcANuvvaie sattasikkhAvaie jAva TA pddivnne| tae NaM ahaM annayA kayAI asAhudaMsaNeNa ya jAva micchattaM vippddivnne| tae NaM ahaM 8 annayA kayAI gimhakAlasamayaMsi jAva uvasaMpajjittA NaM vihraami| evaM jaheva ciMtA ApucchaNA ra naMdA pukkhariNI vaNasaMDA sahAo taM ceva savvaM jAva naMdAe pukkhariNIe dadurattAe uvvnne| ra taM aho ! NaM ahaM ahanne apunne akayapunne niggaMthAo pAvayaNAo naDhe bhaTThe paribbhaTe, taM seyaM hI 15khalu mamaM sayameva puvvapaDivannAiM paMcANuvvayAI sattasikkhAvayAI uvasaMpajjittANaM vihritte|" DA ra sUtra 26 : jAtismaraNa jJAna hone se usa meMDhaka ke mana meM vicAra AyA-"maiM isI rAjagRha nagara Ta meM nanda nAma kA maNikAra seTha thaa| kAla ke usa bhAga meM zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra kA Agamana huA 8 5 CHAPTER-13 : THE FROG (101) TA FAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA Page #149 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra ( 102) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra dA 5 aura maiMne unake pAsa pA~ca aNuvrata tathA sAta zikSAvrata yukta zrAvaka dharma aMgIkAra kiyaa| kintu dI ra sAdhuoM kA sAnnidhya na hone se dhIre-dhIre maiM samyaktva se patita ho mithyAtvI bana gyaa|" 15 "garmI meM tele ke vrata ke samaya mujhe puSkariNI khudavAne kA vicAra AyA aura rAjAjJA se maiMne Ta ra vanakhaNDoM aura sabhAoM sahita nandA puSkariNI bnvaaii| mRtyu pazcAt, puSkariNI ke prati Asakti DA ra ke kAraNa, maiM yahIM meMDhaka ke rUpa meM utpanna huaa| ataH maiM adhanya hU~, puNyahIna hU~, akRtapuNya huuN| maiM 15 nirgrantha vacana se bhraSTa hote-hote pUrNa bhraSTa ho gyaa| aba mere liye yahI hitakara hogA ki eka bAra TA ) phira ve pA~ca aNuvrata aura sAta zikSAvrata maiM svayaM aMgIkAra karake tadanusAra jIvana bitaauuN|" dA 15 A SHRAVAK AGAIN ___26. Once it acquired the Jatismaran Jnana it thought, "I was the SI merchant Nand Manikaar and lived in Rajagriha. During that period of time Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir came and I became a Shramanopasak. But 15 later I did not get any opportunity to meet ascetics and consequently my righteousness faded and I became misguided. "During a summer season while observing a three day fast I thought of constructing a pool and after seeking permission from the king I got the Nanda pool constructed. After my death I was born as a frog due to my extreme attachment for this pool. Thus I am a wretched, ill fated, and 5 virtueless individual. I have fallen from my grace and lost my faith in the c! word of the omniscient. Now it would be good for me if I once again take the five minor vows and seven disciplinary vows and spend the rest of my life ra observing them. 15 sUtra 27 : evaM saMpehei, saMpehittA puvvapaDivannAiM paMcANuvvayAiM sattasikkhAvayAiM Aruhei, TA ra AruhittA imeyArUve abhiggahaM abhigiNhai-"kappai me jAvajjIvaM chaTheM chaTheNaM aNikkhitteNa / 5 appANaM bhAvamANassa vihritte| chaTThassa vi ya NaM pAraNagaMsi kappai me gaMdAe pokkhariNIe 5 pariperaMtesu phAsueNaM NhANodaeNaM ummahaNAloliyAhi ya vittiM kappemANassa vihritte|" imeyArUvaM abhiggahaM abhigeNhai jAvajjIvAe chaTuM chaTeNaM jAva vihri| sUtra 27 : yaha vicAra Ane para usane bAraha vratoM ko punaH aMgIkAra kiyA aura sAtha hI yaha Ta ra abhigraha dhAraNa kiyA-"Aja se jIvana paryanta maiM bela-bele kI tapasyA se AtmA ko bhAvita karate DA ra hue hI jIvana bitaauuNgaa| bele ke pAraNe meM bhI nandA puSkariNI ke taTa bhAga ke prAsuka jala dvArA 5 snAna kara manuSyoM dvArA utAre gae maila ke idhara-udhara gire Tukar3oM mAtra se apanA kAma claauuNgaa|" / aisA nizcaya kara vaha tadanusAra tapasyA karatA huA jIvana bitAne lgaa| 5 27. Once he got the idea he immediately took the twelve vows and also a 5 resolved, "Starting from today I shall purify my soul by doing the penance of 6 (102) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA , SAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn UUUUUUUUUN pAesapaeNNNNNNya Page #150 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra terahavA~ adhyayana : maMDUka-da1rajJAta ( 103 ) SIL 5 a two day fast followed by a day of eating and so on throughout the rest of my s 5 life. Also, on the day of eating I shall take only the fallen crumbles of slime s shed by human beings who take bath with the clean water of this pool on its shore." And it commenced the penance and the disciplined life immediately ra after the resolve. 15 sUtra 28 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM ahaM goyamA ! guNasIlae ceie smosddhe| parisA rnniggyaa| tae NaM NaMdAe pukkhariNIe bahujaNo NhAyamANo ya piyamANo ya pANiyaM saMvahamANo yada 5 annamannaM evamAikkhai-jAva samaNe bhagavaM mahAvIre iheva guNasIlae ceie smosddhe| taM gacchAmo Na ra devANuppiyA ! samaNaM bhagavaM mahAvIraM vaMdAmo jAva pajjuvAsAmo, eyaM me ihabhave parabhave ya hiyAeTa 15 jAva ANugAmiyattAe bhvissi| ra sUtra 28 : he gautama ! kAla ke usa bhAga meM maiM guNazIla caitya meM AyA aura pariSada niklii| da 15 usa samaya nandA puSkariNI meM snAnAdi karate loga paraspara bAteM karane lage-"zramaNa bhagavAna ra mahAvIra kA samavasaraNa guNazIla caitya meM hai ataH he devAnupriya ! hama calakara unakI vandanAra upAsanA kreN| yaha hamAre vartamAna aura bhaviSya ke lie zreyaskara hogaa|" ra 28. Gautam! During that period of time I arrived in the Gunasheel 2 Chaitya and a delegation of citizens came there. The citizens taking bath in the Nanda pool talked among themselves, "Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir is 15 giving discourses in the Gunasheel Chaitya. So Beloved of gods! we should go 15 their and pay our homage. This would be beneficial for us in the present as SI well as future." 15 meMDhaka kA vandanArtha prasthAna 5 sUtra 29 : tae NaM tassa dadurassa bahujaNassa aMtie eyamaDhaM soccA Nisamma ayameyArUve i ra ajjhathie ciMtie patthie maNogae saMkappe samuppajjetthA-"evaM khalu samaNe bhagavaM mahAvIre jAvaTa samosaDhe, taM gacchAmi NaM vaMdAmi" jAva evaM saMpehei, saMpehittA NaMdAo pukkhariNIo saNiyaM de P saNiyaM uttarai, uttarittA jeNeva rAyamagge teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA tAe ukkiTThAe / 5 daduragaIe vIivayamANe vIivayamANe jeNeva mamaM aMtie teNeva pahArettha gmnnaae| ra sUtra 29 : aneka logoM se yaha samAcAra suna aura samajhakara usa meMDhaka ke mana meM vicAra, Da ra cintana, abhilASA aura manogata saMkalpa utpanna huA-"zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra yahA~ padhAre haiM, de 5 nizcaya hI maiM bhI jAU~ aura bhagavAna kI vandanAdi kruuN|" yaha vicAra Ane para vaha dhIre-dhIre Da P nandA puSkariNI se bAhara nikalA, rAjamArga para AyA aura apanI teja cAla se calatA huA mere hI E pAsa Ane lgaa| bhaeNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNa LI CHAPTER-13 : THE FROG (103) G SanAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAALI Page #151 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ --- - - - - jANNNNNNNNNNNNU prajjjjjjjjjjjjjjja 12 ( 104 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 15 FROG MOVES TO PAY HOMAGE 12 29. When the frog heard about this from many a people it thought, S contemplated, desired and resolved, "Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir has 15 arrived in the town. I should also go and pay my homage." It slowly came out 15 of the Nanda pool, reached the highway, and moved in leaps and bounds in C 5 the direction of my camp. 15 sUtra 30 : imaM ca NaM seNie rAyA bhaMbhasAre NhAe kAyakouya jAva savvAlaMkAravibhUsie da ra hatthikhaMdhavaragae sakoraMTamalladAmeNaM chatteNaM dharijjamANeNaM seyavaracAmarehi ya uddhavyamANehi ra mahayA haya-gaya-raha-bhaDa-caDagara-kaliyAe cAuraMgiNIe seNAe saddhiM saMparivuDe mama pAyadae de 15 hvymaagcchi| tae NaM se dadure seNiyassa raNNo egeNaM AsakisoraeNaM vAmapAeNaM akaMte ra samANe aMtanigghAie kae yAvi hotthaa| ra sUtra 30 : idhara rAjA (bhaMbhAsAra bimbasAra) zreNika snAnAdi kRtyoM se nivRtta ho vastrAlaMkAroM Da ra se vibhUSita huA aura zreSTha hAthI para savAra huaa| koraMTa ke phUloM kI mAlA vAle chatra tathA sapheda Ta] 15 cAmaroM se zobhita ho ghor3e, hAthI, ratha aura mahArathiyoM sahita apanI caturaMgiNI senA se ghirA vaha da ra merI caraNa-vandanA hetu zIghratA se calA A rahA thaa| taba vaha meMDhaka zreNika rAjA ke eka taruNa S 15 caMcala ghor3e kI bAIM TA~ga se kucalA gayA aura usakI A~teM bAhara nikala aaiiN| ra 30. On the other side, King Shrenik Bimbasar got ready after his bath etc. S and rode his best elephant. Surrounded by his four pronged army of elephants, horses, chariots and foot soldiers and with all his regalia he was 15 also coming for my obeisance at a fast speed on the same highway. It so > happened that the little frog was trampled under the hoof of a horse of the 12 kings guards and its entrails came out. 15 sUtra 31 : tae NaM se daddure atthAme abale avIrie apurisakAra-parakkame Ta ra adhAraNijjamiti kaTu egaMtamavakkamai, karayalapariggahiyaM tikkhutto sirasAvattaM matthae aMjaliMDa 15 kaTu evaM vayAsI ra namo'tthu NaM arahaMtANaM bhagavaMtANaM jAva saMpattANaM, namo'tthu NaM samaNassa bhagavao mahAvIrassaTa 15 mama dhammAyariyassa jAva sNpaaviukaamss| puTviM pi ya NaM mae samaNassa bhagavao mahAvIrassa dA 12 aMtie thUlae pANAivAe paccakkhAe, jAva thUlae pariggahe paccakkhAe, taM iyANiM pi tasseva / 15 aMtie savvaM pANAivAyaM paccakkhAmi, jAva savvaM pariggahaM paccakkhAmi, jAvajjIvaM savvaM asaNaM TA ra pANaM khAimaM sAimaM paccakkhAmi jAvajjIvaM jaM pi ya imaM sarIraM i8 kaMtaM jAva mA, phusaMtu evaM hA 5 piNaM carimehiM UsAsehiM 'vosirAmi' tti ktttt| 15 (104) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA I Wan nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnAAAAAAAAAAAA UU Vurvuurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr Page #152 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ PORTALI 4348132 TE 13 Page #153 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra (bhAga 2) citra paricaya THE ILLUSTRATIONS EXPLAINED meMDhaka kA bhava- uddhAra citra : 13 1. nanda jIva meMDhaka bhagavAna mahAvIra kI vandanA karane rAjamArga para phudaka-phudakakara calatA jA rahA hai| usI samaya rAjA zreNika bhI usI rAste se bhagavAna kI vandanA karane jA rahA hai| 2. eka sainika ke ghor3e kI TApa acAnaka meMDhaka para giratI hai| nanhA sA meMDhaka kucala jAtA hai, A~teM bAhara nikala AtI haiN| meMDhaka rAjamArga ke eka kinAre calA AtA hai aura socatA hai - aba maiM zaktihIna ho gayA huuN| bhagavAna ke samavasaraNa taka nahIM pahu~ca sktaa| 3. meMDhaka vahIM se atyanta bhaktibhAva ke sAtha bhagavAna ko bhAva-vandanA karatA hai| 4. atyanta zuddha bhAvapUrvaka zarIra tyAgakara vaha nanda meMDhaka saudharmakalpa ke dardurAntaka vimAna meM RddhizAlI deva banatA hai| (terahavA~ adhyayana ) 8 LIBERATION OF THE FROG ILLUSTRATION: 13 1. Nand frog proceeds hopping on the highway on his way to pay homage to Bhagavan Mahavir. At that time King Shrenik is also proceeding with his guards to pay homage to Bhagavan Mahavir. 2. Suddenly the frog is hit by the hoof of a guard's horse and its entrails are exposed. It drags itself to one side and thinks that it has not enough energy left to reach the Samavasaran. 3. From that very spot it starts worship of Bhagavan Mahavir with all devotion. After that it reviews its conduct and atones for misdeeds and accepts the five great vows as well as the ultimate vow of fasting till death. 4. Because it breathed its last with purity of feelings and thoughts he reincarnated as a powerful god in the Saudharm dimension. He comes to pay homage and display his grandeur before Bhagavan Mahavir. (illustration - 10) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (PART-2) For Private Personal Use Only (CHAPTER-13) Page #154 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNU U.APUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUjAna riterahavA~ adhyayana : maMDUka-da1rajJAta ___ ( 105 ) 5 sUtra 31 : kucale jAne se vaha meMDhaka zaktihIna, nirbala, nirvIya aura pauruSavihIna ho gyaa| yaha da ra samajhakara ki aba usameM jIvana dhAraNa kI zakti nahIM rahI, vaha eka ora calA gyaa| vahA~ donoM / hAtha jor3akara tIna bAra mastaka para phirAkara lalATa para lagAye aura bolA-"arihaMtoM ko, bhagavantoM dI 15 ko namaskAra ho (zakendra stuti ke smaan)| mere dharmaguru dharmAcArya, mokSa-prApti ke lie abhimukha DA ra zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra svAmI ko namaskAra ho| maiMne pahale bhI zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ke pAsa 15sthUla ahiMsAdi pA~ca aNuvrata svIkAra kie the| aba maiM unhIM bhagavAna ke nikaTa (sAkSI bhAva se) sampUrNa ahiMsAdi pA~ca mahAvrata svIkAra karatA huuN| jIvana paryaMta samasta azanAdi AhAra kA tyAgI ra karatA huuN| jisa zarIra ke lie sadA kAmanA kI ki ise rogAdi sparza na kareM usa iSTa va kAnta de 15zarIra kA moha bhI antima sA~sa taka tyAgatA huuN|" ra 31. On being trampled the frog lost its energy, strength, power, and 2 15 valour. Realizing that the life force was fast ebbing out, it dragged itself to one side. It joined its front paws, moving them in a circle near its head three times and touching its forehead it uttered, "I bow and convey my reverence to Pthe Arhats, Bhagavants, . . . . . (the Shakra panegyric). My reverence also to (my preceptor, Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir. Earlier I took the five minor 5 vows before him, and now I take the five great vows in his name, in his spiritual presence. I resolve to abandon intake of any and all food till the last Pbreath of my life. I also abandon the fondness for the loved and treasured mundane body of which I always wished that no ailment may touch it." ra devaparyAya meM janma 5 sUtra 32 : tae NaM se dadure kAlamAse kAlaM kiccA jAva sohamme kappe daduravaDiMsae Da ra vimANe uvavAyasabhAe daduradevattAe uvvnne| evaM khalu goyamA ! dadureNaM sA divyA deviDDhI TA laddhA pattA jAva abhismnnaagyaa| 5 sUtra 32 : usake bAda yathAsamaya vaha meMDhaka mRtyu ko prApta ho saudharmakalpa meM dardurAvataMsaka nAma Ta 5 ke vimAna kI upapAta sabhA meM dardura deva ke rUpa meM utpanna huaa| he gautama ! dardura deva ne vaha divya Da ra devardhi labdhi isa prakAra pUrNa rUpa se prApta kI hai| 3 REBIRTH AS GOD 5 32. In due course the frog breathed its last and was reincarnated as SI Dardur god in the Upapata assembly of the Darduravatansak space vehicle S Bin the Saudharm Kalp (a dimension of gods). Gautam! This is how the 2 5 Dardur god acquired all his divine virtues and powers. UUUUUUUR 5 CHAPTER-13 : THE FROG (105) TA VE Page #155 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ DUU jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra "TA ra sUtra 33 : dadurassa NaM bhaMte ! devassa kevaiyaM kAlaM ThiI paNNattA ? 15 goyamA ! cattAri paliovamAiM ThiI pnnttaa| se NaM dadure deve AukkhaeNaM bhavakkhaeNaM, ra ThiikkhaeNaM, aNaMtaraM cayaM caittA mahAvidehe vAse sijjhihii, bujjhihii, jAva aMtaM krihii| 5 sUtra 33 : gautama svAmI-"bhaMte dardura deva kI usa devaloka meM kitanI sthiti hai ?" 15 bhagavAna mahAvIra ne kahA-"gautama ! usakI devaloka sthiti cAra palyopama kahI gaI hai| usake dA ra bAda yaha dardura deva Ayu, bhava aura sthiti ke kSaya hone para tatkAla cyavana kara mahAvideha kSetra meM ra janma lekara siddha, buddha, mukta ho samasta duHkhoM kA anta kregaa|" > 33. "Bhante! What is the divine life-span of Dardur god?" 5 "Gautam! It is said that his divine life-span will be four Palyopam (a 5 superlative count of time). After that, on the termination of the divine life span, life, and form, it will descend and take birth in the Mahavideh area P and be enlightened, end all sorrows, and be liberated." 15 sUtra 34 : evaM khalu samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM terasamassa nAyajjhayaNassa ayamaThe ra paNNatte, tti bemi| 15 sUtra 34 : jambU ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne terahaveM jJAta adhyayana kA yaha artha kahA hai| maiMne Da ra jaisA sunA hai vaisA hI kahatA huuN| 15 34. Jambu! This is the text and the meaning of the thirteenth chapter of S 12 the Jnata Sutra as told by Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir. So I have heard, so I Econfirm. // terasamaM ajjhayaNaM samattaM // // terahavA~ adhyayana samApta // JI END OF THE THIRTEENTH CHAPTER 11 15(106) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Wan innnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #156 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Wan NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN upasaMhAra ___jJAtAdharma kathA kI isa terahavIM kathA meM suvidhAoM meM Asakti ke pariNAma svarUpa adhaHpatana / 15 aura AtmAlocanA dvArA saMyama kI punarsthApanA ko eka sahaja bodhagamya udAharaNa dvArA prastuta kiyA da 5 hai| rAga va moha hara sthiti meM patha bhraSTa karatA hai cAhe usase prerita kriyAkalApa janopayogI hI kyoM Da ra na ho| ataH jana sevA ke kArya svAnukampA se nahIM parAnukampA se prerita hone caahie| AtmAlocanA 2 5 vaha praharI hai jo paga-paga para aise sUkSma aTakAva se rokatA hai aura samyak mArga ko apanAne ko de 15 prerita karatA hai| susAdhu samAgama isa AtmAlocanA ko puSTa karatA hai| CONCLUSION This thirteenth story of the Jnata Dharma Katha presents the downfall 12 caused by attachment to comforts and the regaining of self discipline through critical self-review. This is done with the help of a simple and easy to grasp example. Attachment and fondness always lead one astray from the spiritual 5 path whether or not the inspired activity is humanitarian. And so. any da humanitarian activity should be inspired by the desire to benefit others and not oneself. Self criticism acts as a guard that clears such subtle hurdles at every step and helps maintain the right direction on the spiritual path. Interaction with accomplished ascetics helps this practice of self criticism. | upanaya gAthA / sampannaguNo vi jio susAhusaMsaggivajio paayN| pAvai guNaparihANiM daddarajIvo vva mnniyaaro||1|| titthayara vaMdaNatthaM calio bhAveNa pAvae sggN| jaha dadura deveNaM, pattaM vemANiyasurattaM // 2 // ra guNa sampanna hone para bhI kabhI-kabhI susAdhu ke samparka kA abhAva hone para AtmA guNoM kI hAni TI 15 ko prApta hotA hai jaise nanda maNikAra kA jIva meMDhaka ke rUpa meM utpanna huaa||1|| ra tIrthaMkara vandanA hetu prasthAna karane vAlA prANI bhakti bhAvanA ke kAraNa svarga prApta karatA hai Ta 15 (cAhe vaha darzana kara pAve yA nahIM) jaise meMDhaka mAtra bhAvanA prabala hone ke kAraNa vaimAnika deva bhava da ra prApta kara skaa||2|| UUUUNNNNNNNNja CHAPTER-13 : THE FROG - Page #157 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ (108) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA THE MESSAGE A virtuous one, too, loses virtues in the absence of continued interaction 5 with accomplished ascetics, in same way that the being that was Nand d 15 Manikaar was born a frog. (1) 12 The being who proceeds to pay homage to the Tirthankar attains Moksha due to the depth of his devotion (whether or not he is actually able to behold the Lord), in same way that the frog was born a god because of the intensity 15 of his feeling of devotion only. (2) - pariziSTa ra aNupaviTThA-samA gii| dardura deva ne apanI Rddhi kA jo pradarzana kiyA usake antargata apanI daivika zakti se ye 15 aneka nartakoM, nartakiyoM, vAdakoM Adi ko prakaTa karanA bhI sammilita hai| pradarzana samApta hote hI ye sabhI anAyAsa TA 15 hI adRzya ho jAte haiM ataH sAmAnya vyakti ko lagatA hai ki ve sabhI kahIM samA gaye haiN| jise samajhAne ke lie ra kUTAgAra kA dRSTAnta diyA hai| 15 kUTAgAra-eka grAma meM eka parvatAkAra vizAla bhavana thaa| vaha bahuta dRr3ha va surakSita thA tathA usakI saMracanA TA 5 aisI thI ki bhItara sabhI suvidhAyeM hote hue bhI bAhara se yaha jAna pAnA asambhava thA ki usake bhItara kauna hai- S| ra kyA hai| usake bhItara praveza pAnA yA usakI thAha pAnA kaThina thaa| eka bAra jaba eka pracaNDa tUphAna AyA to ra surakSA hetu gA~va ke sabhI loga usameM praveza kara gye| usa samaya vaha kSetra aisA ho gayA mAno janazUnya kSetra meM koI 15 parvata khar3A ho| isI prakAra deva kI prakaTa praddhi usake zarIra meM yoM samA gaI jaise usa kUTAgAra meM grAma kA dI 15 jnsmuuh| ra rogAtaMka-AtaMka svarUpa roga yA tIvra vedanAdAyaka roga jinakA upacAra kaThina sAdhya ho| yahA~ solaha rogoM 15 kA nAma diyA hai| isI prakAra anya aMga zAstroM meM bhI rogoM kI sUcI upalabdha hai| AcArAMga sUtra meM bhI 15 solaha rogoM kI sUcI hai-kaNThamAla, kuSTa, kSaya, apasmAra, akSI roga, jar3atA, hInAMgatA, kubar3Apana, udara roga, ra gaMjApana, zarIra-zUnyatA, bhasmaka roga, rIr3ha kI bAMda, zlIpada tathA mdhumeh| jJAtAsUtra kI tulanA meM yaha sUcI ra adhika prAmANika lagatI hai kyoMki usameM kucha roga vibhinna nAma se do bAra A gaye haiM tathA kucha roga sAmAnya - 15 roga haiN| ra (108) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA FAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA) Page #158 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ o Sivuvvurini ra terahavA~ adhyayana : maMDUka-da1rajJAta (908) APPENDIX Anupavitha--Vanished into. During his devotional demonstration Dardur god made a number of dancers and musicians materialize through his divine powers. When the K demonstration ended they all instantaneously vanished. This is astonishing for the common man, and so the question. Kutagar-A camouflaged house. In a village there was a large house made in the shape SI 5 of a hill. It was extremely strong and of such a design that although it had all the facilities and provisions it was also impossible to know from outside that who or what was within. It was difficult to enter. Once during a storm all the villagers took shelter in it. At that time it looked just like a hill in an uninhabited land. This has been used as a metaphor to convey the idea that all the power displayed by the god vanished into the body of the god, just as the K population of the village vanished into the Kutagar. Rogatank-Grave ailment; an ailment that causes great pain and is difficult to treat. 5 Sixteen diseases have been listed here. Similar lists are also given in other scriptures. The 5 list from Acharang is-Kanth-maal (goitre), Kusht (leprosy), Kshaya (tuberculosis), C 5 Apasmar (epilepsy), Akshi Rog (eye diseases), Jadata (dementia), Heenangata (dwarfism), 5 Kubadapan (hunched back), Udar Rog (gastrointestinal diseases), Ganjapan (balding), 5 Sharir Shunyata (paralysis), Bhasmak Rog (hyperphagia or over eating), Reedh ki Baank 5 (spondylosis), Shleepad (elephantiasis), and Madhumeh (diabetes). As compared to the list in 5 Jnata Sutra this appears to be more authentic because in the former some of the diseases 5 have been mentioned twice and some others are simple ailments. Esuuruuuuuuuuu vuus Turvavarur K CHAPTER-13 : THE FROG ( 109 ) Page #159 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ caudahavA~ adhyayana : tetaliputra : Amukha zIrSaka-teyalI-tetalI nAma vishess| sadguNa hone para bhI sukha-suvidhAe~ manuSya ko lubhAe rakhatI haiM aura vaha da 15 AtmotthAna kI rAha para agrasara hone kA mAnasa nahIM banA paataa| bhavyAtmA meM yaha AvaraNa bar3A jhInA hotA hai aura DA 15 duHkha kI mAra use tor3a kara usakA mArga prazasta kara detI hai| pUrvopArjita satkarma isa dizA parivartana ke nimittA ra banate haiN| tetalI putra amAtya kI yaha rocaka kathA isa dizA parivartana ko prabhAvI rUpa se prakaTa karatI hai| 5 kathAsAra-tetalIpura nagara meM rAjA kanakaratha kA rAjya thaa| tetaliputra unake amAtya the| rAjA kanakaratha kI dA 15 apane rAjyAdi para itanI Asakti thI ki vaha apane putroM ke janma lete hI unake aMga-bhaMga kara detA thA jisase veDA 2 rAja-siMhAsana ke yogya na ho skeN| rAnI padmAvatI ne isa bAta se cintita ho amAtya tetalIputra se milakara yojanA P bnaaii| tetalIpatra kI patnI thI pottttilaa| eka bAra rAjA aura amAtya paliyA~ donoM ne eka sAtha prasava kiyaa| rAnI dA ke putra huA aura poTTilA ke mRta putrii| amAtya ne pUrva yojanAnusAra gupta rUpa se rAnI ke putra ko apanI mRta putrI Ta 5 se badala diyA aura rAjakumAra kA lAlana-pAlana karane lgaa| ra kucha samaya bAda tetalI putra kA apanI patnI ke prati prema samApta ho gyaa| poTTilA zramaNiyoM ke saMsarga meM AI / 2 aura use vairAgya ho aayaa| jaba usane tetalIputra se AjJA mA~gI to usane isa zarta para AjJA dI ki apanITa ra tapasyA ke phalasvarUpa poTTilA devayoni meM utpanna ho to vahA~ se Akara use saddharma kA pratibodha de| poTTilA ne Ta 15 dIkSA lI aura dIrgha tapasyA ke bAda deha tyAga deva rUpa meM jnmii| 2 idhara kanakaratha rAjA kI mRtyu ke pazcAt sabhI maMtriyoM ne tetalIputra se rAjyArUDha hone yogya vyakti batAne kA / ra Agraha kiyaa| amAtya ne kanakaratha ke putra kanakadhvaja ko prakaTa kiyA aura usake janmAdi kI kathA sunaaii| 5kanakadhvaja rAjA banA to usakI mA~ padmAvatI ne amAtya tetalIputra kA AbhAra prakaTa karane hetu unheM yathocita 8 5 sammAna dene ke lie apane putra se Agraha kiyaa| ra tetalI putra amAtya sampUrNa rAjya sammAna sahita sukhI jIvana bitAne lgaa| poTTila deva ne kaI bAra prayatna kiyA hai e para tetalIputra ko dharma ke mArga kI preraNA nahIM de skaa| antataH usane nizcaya kiyA ki duHkha kI mAra ke binA 5 tetalIputra kI A~kheM nahIM khuleNgii| usane rAjA ko amAtya se vimukha kara diyaa| tetalIputra ko jaba rAjA se vAMchita Da 5 Adara satkAra nahIM milA to usakA mana duHkha se bhara gyaa| usane kaI bAra AtmahatyA kA prayAsa kiyA para viphala ra ho gyaa| taba deva ne prakaTa ho use pratibodha diyaa| tetalIputra ko jAtismaraNa jJAna utpanna huA aura usane jAnA ra ki pUrva bhava meM vaha puMDarIkinI nagarI kA mahApadma nAmaka rAjA thaa| dIkSA lekara, caudaha pUryoM kA adhyayana kara vaha devaloka meM janmA thA aura vahA~ se phira tetalIputra ke rUpa meN| use apanA pUrva bhava meM arjita jJAna smaraNa ho Ta 5 AyA aura usane svayaM hI dIkSA grahaNa kara lii| dhyAna-sAdhanA kara kevalajJAna prApta kara liyA aura antataH mokSa meM Stuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu gyaa| 4 (110) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA CI FAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA Page #160 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ EU (FOURTEENTH CHAPTER : TETALIPUTRA : INTRODUCTION ruuuuuuuuu 2 Title Teyali-Tetali-a name. Even if he is virtuous, mundane pleasures and 2 conveniences can entrap man and make it impossible for him to make up his mind to step on 12 the path of spiritual upliftment. In the case of a righteous person this veil is very thin. Just a Z blow of sorrow is enough to destroy it and pave his way. The pious Karmas from the past 2 become the means of this change of direction. The absorbing story of minister Tetaliputra I effectively reveals this process of change of direction. 5 Gist of the story--King Kanakrath was the ruler of Tetalipur. Tetaliputra was his 5 minister. The king was so possessive of his kingdom and wealth that he used to mutilate his 5 sons as soon as they were born so that none of them could claim his throne. Queen 5 Padmavati was worried. With the help of minister Tetaliputra she made a plan. Pottila was the wife of Tetaliputra. Once both the ladies, the queen and the minister's wife, gave birth at 5 the same time. The queen gave birth to a son and the minister's wife to a dead girl. As per 5 the plan the minister secretly exchanged the king's son with his dead daughter. He took the 15 prince under his care. 5 After some time Pottila lost the favour and love of her husband. She came in contact 5 with Shramanis and became detached from the mundane life. When she sought permission > to become a Shramani from Tetaliputra he consented with the condition that, if she reincarnated as a god as a result of her penance, she would return to him and preach the righteous path. Pottila got initiated and after prolonged penance reincarnated as a god, 2 When King Kanak-rath died, all his ministers approached Tetaliputra to suggest a 2 suitable heir to the throne. The minister presented Prince Kanakdhvaj and related the story Rof his birth and bringing up. When Kanakdhvaj ascended the throne his mother asked him Z to give due respect and honour to Tetaliputra as a gesture of returning his obligation. 5 Tetaliputra led a happy and contented life with all state honours. Time and again God 5 Pottil tried his best to inspire the minister to accept the spiritual path but in vain. At last he 5 decided that Tetaliputra could not be awakened without the blow of sorrow. He made the king apathetic towards the minister. When Tetaliputra did not get the usual and due honour Kand respect from the king he was overwhelmed with sorrow. He tried to commit suicide 5 many a time but failed. Then the god appeared and showed him the right path. Tetaliputra 5 acquired Jati-smaran Jnana and remembered that in his earlier birth he was Mahapadma, 5 the king of Pundarikini city. He had become an ascetic and acquired the knowledge of the 5 fourteen sublime canons. After death he had reincarnated as a god and from there as Tetaliputra. He remembered all the knowledge he had acquired during his earlier 55 incarnation and got initiated himself. After long spiritual practices he attained omniscience 5 and at last liberation. rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr RCHAPTER-14 : TETALIPUTRA (111) nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #161 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ codasamaM ajjhayaNaM : teyaliputte caudahavA~ adhyayana : tetaliputra U FOURTEENTH CHAPTER : TEYALIPUTTE - TETALIPUTRA sUtra 1 : jai NaM bhaMte ! samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM terasamassa nAyajjhayaNassa ayamaDhe TA 15 paNNatte, coddasamassa NAyajjhayaNassa samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM ke aDhe pannatte ? ra sUtra 1 : jambU svAmI ne prazna kiyA-bhaMte ! jaba zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne terahaveM jJAta 15 adhyayana kA pUrvokta artha batAyA hai, to caudahaveM jJAta adhyayana kA kyA artha kahA hai? ra 1. Jambu Swami inquired, "Bhante! What is the meaning of the 15 fourteenth chapter according to Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir?" ra sUtra 2 : 'evaM khalu jaMbU ! teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM teyalipure NAmaM Nayare hotthaa| tassa NaMDa ra teyalipurassa bahiyA uttarapurathime disIbhAe ettha NaM pamayavaNe NAmaM ujjANe hotthaa| 15 tattha NaM teyalipure Nayare kaNagarahe NAmaM rAyA hotthaa| tassa NaM kaNagarahassa raNNo paumAvaI Da ra NAmaM devI hotthaa| tassa NaM kaNagarahassa raNNo teyaliputte NAmaM amacce hotthA sAma-daMDa-Ta 15 bhey-uvppyaann-niiti-suputt-nyvihinnnnuu| ra sUtra 2 : sudharmA svAmI ne uttara diyA-he jambU ! kAla ke usa bhAga meM tetalIpura nAma kA eka 15 nagara thaa| nagara ke bAhara uttara-pUrva dizA meM pramadavana nAma kA eka udyAna thaa| ra usa nagara ke rAjA kA nAma kanakaratha thA aura rAnI kA nAma padmAvatI devii| kanakaratha rAjA 15 ke amAtya kA nAma tetaliputra thA aura vaha sAma, dAma, daNDa va bheda nIti ke prayoga meM niSNAta thaa| da > 2. Sudharma Swami replied-Jambu! During that period of time there B was a city named Tetalipur. Outside the city in the north-eastern direction 5 there was a garden named Pramadvan. 15 The name of the king of that city was Kanak-rath and that of the queen I was Padmavati. The king had a minister named Tetaliputra who was an expert in all the four branches of political strategy-conciliation, graft B punishment, and clandestine activity. 15 sUtra 3 : tattha NaM teyalipure kalAde nAma mUsiyAradArae hotthA, aDDhe jAva apribhuue| tassa DA ra NaM bhaddA nAmaM bhAriyA hotthaa| tassa NaM kalAyassa mUsiyAradArayassa dhUyA bhaddAe attayA poTTilA / ra nAma dAriyA hotthA, rUveNa ya jovvaNeNa ya lAvaNNeNa ya ukkiTThA ukkitttthsriiraa| ra (112) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA - Page #162 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ GOUTTMur u ra caudahavA~ adhyayana : tetaliputra ( 113 ) Da 15 sUtra 3 : tetalIpura meM eka svarNakAra thA jisakA nAma mUSikAradAraka thaa| vaha bar3A dhanavAna ra aura sAmarthyavAna thaa| svarNakAra kI patnI kA nAma bhadrA thaa| bhadrA kI kokha se janmI svarNakAra kI 5 putrI kA nAma poTTilA thaa| rUpa, yauvana, lAvaNya aura dehayaSTi meM vaha zreSTha thii| 12 3. In Tetalipur lived a goldsmith named Mushikardarak. He was very 5 wealthy and resourceful. The name of his wife was Bhadra. The couple had a 15daughter named Pottila. She was extremely beautiful, youthful, and 2 charming and had a perfect figure. 15 sUtra 4 : tae NaM poTTilA dAriyA annayA kayAi NhAyA savvAlaMkAravibhUsiyA ceDiyA- dA ra cakkavAla-saMparivuDA uppiM pAsAyavaragayA AgAsatalagaMsi kaNagamaeNaM tiMdUsaeNaM kIlamANI meM 5 kIlamANI vihri| ra imaM ca NaM teyaliputte amacce pahAe AsakhaMdhavaragae mahayA bhaDacaDagaraAsavAhaNiyAeTa 5 NijjAyamANe kalAyassa mUsiyAradAragassa gihassa adUrasAmaMteNaM viiiivyi| ra sUtra 4 : eka bAra poTTilA snAnAdi kara, vastrAbhUSaNa pahanakara, dAsI-vRnda se ghirI bhavana kI sa 15 chata para sone kI geMda se khela rahI thii| / tabhI amAtya tetaliputra zreSTha azva para savAra ho aneka aMgarakSakoM ke sAtha ghur3asavArI ko ra niklaa| vaha mUSikAradAraka svarNakAra ke ghara ke pAsa se gujraa| 5 4. One day, after taking her bath and getting dressed, Pottila was playing with a golden ball with her maid servants. Just then, minister Tetaliputra set out for a ride on the back of a graceful 5 horse accompanied by his bodyguards. He passed along the house of the 15 goldsmith. tetaliputra kA prastAva ra sUtra 5 : tae NaM se teyaliputte mUsiyAradAragagihassa adUrasAmaMteNaM vIIvayamANe vIIvayamANe he poTTilaM dAriyaM uppiM pAsAyavaragayaM AgAsatalagaMsi kaNagatiMdUsaeNaM kIlamANiM pAsai, pAsittA ra poTTilAe dAriyAe rUve ya jovvaNe va lAvaNNe ya ajhovavanne koDuMbiyapurise saddAvei, saddAvittA dI 15 evaM vayAsI-"esa NaM devANuppiyA ! kassa dAriyA kiMnAmadhejjA vA ?" 15 tae NaM koDuMbiyapurise teyaliputtaM evaM vayAsI-"esa NaM sAmI ! kalAyassa mUsiyAradArayassa ra dhUA, bhaddAe attayA poTTilA nAmaM dAriyA rUveNa ya jovvaNeNa ya lAvaNNeNa ya ukkiTThA ra ukkitttth-sriiraa|" ULLLL 15 CHAPTER-14 : TETALIPUTRA (113) Page #163 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra ( 114) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 5 sUtra 5 : vahA~ se gujarate samaya usane geMda khelatI poTTilA ko dekhA aura usake rUpa, yauvana da ra Adi para mohita ho gyaa| usane apane sevakoM ko pAsa bulAkara pUchA-"devAnupriyo ! yaha kisakI 51 ra lar3akI hai aura isakA nAma kyA hai?' 5 sevakoM ne uttara diyA-"svAmI ! yaha mUSikAradAraka sunAra kI putrI hai aura bhadrA kI AtmajA ra hai| isakA nAma poTTilA hai aura yaha rUpAdi meM zreSTha hai|" B PROPOSAL OF TETALIPUTRA 5. When he was passing from there he saw Pottila playing with her ball and was attracted by her beauty, youth, charm, and figure. He called his servants and asked, "Beloved of gods! Whose daughter is she? and what is her name?" 5 The servants replied, "Sire! She is the daughter of goldsmith a >> Mushikardarak and his wife Bhadra and her name is Pottila. She is cl ra extremely beautiful (etc. )." 15 sUtra 6 : tae NaM se teyaliputte AsavAhiNiyAo paDiniyatte samANe abhiMtaraTThANijje purisa TA ra saddAvei, sadAvittA evaM vayAsI-"gacchaha NaM tubbhe devANuppiyA ! kalAdassa mUsiyAradAragassa dhUyaM ra bhaddAe attayaM poTTilaM dAriyaM mama bhAriyattAe vreh|" ra tae NaM te abhiMtaradvANijjA purisA teyaliNA evaM vuttA samANA haTTatuTThA jAvaDa 5 karayalapariggahiyaM dasaNahaM sirasAvattaM matthae aMjaliM kaTTa 'evaM sAmI !' taha tti ANAeTa 15 viNaeNaM vayaNaM paDisuNeti, paDisuNettA teyaliyassa aMtiyAo paDiNikkhamaMti, paDiNikkhamittA DA ra jeNeva kalAyassa mUsiyAradArayassa gihe teNeva uvaagyaa| tae NaM kalAe mUsiyAradArae te puriseTa 15 ejjamANe pAsai, pAsittA haTTatuDhe AsaNAo abbhuDhei, abbhudvittA sattadvapayAiM aNugacchai, dI ra aNugacchittA AsaNeNaM uvanimaMtei, uvanimaMtittA Asatthe vIsatthe suhAsaNavaragae evaM vayAsI- ra "saMdisaMtu NaM devANuppiyA ! kimAgamaNapaoyaNaM ?" he sUtra 6 : ghur3asavArI se vApasa lauTane para tetaliputra ne bAhara kA kAma karane vAle sevakoM se ra bulAkara kahA-"devAnupriyo ! tuma loga jAkara mUSikAradAraka kI putrI poTTilA se merI ma~ganI taya 15 kro|" ra sevakoM ne prasannacitta ho yathAvidhi hAtha jor3a vinayapUrvaka AjJA svIkAra kI aura tetaliputra ke / 5 ghara se nikalakara mUSikAradAraka ke ghara phuNce| sunAra ina logoM ko Ate dekha prasanna huA aura da 15 usane Asana se khar3A ho Age bar3ha unakA svAgata kara unheM Asana grahaNa karane ko khaa| jaba veDa ? AsanoM para baiTha vizrAma kara svasthacitta hue to mUSikAradAraka ne pUchA-"devAnupriyo ! kahiye, Da ra Apake Ane kA kyA prayojana hai?'' 5(114) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Page #164 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ caudahavA~ adhyayana : tetaliputra ( 115 ) 6. When he returned from the ride Tetaliputra called the members of his staff who worked as messengers and instructed, "Beloved of gods! Go and arrange for my betrothal with Pottila the daughter of Mushikardarak." The messengers formally joined their palms, humbly and happily accepted the order, and went to the residence of Mushikardarak. The goldsmith was pleased to see them coming, got up from his seat, greeted them and offered them seats. When the messengers took there seats and made themselves comfortable Mushikardarak asked, "Beloved of gods! Tell me what brings you here?" sUtra 7 : tae NaM te abbhiMtaraTThANijjA purisA kalAyassa mUsiyAradArayassa evaM vayAsI"amhe NaM devANuppiyA ! tava dhUyaM bhaddAe attayaM poTTilaM dAriyaM teyaliputtassa bhAri yattAe varemo, taM jai NaM jANasi devANuppiyA ! juttaM vA pattaM vA salAhaNijjaM vA sariso vA saMjogo, tA dijjau NaM poTTilA dAriyA teyaliputtassa, to bhaNa devANuppiyA ! kiM dalAmo sukkaM ?" sUtra 7 : amAtya ke sevakoM ne sunAra se kahA - "devAnupriya ! hama ApakI putrI poTTalA kA hAtha tetaliputra ke lie mA~gane ko Ae haiM / devAnupriya ! yadi Apa samajhate haiM ki yaha sambandha ucita hai, prApya tathA vAMchita hai, prazaMsanIya hai aura saMyoga yogya hai to tetaliputra ko poTTilA pradAna karane kI anumati deN| yadi ApakI anumati hai to batAveM ki isake lie kyA zulka vAMchita hai ?" 7. The messengers of the minister said, "Beloved of gods ! We have come to ask for the hand of your daughter Pottila in marriage for our master minister Tetaliputra. Beloved of gods! If you feel that the match is seemly, appropriate, desirable, commendable and worth a union, please give your consent to marry Pottila to Tetaliputra. If you agree to our proposal please tell us the desired dowry?" sUtra 8 : tae NaM kalAe mUsiyAradArae te abdhiMtaraTThANijje purise evaM vayAsI - "esa ceva NaM devANuppiyA ! mama sukke jaM NaM teyaliputte mama dAriyAnimitteNaM aNuggahaM karei / " te abbhiMtara-ThANijje purise vipuleNaM asaNa- pANa- khAima - sAimeNaM puppha-vattha-gaMdha-mallAlaMkAreNa sakkArei sammANei, sakkArittA saMmANittA paDivisajjei / tae NaM kalAyassa mUsiyAradAragassa gihAo paDinikkhamaMti, paDinikkhamittA jeNeva teyaliputte amacce teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA teyaliputtaM eyamahaM niveyaMti / sUtra 8 : mUSikAradArakaM ne uttara diyA - "devAnupriyo ! tetaliputra merI putrI kA hAtha mA~gakara mujha para jo anugraha kara rahe haiM, mere lie vahI zulka hai|" phira usane Agantuka logoM kA vipula AhAra, puSpa, vastra, gaMdha, mAlA aura vastrAlaMkAra se satkAra-sammAna kiyA aura unheM vidA kiyaa| CHAPTER-14: TETALIPUTRA For Private Personal Use Only ( 115 ) Page #165 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - STTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT ( 116 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra dA ra ve loga svarNakAra ke ghara se nikala amAtya ke ghara Ae aura tetaliputra se yaha saba samAcAra 15 khe| R 8. Mushikardarak replied, "Beloved of gods! By asking the hand of my daughter the minister has bestowed honour on me and, that is more than enough as dowry." And he sent them away after offering them food and honouring them with flowers, apparels, perfumes, garlands, and ornaments. The messengers returned to Tetaliputra and informed him in details about the acceptance of the proposal. Our ra vivAha ra sUtra 9 : tae NaM kalAe mUsiyAradArae annayA kayAiM sohaNaMsi tihi-nakkhatta-muhattaMsi ra poTTilaM dAriyaM NhAyaM savvAlaMkAravibhUsiyaM sIyaM duruhai, duruhittA mittaNAisaMparivuDe sAo TA 15 gihAo paDiNikkhamai, paDiNikkhamittA savviDDhIe teyalipuraM majhamajjheNaM jeNeva teyaliputtassa DA ra gihe teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA poTTilaM dAriyaM teyaliputtassa sayameva bhAriyattAe dlyi| TI 15 sUtra 9 : mUSikAradAraka sunAra ne zubha tithi aura muhUrta meM apanI putrI poTTilA ko yathAvidhi Da ra taiyAra karAyA aura pAlakI meM baiThAkara mitroM aura svajanoM sahita apane pUre vaibhava se nagara ke bIca 15 hotA huA tetaliputra ke ghara phuNcaa| vahA~ svayaM apanI putrI poTTilA kA tetaliputra ko kanyAdAna kara 15 diyaa| UUUUUUUUuA > THE MARRIAGE 9. On an auspicious date and at an auspicious moment Mushikardarak got his daughter ready and dressed as a bride. Displaying all his wealth and a glory and accompanied by all his friends and relatives, he took her in a palanquin to the residence of Tetaliputra. There he gave away his daughter 12 to Tetaliputra in marriage. ra sUtra 10 : tae NaM teyaliputte poTilaM dAriyaM bhAriyattAe uvaNIyaM pAsai, pAsittA poTTilAe Ta ra saddhiM paTTayaM duruhai, duruhittA seyApIehiM kalasehiM appANaM majjAvei, majjAvittA aggihomaMDa ra karei, karittA poTTilAe bhAriyAe mitta-NAi-Niyaga-sayaNa-saMbaMdhi-parijaNaM vipuleNaM asaNa-pANa15 khAima-sAimeNaM puSpha-gaMdha-mallAlaMkAreNaM sakkArei, sammANei, sakkAritA sammANittA pddivisjjei| dA ra sUtra 10 : tetaliputra ne poTTilA ko apanI patnI ke rUpa meM AI dekhA aura usake sAtha paTTa / 5 para baitthaa| sone-cA~dI ke kalazoM meM bhare pAnI se snAna kiyA aura agni meM homa kiyaa| tatpazcAt TA 15 apanI patnI poTTilA ke mitra, svajana, sambandhI Adi ko bhojanAdi se satkAra sammAna kara vidA Da ra kiyA (pUrva sU. 8 ke smaan)| ra (116) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA SAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn - Page #166 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ XXXIX 14 Page #167 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra (bhAga 2) citra paricaya THE ILLUSTRATIONS EXPLAINED pohilA ke sAtha telIputra kA pANigrahaNa citra : 14 1. tetalIpura ke rAjA kanakaratha kA amAtya (maMtrI) thA tetalIputra / poTTilA vahA~ ke mUSikAradAraka nAmaka dhanADhya sunAra kI kanyA thI / poTTilA eka bAra apane mahala kI chata para khar3I khela rahI thI ki ghor3e para car3he tetalIputra kI usa para najara pdd'ii| poTTilA ko dekhate hI vaha usa para mugdha ho gyaa| 2. phira telIputra patA lagAkara usake pitA ke ghara pahu~cA / svarNakAra ne khUba dhUmadhAma se tetalIputra amAtya ke sAtha poTTilA kA vivAha kara diyaa| (caudahavA~ adhyayana ) THE MARRIAGE OF POTTILA AND TETALIPUTRA ILLUSTRATION : 14 1. Tetaliputra was the minister of King Kanakrath of Tetalipur. Pottila was the daughter of a rich goldsmith named Mushikardarak. Once when Tetaliputra was passing along the house of the goldsmith he saw Pottila playing on the roof and was entranced by her beauty. 2. After making enquiries he arrived at the goldsmith's house and expressed the desire to marry Pottila. Mushikardarak agreed and married his daughter to Tetaliputra with all glitter and glory as well as plenty of dowry. (CHAPTER - 14 ) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (PART-2) For Private Personal Use Only Orego ya Page #168 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ FUTUUUUUUU ka caudahavA~ adhyayana : tetaliputra (117 ) DA ra 10. When Tetaliputra saw Pottila as a bride he sat on a platform with her Ta and performed the marriage rituals by anointing himself with water poured from gold and silver urns and putting offerings into the sacred fire. After the S 2 marriage ceremony he liberally offered food and gifts to the guests from the Sil ra brides side and bade them farewell. (detailsas para 8) he sUtra 11 : tae NaM se teyaliputte, poTTilAe bhAriyAe aNuratte aviratte urAlAiM jAvaDI 5 vihri| ra sUtra 11 : tetaliputra apanI bhAryA poTTilA ke prati anurakta aura Asakta ho mAnavocita bhoga TA 5 bhogatA huA jIvana bitAne lgaa| 11. Tetaliputra then commenced his married life with Pottila, showering 3 5 all love and care on her and enjoying all mundane pleasures with her ra sUtra 12 : tae NaM se kaNagarahe rAyA rajje ya raDhe ya bale ya vAhaNe ya kose ya koTThAgAre ya TI ra aMteure ya mucchie gaDhie giddhe ajjhovavaNNe jAe, putte viyaMgei, appegaiyANaM hatthaMguliyAo da hai chiMdai, appegaiyANaM hatthaMguTThAe chiMdai, evaM pAyaMguliyAo pAyaMguTThae vi kannasakkulIe viDa 5 nAsApuDAI phAlei, aMgamaMgAI viyNgei| ra sUtra 12 : rAjA kanakaratha apane rAjya, rASTra, senA, vAhana, koSa, koThAra, antaHpura Adi meM Tra 5 atyanta Asakta, lolupa aura lAlasAmaya thaa| isa kAraNa vaha apane putroM ko vikalAMga kara detA Ta 5 thaa| kisI ke hAtha kI aMguliyA~ to kisI ke hAtha kA aMgUThA, kisI ke paira kI aMguliyA~ toDa ra kisI ke paira kA aMgUThA aura kisI ke kAna kI jhillI to kisI kI nAka kaTavA detA thaa| isa Ta 5 prakAra usane apane sabhI putroM ko vikalAMga kara diyA thaa| - 12. King Kanak-rath was excessively possessive, covetous, and rapacious Ta 5 about his kingdom, state, army, conveyance, treasury, store, harem, etc.; so di much so that he made it a habit to disfigure his sons (a disfigured person 2 being traditionally considered unfit to be a king). He got their fingers or toes amputated, or cut out ear-lobes, or disfigured the nose. Thus, one way or the other he had disfigured all his sons. ra rAnI kI yojanA ra sUtra 13 : tae NaM tIse paumAvaIe devIe annayA puvvarattAvarattakAlasamayaMsi ayameyArUveDA ra ajjhathie samuppajjitthA-"evaM khalu kaNagarahe rAyA rajje ya jAva putte viyaMgei jAva aMgamaMgAiM TA ra viyaMgei, taM jai ahaM dArayaM payAyAmi, seyaM khalu mamaM taM dAragaM kaNagarahassa rahassiyaM cevaDa ra CHAPTER-14 : TETALIPUTRA (117) Sl FAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn UMuFUNuTUR PAR Rameramananesamaka Page #169 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ prajjD Wan UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU ra ( 118 ) ___jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra ! 5 sArakkhamANIe saMgovemANIe viharittae' tti kaTu evaM saMpehei, saMpehittA teyaliputtaM amaccaM 5 ra saddAvei, sadAvittA evaM vayAsI ra "evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! kaNagarahe rAyA rajje ya jAva viyaMgeha, taM jai NaM ahaM / 15 devANuppiyA ! dAragaM payAyAmi, tae NaM tume kaNagarahassa rahassiyaM ceva aNupuvveNa sArakkhamANe da ra saMgovemANe saMvaDDhehi, tae NaM se dArae ummukkabAlabhAve jovvaNagamaNupatte tava ya mama yaha 15 bhikkhAbhAyaNe bhvissi|' tae NaM se teyaliputte amacce paumAvaIe devIe eyamadvaM paDisuNei, TI ra paDisuNittA pddige| 15 sUtra 13 : rAnI padmAvatI devI ko eka bAra madhya rAtri ke samaya vicAra AyA-"rAjA Ta ra kanakaratha apanI rAjyAsakti ke kAraNa sabhI putroM ko vikalAMga kara detA hai| ataH yadi mere aba DA e koI putra utpanna ho to acchA yaha hogA ki maiM usakA pAlana-poSaNa rAjA se chupAkara kruuN|" yaha hI 15 socakara usane amAtya tetaliputra ko bulAyA aura kahAra "he devAnupriya ! rAjA kanakaratha apanI rAjyAsakti ke kAraNa apane putroM ko vikalAMga banA hI 5 detA hai, isa kAraNa yadi aba maiM kisI putra ko janma dU~ to rAjA se chupAkara hI usakA saMrakSaNa, da ra saMgopana aura saMvardhana krnaa| isake phalasvarUpa vaha bAlaka jaba yuvA hogA to hamArA pAlana-poSaNa Da ra kregaa|" amAtya ne rAnI ke isa prastAva ko svIkAra kiyA aura lauTa gyaa| THE QUEEN'S PLAN 13. One day, around midnight queen Padmavati thought, "Because of his 13 covetous attitude King Kanak-rath disfigures all our sons. So, if I give birth 5 to a son in the future it would be good to bring him up covertly." Later she called minister Tetaliputra and said - "Beloved of gods! Because of his covetous attitude King Kanak-rath disfigures all our sons. So, If I give birth to a son in future I would like you to keep, protect, and bring him up covertly. So that when he becomes young he 15 will look after us." The minister accepted the queen's proposal and returned TI home. ___sUtra 14 : tae NaM paumAvaI ya devI poTTilA ya amaccI samameva gabbhaM gehaMti, samameva gabbhaM dI ra parivahaMti, samameva gabbhaM privddddhNti| tae NaM sA paumAvaI devI navaNhaM mAsANaM paDipuNNANaM ra jAva piyadaMsayaNaM surUvaM dAragaM pyaayaa| ra jaM rayaNiM ca NaM paumAvaI devI dArayaM payAyA taM rayaNiM ca poTTilA vi amaccI navaNhaM 15 mAsANaM paDipuNANaM viNihAyamAvannaM dAriyaM pyaayaa| 15 (118) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA 2 'AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA) UUUUUUUUUUUUUUU UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU Page #170 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ e t`t`t`t`t`t`t`t`t`t UDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD ra caudahavA~ adhyayana H tetaliputra ( 119 ) SI 5 sUtra 14 : rAnI padmAvatI tathA amAtya-patnI poTTilA ne eka hI samaya meM garbhadhAraNa, garbhavahana Dha ra aura garbhavRddhi kii| nau mahIne ke bAda padmAvatI devI ne priya aura sundara putra ko janma diyaa| 5 jisa rAta rAnI ne putra ko janma diyA usI rAta amAtya-patnI ne eka marI huI bAlikA ko dI 15 janma diyaa| 14. After some time Queen Padmavati and the minister's wife, Pottila, conceived, carried, and cared for the fetus at and during the same time. After nine months Queen Padmavati gave birth to a beautiful and lovely son. 2 The day the queen gave birth to a son the minister's wife gave birth to a 13 dead girl. sUtra 15 : tae NaM sA paumAvaI devI ammadhAI saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI-"gacchaha NaM ra tume ammo ! teyaliputtagihe, teyaliputtaM rahassiyaM ceva sddaaveh|" 15 tae NaM sA ammadhAI taha ti paDisuNei, paDisuNittA aMteurassa avadAreNaM niggacchai, ra niggacchittA jeNeva teyaliputtassa gihe teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA karayala jAva evaM TA 15 vayAsI-"evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! paumAvaI devI sddaavei|" 12 sUtra 15 : padmAvatI devI ne apanI dhAyamAtA ko bulAyA aura kahA-"mA~ ! tuma gupta rUpa se Ta ra tetaliputra ke ghara jAo aura unheM bulA laao|" ra dhAyamAtA ne 'bahuta acchA' kahakara rAnI kA Adeza svIkAra kiyA aura antaHpura ke pichale Da ra dvAra se nikalakara tetaliputra ke ghara phuNcii| tetaliputra ko yathAvidhi hAtha jor3a abhivAdana kara dI 15 usane kahA-"he devAnupriya ! Apako padmAvatI devI ne bulAvA bhejA hai|" 2 15. Queen Padmavati called her mid-wife and said, "Mother! Go to the S B house of Tetaliputra stealthily and ask him to come here." 15 The mid-wife accepted the queen's order and coming out of the back door CT of the palace went to the residence of Tetaliputra. After due greetings she said, "Beloved of gods! The queen has summoned you." 15 adalA-badalI 15 sUtra 16 : tae NaM teyaliputte ammadhAIe aMtiyaM eyamaDhe soccA Nisamma haTTha-tuDhe ammadhAIe da ra saddhiM sAo gihAo niggacchai, niggacchittA aMteurassa avaddAreNaM rahassiyaM ceva aNupavisai, SI ra aNupavisittA jeNeva paumAvaI devI teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA karayalapariggahiyaM jAva evaM dI 5 vayAsI-"saMdisaMtu NaM devANuppiyA ! jaM mae kaayvyN|" ra sUtra 16 : tetaliputra dhAyamAtA kI bAta suna-samajhakara prasanna hue aura dhAyamAtA ke sAtha apane Ta 15 ghara se nikala cupake se rAnI ke antaHpura ke pichale dvAra se mahala ke bhItara aae| padmAvatI devI TI R CHAPTER-14 : TETALIPUTRA (119) TA Page #171 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ bhaNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNya pppp ra ( 120 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra 15 ke pAsa jAkara hAtha jor3a yathAvidhi abhivAdana kara bole "devAnupriye ! AjJA dIjiye mujhe kyA DA ra karanA hai|" THE EXCHANGE 5 16. Tetaliputra was pleased to hear and understand the message the mid> wife had brought. He left his house and accompanied the mid-wife to the queen's palace furtively through the back door. He went to Queen Padmavati s ra and after due greetings asked, "Beloved of gods! Tell me what I have to do?" 15 sUtra 17 : tae NaM paumAvaI devI teyaliputtaM evaM vayAsI-"evaM khalu kaNagarahe rAyA jAvada ra viyaMgei, ahaM ca NaM devANuppiyA ! dAragaM payAyA, taM tumaM NaM devANuppiyA ! taM dAragaM giNhAhi 15 jAva tava mama ya bhikkhAbhAyaNe bhavissai, tti kaTu teyaliputtassa hatthe dlyaa| ra tae NaM teyaliputte paumAvaIe hatthAoM dAragaM geNhai, geNhittA uttarijjeNaM pihei, pihittA 15 aMteurassa rahassiyaM avadAreNaM niggacchai, niggacchittA jeNeva sae gihe, jeNeva poTTilA bhAriyA da ra teNeva uvAmacchai, uvAgacchittA poTTilaM evaM vayAsIra sUtra 17 : padmAvatI devI ne kahA-"tuma jAnate hI ho ki mahArAja kanakaratha apane putroM ko dI 5 vikalAMga banA dete haiN| he devAnupriya ! maiMne eka putra ko janma diyA hai| tuma isa bAlaka kA dAyitva da ra sNbhaalo| yaha bAlaka hamArA pAlaka-poSaka bnegaa|" rAnI ne zizu ko tetaliputra ke hAthoM meM de diyaa| > 15 tetaliputra ne bAlaka ko liyA aura apane uttarIya se DhaMka liyaa| phira vaha gupta rUpa se da ra antaHpura ke pichale dvAra se nikalakara apane ghara lauTa aayaa| poTTilA ke pAsa jAkara bolA5 17. Queen Padmavati replied, "You are already aware that King Kanak- 8 15 rath disfigures all our sons. Beloved of gods! I have given birth to a son. You t take charge of him. When he grows up he will become our mentor." With | these words the queen handed over the new born to Tetaliputra. 5 Tetaliputra covered the infant with his shawl and stealthily returned to C 15 his residence the way he came. He went to Pottila and said, ra sUtra 18 : "evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! kaNagarahe rAyA rajje ya jAva viyaMgei, ayaM ca NaMTa 15 dArae kaNagarahassa putte paubhAvaIe attae, teNaM tumaM devANuppiyA ! imaM dAragaM kaNagarahassa da ra rahassiyayaM ceva aNupuveNaM sArakkhAhi ya, saMgovehi ya, saMvaDDhehi y| tae NaM esa dArae SI ra ummukkabAlabhAve tava ya mama ya paumAvaIe ya AhAre bhavissai, tti kaTTa poTTilAe pAse TA 15 Nikkhivai, poTTilAe pAsAo taM viNihAya-mAvanniyaM dAriyaM geNhai, geNhittA uttarijjeNaM pihei, DA ra pihittA aMteurassa avaddAreNaM aNupavisai, aNupavisittA jeNeva paumAvaI devI teNevaTI 5 uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA paumAvaIe devIe pAse ThAvei, ThAvittA jAva pddinigge| 15(120) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Page #172 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Siswa n.co W ww SA ISIA HARSHO 15 Page #173 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra (bhAga : 2) - DARILALB citra paricaya THE ILLUSTRATIONS EXPLAINED putraghAtaka pitA citra : 15 1. rAjA kanakaratha ke mana meM rAjya sattA ke prati atyadhika Asakti thii| isa kAraNa vaha putra ke janma lete hI churI Adi se aMgulI kATakara use vikalAMga kara ddaaltaa| rAnI padmAvatI apane sAmane janma lete hI putroM ko yoM vikalAMga kiyA jAtA dekhakara vilakha-vilakha kara rone laga jaatii| eka bAra padmAvatI ne maMtrI tetalIputra ko apanI vyathA btaaii| aura isa bAra kI santAna kI rakSA karane kA vacana liyaa| 2. jaba rAnI ne putra ko janma diyA usI samaya poTTilA ne eka mRta kanyA ko janma diyaa| maMtrI janma lete zizu ko chupAkara apane ghara le jAtA hai| aura poTTilA kI mRta kanyA ko lAkara rAnI ke pAsa sulA detA hai| (caudahavA~ adhyayana) THE FATHER WHO MUTILATES HIS SONS ILLUSTRATION : 15 1. King Kanak-rath was so possessive of his kingdom and wealth that he used to mutilate his sons as soon as they were born so that none of them could claim his throne, Queen Padmavati cried and became sad seeing this dastardly act again and again. But the avaricious king did not change his attitude. The queen expressed her feelings to minister Tetaliputra and made him promise to somehow save his next son from being mutilated. 2. After some time, by chance the queen and the minister's wife gave birth at the same time. The queen gave birth to a son and the minister's wife to a dead girl. As per the plan the minister secretly exchanged the king's son with his dead daughter. He took the prince under his care and thus saved the heir to the throne. (CHAPTER-14) Qafi JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (PART-2) Page #174 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ UUUUUUU - LADUDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDUUUUUUU 5 caudahavA~ adhyayana tetaliputra ( 121) SI ra sUtra 18 : "devAnupriye ! rAjA kanakaratha rAjyAsakti ke kAraNa apane putroM ko apaMga kara detA dI 15 hai (puurvsm)| yaha bAlaka rAjA kA putra aura rAnI padmAvatI kA Atmaja hai| isa kAraNa he Da ra devAnupriye ! isa bAlaka kA lAlana-pAlana rAjA se chupAkara karanA hai| yahI bAlaka bar3A hokara ra tumhArA, merA aura rAnI padmAvatI kA jIvana-AdhAra bnegaa|" ina zabdoM ke sAtha tetaliputra ne usa da 5 navajAta zizu ko poTTilA ke pAsa rakha diyA aura usake pAsa se usakI mRta kanyA ko uThA liyaa| Da ra mRta bAlikA ko uttarIya se Dhaka vaha antaHpura ke pichale choTe se dvAra se praveza kara padmAvatI devI hI ra ke pAsa phuNcaa| marI huI lar3akI ko rAnI ke pAsa rakhakara vaha vApasa lauTa aayaa| 15 18. "Because of his covetous attitude King Kanak-rath disfigures all his s 5 sons. This new born is the son of King Kanak-rath and Queen Padmavati. That is why, Beloved of gods! we have to take his care and bring him up without allowing the king to know. This infant is going to be your, mine, and the queen's mentor when he grows up." With these words Tetaliputra placed 5 the infant near Pottila and picked up her dead daughter. Covering it with his 5 shawl he took the body stealthily into the palace, placed it near the queen 15 and returned back. ra sUtra 19 : tae NaM tIse paumAvaIe aMgapaDiyAriyAo paumAvaiM deviM viNihAyamAvanniyaM ca 15 dAriyaM payAyaM pAsaMti, pAsittA jeNeva kaNagarahe rAyA teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgachittA karayala ra jAva evaM vayAsI-"evaM khalu sAmI ! paumAvaI devI mailliyaM dAriyaM pyaayaa|" 15 sUtra 19 : rAnI kI paricArikAoM ne rAnI aura usake pAsa par3I mRta kanyA ko dekhA aura DA 15 rAjA kanakaratha ke pAsa jA abhivAdana kara bolIM-"svAmI ! padmAvatI devI ne mRta kanyA ko janma S ra diyA hai|" 19. When the maid servants of the queen saw the dead infant lying near 5 the queen they rushed to King Kanak-rath and informed him, "Sire! Queen 15 Padmavati has given birth to a dead daughter." ra sUtra 20 : tae NaM kaNagarahe rAyA tIse mailliyAe dAriyAe nIharaNaM karei, bahUNi dA 15 loiyAiM mayakiccAI karei, kAleNaM vigayasoe jaae| ra sUtra 20 : rAjA kanakaratha ne mRta kanyA kA paramparAnusAra antima saMskAra kiyA aura kucha da 5 samaya ke bAda zokamukta ho sAmAnya jIvana bitAne lgaa| ? 20. King Kanak-rath performed the traditional last rites of the infant. 2 3 With passage of time the pangs of sorrow dulled and he resumed his normal ? life. 5 sUtra 21 : tae NaM teyaliputte kalle koDuMbiyapurise saddAvei, sadAvittA evaM vayAsI-Da "khippAmeva cAragasodhanaM kareha jAva ThiivaDiyaM dasadevasiyaM kareha kAraveha ya, eyamANattiyaMTa PCHAPTER-14 : TETALIPUTRA (121) TA FAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR Page #175 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ( 122 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra pccppinnh|" jamhA NaM amhaM esa dArae kaNagarahassa rajje jAe, taM hou NaM dArae nANaM kajha jAva alaM bhogasamatthe jAe / sUtra 21 : dUsare dina tetaliputra ne sevakoM ko bulAkara kahA - "he devAnupriyo ! jaldI se jAkara kArAgAra se baMdiyoM ko mukta karo aura dasa dina kA putra - janmotsava Ayojita kro| ye sabhI kArya sampanna karake mujhe sUcita kro|" bAlaka ne rAjA kanakaratha ke rAjya meM janma liyA ataH usakA nAma kanakadhvaja rakhA gayA / vaha kramazaH vikasita hokara yuvA ho gayA / 21. Next morning Tetaliputra called his servants and instructed, "Beloved of gods! Go to the prison and get the prisoners released and also make arrangements for a ten day long birth ceremony. Do all this and report back to me." (details as in Ch. 1). As the boy was born under the reign of King Kanak-rath he was named Kanak-dhvaj. Years passed and he became a young man. vimukha tetaliputra sUtra 22 : tae NaM sA poTTilA annayA kayAI teyaliputtassa aNiTThA jAyA yAvi hotthA, cchai ya yaliput poTTilAe nAmagottamavi savaNayAe, kiM puNa darisaNaM vA paribhogaM vA ? tae NaM tIse poTTilAe annayA kayAI puvvarattAvarattakAlasamayaMsi imeyArUve jAva samujjitthA - "evaM khalu ahaM teyaliputtassa puvviM iTThA Asi, iyANiM aNiTThA jAyA, necchai ya teyaliputte mama nAmaM jAva paribhogaM vA / " ohayamaNasaMkappA jAva jhiyAya / sUtra 22 : kAlAntara meM poTTilA tetaliputra ko apriya ho gaI / tetaliputra usake nAma se bhI cir3hane lagA thA to dekhane aura chUne kI to bAta hI kyA ? eka bAra madhya rAtri ke samaya poTTilA ke mana meM vicAra uThA - " tetaliputra ko maiM kabhI priya thI, para Aja apriya ho gaI huuN| ve merA nAma hI sunanA nahIM cAhate to dAmpatya jIvana ke bhogopabhoga kA prazna hI nahIM utthtaa|" aura saMkalpa-vikalpa meM ulajhakara poTTilA cintAmagna ho gaI / APATHY OF TETALIPUTRA 22. Later some time, Pottila lost her charm in the eyes of Tetaliputra. He got irritated just by the mention of her name, to say nothing of seeing or touching her. One day around midnight Pottila thought, "There was a time when Tetaliputra loved me, but now I have lost his favour. When he does not want to hear my name how can I expect a normal marital life and pleasures." These thoughts lead to a dejected and depressed state. ( 122 ) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA For Private Personal Use Only Page #176 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ kacaudahavA~ adhyayana : tetaliputra ( 123 ) DA 15 sUtra 23 : tae NaM teyaliputte poTTilaM ohayamaNasaMkappaM jAva jhiyAyamaNiM pAsai, pAsittA evaM DI ra vayAsI-"mA NaM tuma devANuppiyA ! ohayamaNasaMkappA, tumaM NaM mama mahANasaMsi vipulaM asaNaMDa 5 pANaM khAimaM sAimaM uvakkhaDAvehi, uvakkhaDAvittA bahUNaM samaNamAhaNa jAva atihi-kivaNa-Ta ra vaNImagANaM deyamANI ya davAvamANI ya vihraahi|" 5 tae NaM sA poTTilA teyaliputteNaM evaM vuttA samANA haTTatuTTA teyaliputtassa eyamaDheM paDisuNei, hA ra paDisuNittA kallAkalliM mahANasaMsi vipulaM asaNaM pANaM khAimaM sAimaM jAva uvakkhaDAvei, hA 15 uvakkhADAvettA bahUNaM samaNa-mAhaNa-atihi-kivaNa-vaNImagANaM deyamANI ya davAvemANI ya vihri| dI ra sUtra 23 : bhagna hRdayA poTTilA ko cintAmagna dekhA to tetaliputra ne usase kahA-"devAnupriye ! DI 15 mana ko duHkhI mata kro| tuma merI bhojanazAlA meM vipula AhAra sAmagrI taiyAra karavAkara aneka dI ra zramaNa, brAhmaNa, atithi tathA yAcakoM ko dAna diyA-dilAyA karo aura sukha se jIvana vyatIta kiyA DA ekro|" 5 tetaliputra ke isa kathana se poTTilA prasanna aura saMtuSTa huii| vaha apane pati kI bAta svIkAra 6 ra kara usI ke anusAra AhAradAna dene-dilAne lagI aura sukha se jIvana bitAne lgii| 5 23. When Tetaliputra saw her in this sad condition he said, "Beloved of dA 5 gods! Don't get dejected. You can get large quantities of food cooked in my s kitchen and distribute it to numerous Shramans, Brahmans, guests and 3 beggars. Doing such charity you can spend your time happily." 5 This pleased Pottila. Accepting the advice of her husband she started 5 distributing food and enjoying the charitable act. ra sUtra 24 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM suvvayAo nAmaM ajjAo IriyAsamiyAo jAvaTa ra guttabaMbhayAriNIo bahussuyAo bahuparivArAo pucvANupuvviM caramANIo jeNAmeva teyalipure DA ra nayare teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA, ahApaDirUvaM uggahaM ogiNhaMti, ogiNhittA saMjameNa 5 tavasA appANaM bhAvamANIo vihrNti| 5 sUtra 24 : kAla ke usa bhAga meM IryAsamiti Adi sabhI niyamoM kA pAlana karane vAlI, Ta 5 gupta-brahmacAriNI, bahuzruta aura vizAla ziSya parivAra vAlI suvratA nAma kI sAdhvI eka sthAna se I ra dUsare sthAna ko vihAra karatI tetalipura nagara meM pdhaarii| vahA~ yathocita avagraha Adi grahaNakara 5 upAzraya meM ThaharI aura saMyama tathA tapa kI sAdhanA meM AtmalIna ho rahane lgii| ra 24. During that period of time a Sadhvi (female ascetic) named Suvrata, SI 2 moving from one village to another, arrived in Tetalipur town. She was an $ strict adherent of the ascetic disciplines including the discipline of movement and celibacy. She was well read and had a large family of disciples. She IS CHAPTER-14 : TETALIPUTRA (123) TA SAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnni Page #177 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra ( 124 ) stayed with her disciples at a suitable place and commenced her spiritual activities. poTTilA kA anurodha sUtra 25 : tae NaM tAsiM suvvayANaM ajjANaM ege saMghAie paDhamAe porisIe sajjhAyaM kare i jAva aDANIo teyaliputtassa gihaM aNupaviTThAo / tae NaM sA poTTilA tAo ajjAo ejjamANIo pAsai, pAsittA haTTatuTThA AsaNAo abbhaTThe, abbhuTTittA vaMdai namasai vaMdittA sattA vipulaM asaNaM pANaM khAimaM sAimaM paDilAbhei, paDilAbhittA evaM vayAsI " evaM khalu ahaM ajjAo ! teyaliputtassa puvviM iTTA kaMtA piyA maNuNNA maNAmA Asi, iyANiM aNiTTA appiyA, akaMtA amaNuNNA amaNAmA jAyA / necchai NaM teyaliputte mama nAmagoyamavi savaNayAe, kiM puNa daMsaNaM vA paribhogaM vA ? taM tubbhe NaM ajjAo bahunAyAo, bahusikkhiyAo, bahupaDhiyAo, bahUNi gAmAgara jAva AhiMDaha, rAIsara jAva gihAI aNuvisa, taM thAI bhe ajjAo ? kei kahiMci cunnajoge vA, maMtajoge vA, kammaNajoe vA, hiyauDDAvaNe vA, kAuDDAvaNe vA, Abhiogie vA, vasIkaraNe vA, kouyakamme vA, bhUikamme vA, mUle kaMde challI vallI siliyA vA, guliyA vA, osahe vA, bhesajje vA uvaladvapuvve jeNAhaM teyaliputtassa puNaravi iTThA bhavejjAmi / sUtra 25 : suvratA AryA ke eka saMghADe ne prathama prahara meM svAdhyAya aura dUsare prahara meM dhyAna kiyaa| tIsare prahara meM bhikSAdi ke lie nikalIM aura bhramaNa karatI huI sAdhviyA~ tetaliputra ke ghara meM aaiiN| poTTilA unheM Ate dekha prasanna aura santuSTa huI, apane Asana se uTha unheM vaMdana - namaskAra kiyA aura yatheSTa AhAra sAmagrI bhraayii| isake bAda vaha bolI "he AryAo ! pahale maiM tetaliputra kI iSTa, kAnta, priya, manojJa aura maNAma ( manabhAvana ) thI kintu aba aniSTa, akAnta, apriya, amanojJa aura amaNAma ho gaI hU~ / tetaliputra merA nAma bhI sunanA nahIM cAhate, dekhanA aura paribhoga karanA to dUra kI bAta hai| he AryAo ! Apa to bahuta vidAn haiM, zikSita haiM, anubhavI haiM, aneka nagara-grAma meM bhramaNa kara cukI haiM, aneka rAjAoM, yuvarAjoM Adi ke gharoM meM jA cukI haiN| ataH Apake pAsa yadi koI cUrNa - yoga, maMtra - yoga, kAmaNa-yoga, mana harane kA upAya, zarIra ko AkarSita karane kA upAya, parAbhUta karane kA upAya, vazIkaraNa kA prayoga, manamohaka hetu abhiSeka, maMtrita bhabhUta kA prayoga athavA sela, kaMda, chAla, bela, ghAsa, golI, auSadha yA bheSaja kI jAnakArI ho to batAveM tAki maiM phira se tetaliputra kI priya ho sakU~ / " POTTILA SEEKS HELP 25. During the first quarter of the day (three hours ) Arya Suvrata did her studies, during the second one she did her meditation, and during the third JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA ( 124 ) Fo For Private Personal Use Only Page #178 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ bhaNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN UUUUU ra caudahavA~ adhyayana : tetaliputra ( 125 ) TA 5 one she set out to beg alms with her group and arrived at the residence of S Tetaliputra. Pottila was pleased when she saw them coming. She got up from 2 her seat, duly greeted them and offered them ample food. After this she ra said Aryas! Earlier I was cherished, lovely, adored, charming, and beloved wife of Tetaliputra. But now in his eyes I have become opposite of that. When he does not want to hear my name, looking at me and enjoying my body are beyond expectation. Aryas! You are learned, experienced and scholarly; you have visited many towns and villages, and palaces and mansions of kings, princes and others. As such, if you have any knowledge of some concoction of powders, combination of Mantras, process of sorcery, method of bewitching, 5 inspiring physical attraction, ritual of exorcising, method of hypnotizing, S P process of anointing to cause a spell, use of magical ash made potent by incantation, or use of medicines and drugs like thorns, roots, bark, creeper, grass, pill, or mixture, please tell me so that I may once again gain favour & 5 and love of Tetaliputra." ra sUtra 26 : tae NaM tAo ajjAo poTTilAe evaM vuttAo samANIo do vi kanne ThAiMti, hA ra ThAittA poTTilaM evaM vayAsI-"amhe NaM devANuppiyA ! samaNIo niggaMthIo jAvada 15 guttabaMbhacAriNIo, no khalu kappai amhaM eyappayAraM kannehi vi nisAmettae, kimaMga puNaDa ra uvadisittae vA, Ayarittae vA ? amhe NaM tava devANuppiyA ! vicittaM kevalipannattaM dhammaMTa 15 prikhijjaamo|" sUtra 26 : poTTilA ke isa kathana para sAdhviyoM ne apane donoM kAna banda kara liye aura kahA-Ta 5 "devAnupriye ! hama nirgrantha zramaNiyA~ haiM, gupta brahmacAriNI haiM, ataH aisI bAteM hamAre kAnoM meM par3anA Da 15 bhI hameM nahIM klptaa| isa viSaya kA upadeza denA athavA aisA AcaraNa karanA hamAre lie kaise ra saMbhava ho sakatA hai ? hA~, devAnupriye ! hama tumheM kevalI dvArA prarUpita adbhuta dharma kA upadeza bhalI 2 5 prakAra se avazya de sakatI haiN|" / 15 26. At this outburst from Pottila the Sadhvi-s closed their ears with their palms and said, "Beloved of gods! we are Nirgranth Shramanis (Jain female ascetics) and we are strictly celibate; as such, it is sinful for us even to hear such talk. How could it be possible for us to indulge in activities like 15 preaching on the subject? However, we can certainly preach the unique 15 religion propagated by The Omniscient." ra sUtra 27 : tae NaM sA poTTilA tAo ajjAo evaM vayAsI-"icchAmi NaM ajjAo ! tumhaMTA 15 aMtie kevalipannattaM dhamma nisAmittae!" tae NaM tAo ajjAo poTTilAe vicittaM dhamma Da AUALIAL UUUUN PTER-14 : TETALIPUTRA (125) C Page #179 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - UUUUUA majja 2 ( 126 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 15 prikheNti| tae NaM sA poTTilA dhamma soccA nisamma haTTataTThA evaM vayAsI-"saddahAmi NaM dA ra ajjAo ! niggaMthaM pAvayaNaM jAva se jaheyaM tubbhe vayaha, icchAmi NaM ahaM tubbhaM aMtie DI 15 paMcANuvvaiyaM jAva satta sikkhAvaiyaM gihidhamma pddivjjitte|" 15 ahAsuhaM devANuppie ! ra sUtra 27 : poTTilA ne uttara diyA-"he AryAo ! maiM Apase kevalI prarUpita dharma sunanA cAhatI ra huuN|" isa para una sAdhviyoM ne poTTilA ko usa adbhuta dharma kA upadeza diyaa| poTTilA dharmopadeza 15 suna-samajhakara prasanna va saMtuSTa hokara bolI-"AryAo ! maiM nirgrantha ke pravacana para zraddhA karatI huuN| TI ra jaisA Apane kahA vaha vaisA hI hai| isalie maiM Apake nikaTa aNuvrata aura sAta zikSAvrata vAle Da ra zrAvakadharma ko aMgIkAra karanA cAhatI huuN|" ra AryAoM ne uttara diyA-"devAnupriye ! jisameM sukha mile vaha kro|" 27. Pottila said, "Aryas! I would certainly like to hear the religion a propagated by The Omniscient." And the Sadhvis gave a discourse on the 5 unique religion. On listening and understanding the discourse Pottila | 2 became happy and contented. She said, "Aryas! I have faith in the word of The Omniscient; what you have said is true. As such, I would like to get 5 initiated into the Shravak Dharma (your order for laity) that includes the five minor vows and seven disciplinary vows." 2 The Aryas said, "Do as you please." ra zrAvikA poTTilA 15 sUtra 28 : tae NaM sA poTTilA tAsiM ajjANaM aMtie paMcANuvvaiyaM jAva dhamma paDivajjai, dI ra tAo ajjAo vaMdai namasai vaMdittA namaMsittA pddivisjjei| tae NaM sA poTTilA samaNovAsiyA jAyA. jAva samaNe niggaMthe pAsueNaM esaNijjeNa dA ra asaNa-pANa-khAima-sAimeNaM vattha-paDiggaha-kaMbala-pAyapuMchaNeNaM osaha-bhesajjeNaM pADihArieNaM hI 15 pIDha-phalaga-sejjA-saMthAraeNaM paDilAbhemANI vihri| ra sUtra 28 : poTTilA ne una AryAoM se pA~ca aNuvratAdiyukta dharma aMgIkAra kiyA aura TI 15 vandanA-namaskAra kara unheM vidA kiyaa| ra aba poTTilA zramaNopAsikA ho gaI aura nirgrantha zramaNoM ko vAMchita vastue~ pradAna karatI jIvana TA 5 vyatIta karane lgii| (vAMchita vastue~-ucita tathA svIkAra karane yogya azana, pAna, khAdima, da ra svAdima, AhAra, vastra, pAtra, kambala, pA~vapoMcha, auSadha, bheSaja tathA vApasa karane yogya pIDhA, pATa, dra ra zayyA, upAzraya aura saMstAraka kA bichAvana aadi|) 5 (126) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA SAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn) Page #180 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ UUUUUUUN 15 uuriruur Lurrart 5 ra caudahavA~ adhyayana : tetaliputra ( 127 ) DA R SHRAVIKA POTTILA 28. Pottila took the prescribed vows and sent the Aryas away with 2 ceremony. B Now Pottila became a Shramanopasika and started spending her days 5 donating various things needed by the ascetics. (these things include - 2 consumables like food, apparel, utensils, rugs, towels, medicines, and other such things and returnable durables like seat, bench, bed, abode, and bedo made of hay, and other such things suitable and prescribed for an ascetic.) S 5 sUtra 29 : tae NaM tIse poTTilAe annayA kayAi puvvarattAvarattakAlasamayaMsi kuDuMbajAgariyaMTa jAgaramANIe ayameyArUve ajjhathie jAva samuSpajjitthA-"evaM khalu ahaM teyaliputtassa pubbiM DA ra iTThA 5 Asi, iyANiM aNiTThA 5 jAyA jAva paribhogaM vA, taM seyaM khalu mama suvvayANaM ajjANaM 5 aMtie pvvitte|" evaM sNpehei| saMpehittA kallaM pAuppabhAyAe jeNeva teyaliputte teNevaTa ra uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA karayalapariggahiyaM sirasAvattaM matthae aMjaliM kaTTa evaM vayAsI-"evaM DA ra khalu devANuppiyA ! mae suvyayANaM ajjANaM aMtie dhamme nisaMte jAva se vi ya me dhamme icchie / 5 paDicchie abhiruie| taM icchAmi NaM tubbhehi abbhaNunAyA pvvitte|" ra sUtra 29 : kucha samaya bAda eka bAra ardha-rAtri ke samaya jaba poTTilA pArivArika cintAoM meM 2 5 DUbI jAga rahI thI, usake mana meM vicAra uThA-"pahale maiM tetaliputra ko priya thI (pUrva-sU. 25 Ta ra ke smaan)| kintu aba apriya aniSTa lagane lagI huuN| ataH acchA hogA ki maiM suvratA AryA ke Da ra pAsa dIkSA grahaNa kara luuN|" dUsare dina prAtaHkAla vaha tetaliputra ke pAsa gaI aura yathAvidhi / 5 abhinandana karake bolI-"devAnupriya ! maiMne suvratA AryA se dharma sunA hai| vaha dharma mujhe iSTa, atIva Te ra iSTa aura rucikara lagA hai ataH Apase AjJA pAkara maiM dIkSA lenA cAhatI huuN|" 29. A few days later once again around midnight when Pottila was awake 5 and worrying about some domestic problem she thought, "There was a time 15 when Tetaliputra loved me, but now I have lost his favour. (as para 25). As Ta such, it would be best for me to get Diksha and become an ascetic." Next morning she approached Tetaliputra and after greetings asked him, "Beloved of gods! I have listened to the discourse of Suvrata Arya and found it to be very much desirable. I want to accept Diksha after getting your permission." re tetaliputra kI zarta ra sUtra 30 : tae NaM teyaliputte poTTilaM evaM vayAsI-"evaM khalu tumaM devANuppie ! muMDA 15 bhavittA pavvaiyA samANI kAlamAse kAlaM kiccA annayaresu devaloesu devattAe uvavajjihisi, taMda ra jai NaM tuma devANuppie ! mamaM tAo devaloyAo Agamma kevalipannatte dhamme bohehi, to haMDa 15 visajjemi, aha NaM tuma mamaM NaM saMbohesi to te Na visjjemi|" 5 CHAPTER-14 : TETALIPUTRA (127) Wan nnnnnnnnnAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA FILLIUALALA FUUUUUY Page #181 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ UUUUUN prajja 5( 128 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 5 tae NaM sA poTTilA teyaliputtassa eyamahU~ pddisunnei| sUtra 30 : tetaliputra ne poTTilA se kahA-"devAnupriye ! tuma muMDana karAke dIkSA logI aura 2 apane anta samaya deha tyAga kara kisI devaloka meM janma logii| yadi tuma vacana do ki usa devaloka 8 15 se Akara mujhe kevalI pradatta dharma kA pratibodha dogI to maiM tumheM anumati detA hU~ anyathA nhiiN|" ra poTTilA ne tetaliputra kA yaha anurodha svIkAra kara liyaa| P TETALIPUTRA'S CONDITION 30. Tetaliputra replied, "Beloved of gods! You will get your head shaved > and become an ascetic. In the end when you breath your last you shall reincarnate in some dimension of gods. If you promise me that as god you will come to me and show me the path shown by The Omniscient then, and then only I will give you permission. 5 Pottila accepted Tetaliputra's request. ra sUtra 31 : tae NaM teyaliputte vipulaM asaNaM pANaM khAimaM sAimaM uvakkhaDAvei, 15 uvakkhaDAvittA mittaNAi jAva AmaMtei, AmaMtittA jAva saMmANei, saMmANittA poTTilaM NhAyaM jAvada ra purisahassavAhaNIyaM sIyaM duruhittA mittaNAi jAva parivuDe savviDDIe jAva raveNaM tetalipurassa hA ra majhaMmajjheNaM jeNeva suvvayANaM uvassae teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA sIyAo paccoruhai, sI 5 paccIruhittA poTTilaM purao kaTu jeNeva suvvayA ajjA teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA vaMdai ra namasai vaMdittA namaMsittA evaM vayAsI15 "evaM khalu devANuppie ! mama poTTilA bhAriyA iTThA, esa NaM saMsArabhauvviggA jAva 2 pvvitte| paDicchaMtu NaM devANuppie ! sissiNibhikkhaM dlyaami|" 5 "ahAsuhaM mA paDibaMdhaM kreh|" ra sUtra 31 : tetaliputra ne pracura azanAdi AhAra sAmagrI banavAI aura mitrAdi ko nimaMtraNa diyaa| Ta 5 atithiyoM kA yathocita Adara-satkAra kiyA aura poTTilA ko snAnAdi karavA taiyAra krvaayaa| phira DA ra hajAra puruSoM ke uThAne yogya pAlakI para poTTilA ko savAra karA mitrAdi ko sAtha le samasta vaibhava 12 sahita gAje-bAje ke sAtha vaha tetalipura ke bIca hotA huA suvratA sAdhvI ke pAsa phuNcaa| unheM TI 15 yathAvidhi vandanA-namaskAra kara tetaliputra bolA-"devAnupriye ! merI yaha poTTilA bhAryA mujhe priya hai| dA 15 yaha saMsAra ke bhaya se udvigna ho gaI hai aura dIkSA lenA cAhitI hai| ataH he devAnupriye ! maiM Apako DA ra ziSya-bhikSA detA hU~, ise svIkAra kiijiye|" 5 sAdhvI ne uttara diyA-"jisameM sukha mile vaha avilamba kro|" 2 31. Tetaliputra made arrangements for a great feast and delicious and 5 savory dishes were prepared. He invited all his relatives and friends. After a ra(128) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Page #182 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ L delo. eNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNja U DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD) ra caudahavA~ adhyayana : tetaliputra ( 129 ) | 15 the feast, he honoured the guests with suitable gifts. He got Pottila ready after bath (etc.). Taking her in a Purisasahassa palanquin, displaying all his wealth and grandeur, and accompanied by all the guests he passed through 2 the streets of Tetalipur with all fan fare and arrived at the place whe Suvrata was staying. After offering his obeisance to the Arya he said, "Beloved of gods! This is Pottila, my wife. I love and cherish her. She has become fearful of the mundane life and desires to accept Diksha. As such, 15 Beloved of gods! I make a disciple-donation to you. Please accept." 12 The Sadhvi replied, "Do as you please." 5 sUtra 32 : tae NaM sA poTTilA suvvayAhiM ajjAhiM evaM vuttA samANA haTTha-tuTThA uttarapurathime DA ra disibhAe sayameva AbharaNa-mallAlaMkAraM omuyai, omuittA sayameva paMcamuTThiyaM loyaM karei, Te 5 karittA jeNeva suvyayAo ajjAo teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA vaMdai namasai vaMdittA DA namaMsittA evaM vayAsI-"Alite NaM bhaMte ! loe" evaM jahA devANaMdA, jAva ekkArasa aMgAI, TA 15 bahUNi vAsANi sAmannapariyAgaM pAuNai, pAuNittA mAsiyAe saMlehaNAe attANaM jhosittA saddhiM DA ra bhattAiM aNasaNeNaM cheittA, Aloiya-paDikkatA samAhipattA kAlamAse kAlaM kiccA annayaresuTI 15 devaloesu devattAe uvvnnaa| ra sUtra 32 : suvratA AryA ke isa kathana para poTTilA prasanna aura saMtuSTa huii| uttara-pUrva dizA meM Ta 5 jAkara usane svayaM hI apane AbhUSaNa, mAlA va alaMkAra utAra die aura apane hAthoM se paMcamuSTi Da ra loca kiyaa| ye saba kArya saMpanna kara vaha suvratA AryA ke pAsa lauTI aura vandanAdi ke pazcAt S ra bolI-'he bhagavatI ! yaha saMsAra cAroM ora se jala rahA hai ........ / " (dIkSA kA vistRta varNana TI 15 bhagavatIsUtra meM varNita devAnandA kI dIkSA ke samAna hai)| dIkSA ke bAda poTTilA ne gyAraha aMgoM kA Da ra adhyayana kiyA aura aneka varSoM taka cAritra kA pAlana kiyaa| antataH eka mAha kI saMlekhanA kara ra kRzakAya ho, sATha bhakta anazana kara, pratikramaNa va AlocanA kara samAdhimaraNa dvArA zarIra tyAga TA 15 poTTilA ne devaloka meM devarUpa meM janma liyaa| 32. Pottila was pleased to hear this. She went in the north-eastern direction, put off her ornaments, garlands and other embellishments and pulled out her hair (Panchmushti Loach). After completing these formalities C 5 she returned to Arya Suvrata and after obeisance said, "Bhagavati! This C world is burning fiercely in the fire of aging and death. . . . . . . . ." Pleading thus she got initiated. (detailed description of the initiation is same as that of B Devananda in Bhagavati Sutra). With the passage of time she acquired the 5 knowledge of the eleven canons and lived a long and disciplined ascetic life. 5 In the end she took the ultimate vow of one month duration. She became UPL (129) TA 15 CHAPTER-14 : TETALIPUTRA PAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAI Page #183 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - dhaDDDDDDDDDDDDDDjjana PP (130) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA emaciated and after meditation and a last critical review of her life sh embraced a meditator's death and reincarnated as a god. 5kanakaratha kA dehAnta 2 sUtra 33 : tae NaM se kaNagarahe rAyA annayA kayAI kAladhammuNA saMjutte yAvi hotthaa| tae / 5 NaM rAIsara jAva NIharaNaM kareMti, karittA annamannaM evaM vayAsI-"evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! ra kaNagarahe rAyA rajje ya jAva putte viyaMgitthA, amhe NaM devANuppiyA ! rAyAhINA, rAyAhiTThiyA, ra rAyAhINakajjA, ayaM ca NaM tetalI amacce kaNagarahassa raNNo savvaTThANesu savvabhUmiyAsu 5 laddhapaccae dinaviyAre savvakajjavaDDAvae yAvi hotthaa| taM seyaM khalu amhaM teyaliputtaM amaccaMda ra kumAra jAittae' tti kaTu annamannassa eyamaTuM paDisuNeti, paDisuNittA jeNeva teyaliputte amacce Da 5 teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA teyaliputtaM evaM vayAsIra "evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! kaNagarahe rAyA rajje ya raDhe ya jAva viyaMgei, amhe ya NaMTa 5 devANuppiyA ! rAyAhINA jAva rAyAhINakajjA, tumaM ca NaM devANuppiyA ! kaNagarahassa raNNo dI ra savvaTThANesu jAva rjjdhuraaciNte| taM jai NaM devANuppiyA ! asthi kei kumAre rAyalakkhaNasaMpanne / 15 abhiseyArihe, taM NaM tumaM amhaM dalAhi, jA NaM amhe mahayA rAyAbhiseeNaM abhisiNcaamo|" ra sUtra 33 : idhara kAlAntara meM rAjA kanakaratha kA dehAvasAna ho gyaa| rAjAoM tathA rAjakumAroM Da B Adi pratiSThitajanoM ne yathAvidhi usakA antima saMskAra kiyaa| tatpazcAt una logoM ne paraspara Ta] 5 vicAra kiyA-"devAnupriyo ! rAjA kanakaratha ne apanI rAjyAsakti ke kAraNa apane putroM ko dI ra vikalAMga kara diyA hai| hama saba to rAjA ke AdhIna rahe haiM, rAjA ke adhiSThita hokara rahane aura Da ra kArya karane vAle haiM para amAtya tetaliputra sadA sabhI bhUmikAoM meM rAjA kanakaratha ke vizvAsapAtra, Te 15 parAmarzadAtA aura kArya-saMcAlaka rahe haiN| ataH hameM unase yogya zAsaka kI yAcanA karanI caahiye|" ra isa vicAra para sahamata ho ve sabhI tetaliputra ke pAsa Ae aura bole15 "devAnupriya ! Apa sabhI kAmoM meM rAjA kanakaratha ke parama vizvAsa pAtra evaM rAjya ke hita TA ciMtaka rahe haiM ataH hamane vimarza kara Apase yogya zAsaka kI yAcanA karane kA nirNaya liyA hai| ataH yadi koI kumAra rAja lakSaNoM se yukta aura rAjyAbhiSeka ke yogya ho to hameM batAveM jisase DA 15 hama usakA upayukta samAroha sahita rAjyAbhiSeka kreN|" KANAK-RATH PASSES AWAY 33. Some years later King Kanak-rath died. Kings, princes and other prominent people performed his last rites. After that they conferred, ra "Beloved of gods! Because of his covetous attitude King Kanak-rathi 5 disfigured all his sons. We have always remained as subjects of the king and a 5 worked under his guidance only. But minister Tetaliputra has always been a JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA J Sannnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr 15 (130) Page #184 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jaNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNWan UUUN kacaudahavA~ adhyayana : tetaliputra ( 131 ) SI Bhis confidante, advisor, and administrator on his behalf in all matters. As 5 such, we should request him to provide an able ruler." Deciding thus, they all 15 came to Tetaliputra and said - "Beloved of gods! After due deliberations we have decided to request you 3 to provide an able ruler. If you know of some prince having virtues desired of 15 a king, please tell us so that we may arrange for a grand coronatio 5 ceremony." ra sUtra 34 : tae NaM teyaliputte tesiM IsarapabhiINaM eyamaTTha paDisuNei, paDisuNittA kaNagajjhayaMTa 15 kumAra pahAyaM jAva sassirIyaM karei, karittA tesiM IsarapabhiINaM uvaNei, uvaNittA evaM vayAsI5 "esa NaM devANuppiyA ! kaNagarahassa raNNo putte, paumAvaIe devIe attae, kaNagajjhae TA ra kumAre abhiseyArihe raaylkkhnnsNpnne| mae kaNagarahassa raNNo rahassiyaM sNvddddie| eyaM NaM tubheDA 5 mahayA mahayA rAyAbhiseeNaM abhisiNch|" savvaM ca tesiM uTThANapariyAvaNiyaM prikhei| ra tae NaM te Isarapabhiio kaNagajjhayaM kumAraM mahayA mahayA rAyAbhiseeNaM abhisiNcNti| 5 sUtra 34 : tetaliputra ne una pratiSThita janoM kA anurodha svIkAra kiyA aura kumAra kanakadhvaja DA 12 ko vastrAlaMkAra se vibhUSita kara unake sAmane lAkara kahA5 "devAnupriyo ! yaha kanakaratha rAjA kA putra aura rAnI padmAvatI kA Atmaja kumAra kanakadhvaja ra hai| yaha rAjya kalAoM se yukta aura abhiSeka yogya hai| maiMne kanakaratha rAjA se gupta rakhakara isakA 5 lAlana-pAlana kiyA hai| Apa loga isakA pUrNa samAroha ke sAtha rAjyAbhiSeka kreN|" yaha kahakara 5 unhoMne kumAra ke janma aura lAlana-pAlana kA samagra vRttAnta kaha sunaayaa| B 34. Tetaliputra accepted the request of those prominent citizens and after 5 due preparations presented prince Kanak-dhvaj before them. He said2 "Beloved of gods! This is prince Kanak-dhvaj. He is the son of late kingSI Kanak-rath and Queen Padmavati. He is endowed with all the virtues a king B should have and thus he may be crowned. I brought him up keeping it a secret from king Kanak-rath. You may crown him with all due ceremonies." 5 And Tetaliputra narrated in details all the incidents of the life of the prince. cl ra sUtra 35 : tae NaM te Isarapabhiio kaNagajjhayaM kumAraM mahayA mahayA rAyAbhiseeNaM 15 abhisiNcNti| tae NaM se kaNagajjhae kumAre rAyA jAe, mahayA himavaMta-mahaMta-malaya-maMdara-DI ra mahiMdasAre, vaNNao, jAva rajjaM pasAsemANe vihri| ra tae NaM sA paumAvaI devI kaNagajjhayaM rAyaM saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI-"esa NaM puttA ! DA tava (pitA kaNaga rahe rAyA) rajje ya jAva aMteure ya tumaM ca teyaliputtassa pahAveNaM, taM tumaM NaM dI 5 CHAPTER-14 : TETALIPUTRA ( 131) TA FEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAE Page #185 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ( 132 ) dharma teyaliputtaM amaccaM ADhAhi, parijANAhi, sakkArehi, sammANehi, iMtaM abbhuTThehi ThiyaM pajjuvAsAhi vaccaMtaM paDisaMsAhehi, addhAsaNeNaM uvanimaMtehi, bhogaM ca se aNuvaDDhe hi / sUtra 35 : vahA~ upasthita rAjakumAra Adi pratiSThita janoM ne kumAra kanakadhvaja kA apAra vaibhavayukta rAjyAbhiSeka kiyA, kanakadhvaja rAjA bana gayA ( rAjA kA varNana aupapAtikasUtra ke anusAra hai) aura rAjya kA saMcAlana karatA jIvana vyatIta karane lgaa| isa avasara para padmAvatI devI ne rAjA kanakadhvaja ko bulAkara kahA - " putra ! ( yadyapi tumhAre pitA kanakaratha rAjA the ) kintu tumheM yaha rAjya va aMtaHpura tetaliputra kI kRpA se prApta hue hai / ataH tuma amAtya tetaliputra ko apanA hitaiSI jAna unakA Adara karanA, satkAra karanA aura sammAna krnaa| unake Ane para khar3e hokara Avabhagata aura upAsanA krnaa| ve jAne lageM to unake sAtha jAkara vidA krnaa| ve boleM to unake kathana kI sarAhanA krnaa| unheM apane sAtha Asana pradAna karanA aura unakI sampannatA meM vRddhi krnaa| 35. All those present there arranged for a grand coronation ceremony and Kanak-dhvaj became the king. ( details as per Aupapatik Sutra ). He commenced his life dispensing all his duties as a ruler. On this occasion Queen Padmavati called the new king and said, "Son! You have got this palace and the kingdom by the grace of Tetaliputra. As such, you should pay all due regards, respect and honour to him considering him to be your well wisher. When he comes, you should stand and greet him with due respect. When he leaves, you should accompany him to the gate. When he speaks, you should commend his statement. In protocol you should offer him a seat besides your own and above all, you should enhance his financial status. sUtra 36 : tae se kaNagajjhae paumAvaIe devIe taha tti paDisuNei, jAva bhogaM ca se vaDDhe sUtra 36 : kanakadhvaja ne padmAvatI devI kI AjJA ko zirodhArya kiyA aura amAtya tetaliputra ko sabhI suvidhAe~ va adhikAra pradAna kara diye / 36. Kanak-dhvaj accepted the instructions of Queen Padmavati with due regards and extended all the facilities and powers as told. sUtra 37 : tae NaM se poTTile deve teyaliputtaM abhikkhaNaM-2 kevalipannatte dhamme saMbohei, no ceva NaM se teyaliputte saMbujjhai / tae NaM tassa poTTiladevassa imeyArUve ajjhathie jAva samupajjitthA - " evaM khalu kaNagajjhae rAyA teyaliputtaM ADhAi, jAva bhogaM ca saMvaDDhei tae NaM se teyaliputte abhikkhaNaM abhikkhaNaM saMbohijjamANe vi dhamme no saMbujjhai, taM seyaM khalu kaNagajjhayaM teyaliputtAo vippariNAmittae' tti kaTTu evaM saMpehei, saMpehittA kaNagajjhayaM teyaliputtAo vipariNAmei / ( 132 ) For Private JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Personal Use Only Page #186 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ caudahavA~ adhyayana: tetaliputra ( 133 ) sUtra 37 : udhara poTTila deva ne tetalIputra ko bAraMbAra kevalI pradatta dharma kA pratibodha diyA kintu tetaliputra ko bodha jAgrata nahIM huA / poTTila deva ke mana meM vicAra AyA--" rAjA kanakadhvaja amAtya kA Adara, satkAra Adi ( pUrva - sUtra 35 ke samAna) karatA hai| isI kAraNa bAra-bAra pratibodha dene para bhI liputra para koI prabhAva nahIM hotA / ataH ucita hogA ki kanakadhvaja ko amAtya ke viruddha kara diyA jaay|" yaha vicAra Ane para deva ne rAjA ko tetaliputra se vimukha kara diyaa| 37. Meanwhile the god Pottil descended time after time and preached the word of The Omniscient but Tetaliputra failed to see the light. At last god Pottil decided, "King Kanak-dhvaj gives all due regards and facilities to Tetaliputra (as detailed in para 35). That is the reason that there is hardly any effect of repeated preaching on him. So it is required that Kanak-dhvaj be turned against the minister." And he immediately implemented his idea. rAjA kI udAsInatA sUtra 38 : tae NaM teyaliputte kallaM pahAe jAva pAyacchitte AsakhaMdhavaragae bahUhiM purisehiM saMparivuDe sAo gihAo niggacchai, niggacchittA jeNeva kaNagajjhae rAyA teNeva pahArettha gamaNAe / sUtra 38 : dUsare dina snAnAdi sabhI nitya karmoM se nivRtta ho zreSTha azva para savAra ho aneka logoM se ghirA tetaliputra amAtya apane ghara se kanakadhvaja rAjA ke pAsa jAne ke lie niklaa| KING'S APATHY 38. Next day getting ready after his bath Tetaliputra set out to visit the king. He was riding a horse and was surrounded by many people. sUtra 39 : tae NaM teyaliputtaM amaccaM se jahA bahave rAIsaratalavara jAva pabhiio pAsaMti, te taheva ADhAyaMti, parijANaMti abbhuTTheti, abbhuTThittA aMjalipariggahaM kareMti, karitA iTThAhiM kaMtAhiM jAva vaggUhiM AlavemANA saMlavemANA ya purato ya piTTato pAsato ya maggato ya samaNugacchati / sUtra 39 : rAha meM jo bhI rAjA rAjakumArAdi pratiSThita vyakti amAtya tetaliputra ko dekhate ve sadA kI bhA~ti unakA Adara karate aura hitaiSIjana khar3e ho hAtha jor3ate aura iSTa, kAnta Adi vacanoM se bAra-bAra abhivAdana karate / ye loga amAtya ke Age-pIche agala-bagala meM sAtha-sAtha calane lge| 39. On the way many kings, princes, and other prominent people met Tetaliputra and, as usual, paid him due regards. His well wishers stood up CHAPTER-14: TETALIPUTRA ( 133 ) For Private 2 Personal Use Only Page #187 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ UUUUUU majja ra ( 134 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 5 and greeted him with joined palms and sweet and courteous words. Many of 5 them joined him moving at his front, back or flanks. ra sUtra 40 : tae NaM se teyaliputte jeNeva kaNagajjhae teNeva uvaagcchi| tae NaM kaNagajjhae / 5 teyaliputtaM ejjamANaM pAsai, pAsittA no ADhAi, no pariyANAi, no abbhuDhei, aNADhAyamANe ra apariyANamANe aNabbhuTTAyamANe parammuhe sNcitttthi| 5 tae NaM teyaliputte amacce kaNagajjhayassa raNNo aMjaliM krei| tao ya NaM kaNagajjhae rAyA Da ra aNADhAyamANe aparijANamANe aNabbhuTTemANe tusiNIe parammuhe sNcitttti| 5 tae NaM teyaliputte kaNagajjhayaM vippariNayaM jANittA bhIe jAva saMjAyabhae evaM vayAsI-"ruTe DA raNaM mama kaNagajjhae rAyA, hINe NaM mama kaNagajjhae rAyA, avajjhAe NaM kaNagajjhae raayaa| taM Na 5 Najjai NaM mama keNai ku-mAreNa mArehi" tti kaTTa bhIe tatthe ya jAva saNiyaM saNiyaM paccosakkei, 8 ra paccosakkittA tameva AsakhaMdhaM durUhei, durUhittA tetalipuraM majhamajheNaM jeNeva sae gihe teNeva 5 5 pahArettha gmnnaae| ra sUtra 40 : tetaliputra amAtya kanakadhvaja rAjA ke nikaTa phuNcaa| rAjA ne unheM Ate dekhA e kintu unakA Adara nahIM kiyA, hitaiSI jAna khar3A bhI nahIM huA apitu mu~ha pherakara baiThA rhaa| 2 tetaliputra ne jaba rAjA ko hAtha jor3e taba bhI vaha unakA anAdara karate hue vimukha hokara baiThA rhaa| re rAjA ko apane viruddha huA jAnakara tetaliputra ke mana meM bahuta bhaya utpanna huaa| unhoMne mana rahI mana kahA-"rAjA kanakadhvaja mujhase rUTha gae haiM, mere prati hIna ho gae haiM aura mere viSaya meM 5 burA socane lage haiN| na jAne ve mujhe kisa burI mauta mAra deNge|" ina vicAroM se unake mana meM DaraTa 5 aura trAsa utpanna huA aura ve ghabarAkara dhIre-dhIre vahA~ se saraka ge| apane azva para savAra ho dA 2 nagara ke bIca hote hue apane ghara kI dizA meM cle| 5 40. Tetaliputra came to king Kanak-dhvaj. The king saw him coming but > he neither greeted him with usual respect nor stood up to honour him; he in C > fact turned away from him. When Tetaliputra joined his palms and greeted 2 the king he did not respond, conveying his feeling of apathy and neglect for the minister. 15 Tetaliputra observed this cold treatment meted out by the king and got fearful. He thought, "King Kanak-dhvaj is annoyed with me. He has gones against me and started thinking bad about me. In this state of mind he may deal some drastic punishment to me." These thoughts added to his fear and apprehension and he silently fled from there. He rode his horse and through the town started for his home. 15 (134) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #188 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - - - - - - SNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNsa ra caudahavA~ adhyayana : tetaliputra (135 ) DA 15 sUtra 41 : tae NaM teyaliputtaM je jahA Isara jAva pAsaMti te tahA no ADhAyaMti, no dI ra pariyANaMti, no abbhuTuMti, no aMjalipariggaraM kareMti, iTAhiM jAva No saMlavaMti, no purao yA 15 piTThao ya pAsao ya maggao ya smnnugcchti| ra tae NaM teyaliputte jeNeva sae gihe teNeva uvaagcchi| jA vi ya se bAhiriyA parisA bhavai, dI taM jahA-dAse i vA, pese i vA, bhAillae i vA, sA vi ya NaM no ADhAi, no pariyANAi, no DA ra abbhuttttei| jA vi ya se abhiMtariyA parisA bhavai, taM jahA-piyA i vA mAyA i vA jAva bhAyA thA 15 i vA bhagiNI i vA bhajjA i vA puttA i vA dhUyA i vA suNhA i vA, sA vi ya NaM no ADhAi, DA ra no pariyANAi, no abbhuttttei| 15 sUtra 41 : mArga meM jAte hue aneka pratiSThita vyaktiyoM ne tetaliputra ko dekhA para unhoMne DA ra amAtya kA Adara nahIM kiyA, jaise unheM pahacAnA nahIM, na khar3e hue, na hAtha jor3e aura na hI madhura DI 15 vANI meM abhivAdana kiyaa| ve unake sAtha-sAtha unake Age-pIche bhI nahIM cle| 2 tetaliputra apane ghara phuNce| vahA~ bhI bAhara kI baiThaka meM rahane vAle dAsa, preSya, bhAgIdAra Adi DI ra ne bhI unakA Adara Adi nahIM kiyA? isI prakAra unakI bhItarI baiThaka meM rahane vAle mAtA, pitA, TI bhAI, bahana, patnI, putra, putravadhU Adi ne bhI unakA Adara satkAra nahIM kiyaa| ra 41. On the way many kings, princes, and other prominent people sawal 15 Tetaliputra but did not recognize him, pay him due regards, stand and greet al him with joined palms and sweet and courteous words. None of them joined him and moved at his front, back or flanks. B Tetaliputra reached his residence. There also, in the outer section his ] slaves, servants, partners etc. did not greet him with usual regard. He got the same treatment in the inner section of his house by his parents, brothers, 2 sisters, wife, son, daughter-in-law, and others. 15 AtmaghAta kA prayatna sUtra 42 : tae NaM se teyaliputte jeNeva vAsaghare, jeNeva sae sayaNijje teNeva uvAgacchai, TA 15 uvAgacchittA sayaNijjaMsi NisIyai, NisIittA evaM vayAsI-"evaM khalu ahaM sayAo gihAo ra niggacchAmi, taM ceva jAva abhiMtariyA parisA no ADhAi, no pariyANAi, no abbhuDhei, taM seyaM TA 15 khalu mama appANaM jIviyAo vavarovittae, tti kaTTa evaM saMpehei, saMpehittA tAlauDaM visaMDa ra AsagaMsi pakkhivai, se ya vise No sNkmi| ra tae NaM se teyaliputte nIluppala jAva gavala-guliya-ayasikusumappagAsaM khuradhAraM asiM khadhaMsi DI ra oharai, tattha vi ya se dhArA opllaa| 15 CHAPTER-14 : TETALIPUTRA (135) TA Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn CUUUUN Page #189 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ DDDDDDDDDDDDDDjata ra ( 136 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 5 tae NaM se teyaliputte jeNeva asogavaNiyA teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA pAsagaM gIvAe DA ra baMdhai, baMdhittA rukkhaM durUhai, durUhittA pAsa rukkhe baMdhai, baMdhittA appANaM muyai, tattha vi ya se dI 15 rajjU chinnaa| ra tae NaM se teyaliputte mahaimahAlayasilaM gIvAe baMdhai, baMdhittA atthAhamatAramaporisiyaMsiTa 2 udagaMsi appANaM muyai, tattha vi se thAhe jaae| 5 tae NaM se teyaliputte sukkaMsi taNakUDasi agaNikAyaM pakkhivai, pakkhivittA appANaM muyai, ra tattha vi ya se agaNikAe vijjhaae| 5 sUtra 42 : tetaliputra apane kamare meM Akara zayyA para baiThA aura vicAra karane lagA-"maiM apane dA ra ghara se nikala rAjA ke pAsa gayA aura usane merA satkAra nahIM kiyaa| lauTate samaya rAha meM bhI Da ra kisI ne Adara nahIM kiyA aura ghara meM bhI bhItara-bAhara kisI ne merA yathocita Adara-satkAra nahIM Ta 5 kiyaa| aisI sthiti meM apanA jIvana tyAga denA hI ucita hai|" isa manodazA meM usane apane mu~ha meM DA ra tAlapuTa viSa (tIvra mAraka viSa) DAlA kintu usakA koI prabhAva nahIM huaa| 15 phira usane nIlakamala Adi (a. 9, sU. 17) jaisI talavAra se apane kaMdhe para prahAra kiyA Da ra kintu usakI dhAra kuMThita ho gii| 5 tatpazcAt tetaliputra azokavATikA meM gayA aura apane gale meM rassI se phaMdA ksaa| vRkSa para da ra car3hakara rassI ke khule chora ko DAla se bA~dhA aura svayaM nIce kUda pdd'aa| para use phA~sI nahIM lagI, Da 15 vaha rassI TUTa gii| ra isI prakAra tetaliputra ne apane gale meM bar3I-sI zilA bA~dhI aura gaharI aura athAha jalarAzi S ra meM kUda pdd'aa| para vaha DUbA nahIM, vaha jalarAzi chichalI ho gii| ra aMta meM usane ghAsa ke sUkhe Dhera meM Aga lagAI aura usameM kUda pdd'aa| para vaha Aga bhI bujhaDa 15 gii| rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr 15 SUICIDE ATTEMPT ra 42. Tetaliputra went into his room, sat down on the bed and started SI ? brooding, "I left my house and went to the king and he did not give me due 5 regard. On the way back as well as at home I got the same apathetic a 5 treatment from everyone. Under these circumstances it is best for me to end 5 my life." In this depressed state, he put the Taalput poison (an extremely 2 strong and deadly poison) in his mouth but nothing happened. 5 After this he took his blue (as in Ch. 9 para 17) sword and hit at the base 5 of his neck but its sharp edge became blunt. 5 (136) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA I Page #190 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ *** 2005 .cat SC W AY NA Page #191 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra (bhAga 2) citra paricaya THE ILLUSTRATIONS EXPLAINED bure samaya meM mRtyu bhI sAtha nahIM detI citra : 16 rAja-sanmAna se Asakta huA tetalIputra dhIre-dhIre dharmadhyAna se bhI vimukha ho gayA / poTTilA devI ne use dharma meM anurakta karane kI bahuta bAra preraNA dI, parantu vaha dharmAnurAgI nahIM bnaa| taba devI ne rAjA ke mana meM maMtrI ke prati ghRNA paidA kara dii| rAjA ke dvArA ghora apamAna hone para duHkhI nirAza telIputra jIvana kA anta karane kA prayAsa karatA hai 1. maMtrI ne tAlapuTa viSa kA bhakSaNa kiyA, kintu viSa kA koI prabhAva nahIM huA / 2. marane ke lie gardana para talavAra kA prahAra kiyA, kintu talavAra kI dhAra kuNThita ho gii| 3. gale meM phA~sI kA phaMdA lagAkara vRkSa se laTakA, parantu rassI TUTa gaI / 4. gale meM patthara kI zilA bA~dhakara athAha jalarAzi meM chalA~ga lagAI, parantu vaha nahIM DUbA / 5. . anta meM sUkhe ghAsa ke Dhera meM Aga lagAkara usameM kUda par3A to Aga hI bujha gaI / isa prakAra AtmahatyA ke sabhI prayatna vyartha ho gaye / (caudahavA~ adhyayana ) FOR THE UNLUCKY, EVEN THE DEATH-WISH MISFIRES ILLUSTRATION : 16 Entrapped in state honour and comforts Tetaliputra slowly drifted away from all religious activities. Time and again Goddess Pottila tried her best to inspire the minister to accept the spiritual path but in vain. At last she made the king hateful towards the minister. When Tetaliputra was insulted by the king he was overwhelmed with sorrow. He repeatedly tried to commit suicide. 1. Minister Tetaliputra took poison but the poison did not kill him. 2. He hit himself with the blue sword but it became blunt. 3. He tried to hang himself from a tree but the rope broke apart. 4. He tied a rock to himself and jumped in deep water but the waters became shallow. 5. He built a fire by collecting heaps of dry twigs and jumped in it, but the fire was extinguished. Thus all his attempts at suicide failed. (CHAPTER-14) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (PART-2) For Private Personal Use Only Page #192 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ chununeul DUDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD ) ra caudahavA~ adhyayana : tetaliputra ( 137 ) Tetaliputra now went into the Ashok garden. He took a rope, made a noose at one end, and put it around his neck. He climbed a tall tree and tied S the other end of the rope to a strong branch. He then jumped from the tree but the noose around his neck did not tighten, instead the rope broke apart. Similarly Tetaliputra tried to kill himself by tying a heavy rock around his neck and jumping into a deep lake. But the lake became shallow and he did not drown. * At last he collected a pile of dry twigs and leaves and ignited a fire. He 5 jumped into it but instead of turning him to ashes the fire extinguished itself. ra sUtra 43 : tae NaM se teyaliputte evaM vayAsI-"saddheyaM khalu bho samaNA vayaMti, saddheyaM khalu Ta 5 bho mAhaNA vayaMti, saddheyaM khalu bho samaNA mAhaNA vayaMti, ahaM ego asaddheyaM vayAmi, evaM khalu DA ahaM saha puttehiM aputte, ko medaM saddahissai ? ra saha mittehiM amitte, ko medaM saddahissai ? evaM attheNaM dAreNaM jAsehiM prijnnennN| evaM khalu teyaliputteNaM amacceNaM kaNagajjhaeNaM rannA avajjhAeNaM samANeNaM tAlapuDage visaM P AsagaMsi pakkhitte, se vi ya No saMkamai, ko medaM saddahissai ? 5 teyaliputte nIluppala jAva khaMdhaMsi oharie, tattha vi ya se dhArA opallA, ko medaM / saddahissai ? teyaliputteNaM pAsagaM gIvAe baMdhettA jAva rajjU chinnA, ko medaM saddahissai ? . 5 teyaliputteNaM mahAsilayaM jAva baMdhittA atthAha jAva udagaMsi appA mukke tattha vi ya NaM thAhe DA ra jAe, ko medaM saddahissai ? teyaliputteNaM sukkaMsi taNakUDe aggI vijjhAe, ko medaM saddahissai ? ra ohayamaNasaMkappe jAva jhiyaai| ra sUtra 43 : tetaliputra mana hI mana socane lagA-"zramaNa zraddhA yogya vacana bolate haiM, brAhmaNa Ta] ra zraddhA yogya vacana bolate haiM, zramaNa aura brAhmaNa sabhI zraddhA yogya vacana bolate haiN| eka maiM hI hU~ jo da 15 azraddhA yogya (avizvasanIya) vacana bolatA huuN| ra maiM putroM sahita hone para bhI putrahIna hU~, kauna isa kathana kA vizvAsa karegA? para maiM mitroM sahita hone para bhI mitrahIna hU~, kauna vizvAsa karegA? 15 vaise hI mere dhana, strI, dAsa aura parivAra rahita hone kI bAta para kauna vizvAsa karegA? E CHAPTER-14 : TETALIPUTRA (137) TA FAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAL HUAAMIRITUAROO Page #193 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ maNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNya DUDOCUUUDjAja jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra Da ra aura bhI, rAjA kanakadhvaja dvArA apamAnita amAtya tetaliputra ne apane mukha meM viSa DAlA para 15 viSa prabhAvahIna ho gayA, kauna vizvAsa karegA isa para? ra kauna vizvAsa karegA ki tetaliputra ne nIlI talavAra se apane para prahAra kiyA para usakI dhAra 15 kuMThita ho gaI? ra kauna vizvAsa karegA ki tetaliputra ne gale meM phA~sI lagAI para rassI TUTa gaI? ra kauna vizvAsa karegA ki tetaliputra zilA bA~dhakara athAha jala meM kUdA para vaha jala chichalA ho / ra gayA? ra kauna vizvAsa karega ki tetaliputra Aga meM kUdA para vaha bujha gaI ? 15 aisI hatAza manodazA meM hathelI para ThoDi TikAe tetaliputra ArtadhyAna meM DUba gyaa| 12 43. Tetaliputra thought, "What the Shramans utter is authentic, what the Brahmans utter is also authentic, what all the Shramans and Brahmans 15 utter is authentic. But only in my case it is so, that whatever I utter is > unauthentic. B. Even having a son I am without a son. Who will believe this statement of a 5 mine? 2 Even having friends I am friendless. Who will believe this statement of C mine? 5 Similarly, who will believe this statement of mine that I am without S wealth, wife, servants, and family? 5 Also, who will believe that after being insulted by the king, minister 15 Tetaliputra took poison but the poison did not kill him? ? Who will believe that Tetaliputra hit himself with the blue sword but it 5 became blunt? 5 Who will believe that Tetaliputra tried to hang himself but the rope broke ra apart? 5 Who will believe that Tetaliputra tied a rock and jumped in deep waters S > and the waters became shallow? B Who will believe that Tetaliputra jumped in fire and the fire was a 15 extinguished? In this depressed condition Tetaliputra rested his chin on his palms and started brooding. ra (138) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA 3 23 Page #194 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - ( 139) TA ra caudahavA~ adhyayana H tetaliputra he sUtra 44 : tae NaM se poTTile deve poTTilArUvaM viuvvai, viuvvittA teyaliputtassa adUrasAmaMte TA ra ThiccA evaM vayAsI-"haM bho teyaliputtA ! purao pavAe, piTThao hatthibhayaM, duhao acakkhupAse, Da 5 majjhe sarANi parisaMti, gAme palatte, ranne jhiyAi, ranne palite gAme jhiyAi, Auso teyaliputtA ! ra kao vayAmI ?" sUtra 44 : usI samaya poTTila deva ne vikriyA dvArA poTTilA kA rUpa dhAraNa kiyA aura ra tetaliputra ke nikaTa upasthita hokara kahA-"he tetaliputra ! Age khAI hai aura pIche hAthI kA bhy| da 15 donoM pArzva meM aisA aMdhakAra hai ki A~khoM ko kucha dikhAI nahIM detaa| bIca meM vANoM kI varSA ho / 2 rahI hai| gA~va meM Aga lagI hai to jaMgala dhadhaka rahA hai aura jaMgala meM Aga lagI hai to gA~va dhadhaka ra rahA hai| AyuSmAna tetaliputra ! aise meM hama kahA~ jAe~ ? kisakI zaraNa meM ?" 15 44. Just at that moment god Pottil took the form of Pottila and materialized there. The god said, "Tetaliputra! You are caught between the fire and a frying pan. In the center there is a rain of arrows and all sides are pitch dark. There is a forest fire and the village is also in flames. Long lived 5 Tetaliputra! Under such conditions where should one go? Where should one 5 take refuge?" 15 poTTila deva dvArA preraNA ra sUtra 45 : tae NaM se teyaliputte poTTilaM devaM evaM vayAsI-"bhIyassa khalu bho pavvajjA Da 5 saraNaM, ukkaMThiyassa sadesagamaNaM, chuhiyassa annaM, tisiyassa pANaM, Aurassa bhesajjaM, mAiyassa ra rahassaM, abhijuttassa paccayakaraNaM, addhANaparisaMtassa vAhaNagamaNaM, tariukAmassa pavahaNaM kiccaM, da 5 paraM abhiojitukAmassa sahAyakiccaM, khaMtassa daMtassa jiiMdiyassa etto egamavi Na bhvi|" ra sUtra 45 : tetaliputra ne poTTila deva ko uttara diyA-aho ! aise pUrNa bhayabhIta vyakti ke lie da 15 dIkSA hI ekamAtra Azraya hai| jaise utkaMThita ke lie svadeza, bhUkhe ke lie anna, pyAse ko pAnI, Da ra rogI ko auSadha, mAyAvI ko rahasya, abhiyukta ko vizvAsa utpanna karanA, klAnta ko vAhana gamana, Ta ra jalayAtrI ko jalapota aura zatru kA parAbhava karane vAle ko sahayoga AlambanasvarUpa hai| kintu Da 5 kSamAvAna, saMyamI aura jitendriya ko inameM se eka kI bhI AvazyakatA nahIM hotii|" 15 INSPIRATION BY GOD POTTIL ra 45. Tetaliputra replied, "Oh! For a person in such panicky situation Ta the only refuge is Diksha. As his motherland is the source of solace for a c 5 homesick so is food for hungry, water for thirsty, medicine for sick, 5 5 mystery for trickster, inspiring faith for an accused, conveyance for a tired, SI S ship to a sea farer, and support of a mighty warrior for one desirous of (139 15 CHAPTER-14 : TETALIPUTRA ynnnnnAAAAAAAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnAKA Page #195 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ bha e UUUUU DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDjana (140) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 15 defeating an enemy. But one who is forgiving, disciplined, and Jitendriya as complete control over the senses) has no need of even a single 15 one of these." ra sUtra 46 : tae NaM se poTTile deve teyaliputtaM amaccaM evaM vayAsI-"suTu NaM tumaM teyaliputtA ! 15 eyamaTuM AyANAhi tti kaTTa doccaM pi taccaM pi evaM vayai, vaittA jAmeva disaM pAubbhUe tAmeva Da ra disiM pddige| ra sUtra 46 : poTTila deva ne amAtya tetaliputra se kahA-"he tetaliputra ! tumhArA kahanA ThIka hai| ra kintu isa bAta ko tuma gaharAI se samajha AcaraNa meM utaaro|" deva ne do-tIna bAra yaha bAta TA 15 doharAI aura apane sthAna ko lauTa gyaa| ra 46. God Pottil said to Tetaliputra, "Your statement is absolutely correct. But you should profoundly ponder it, understand it and adopt it in your 15 conduct." The god repeated this two or three times and then returned to his 15 abode. ra sUtra 47 : tae NaM tassa teyaliputtassa subheNaM pariNAmeNaM jAisaraNe smuppnne| tae NaM tassa Ta 15 teyaliputtassa ayameyArUve ajjhatthie jAva samuppanne-"evaM khalu ahaM iheva jaMbuddIve dIve DA ra mahAvidehe vAse pokkhalAvatIvijae poMDarIgiNIe rAyahANIe mahApaume nAmaM rAyA hotthaa| tae / 15 NaM ahaM therANaM aMtie muMDe bhavittA jAva coddasapuvvAiM ahijjittA bahUNi vAsANi sAmannapariyAgaM ra pAuNittA mAsiyAe saMlehaNAe mahAsukke kappe deve uvvnne| 15 sUtra 47 : yaha sunakara zubha pariNAma utpanna hone se tetaliputra ko jAtismaraNa jJAna prApta huaa| ra usake mana meM vicAra utpanna huA-"maiM jambUdvIpa ke mahAvideha kSetra kI puSkalAvatI vijaya kI 15 rAjadhAnI puNDarIkiNI nagarI meM mahApadma nAma kA rAjA thaa| maiMne sthavira muni ke pAsa muNDita Ta 15 hokara dIkSA lI thii| phira caudaha pUryoM kA adhyayana karake, aneka varSoM taka zramaNa jIvana bitAkara ra anta meM eka mAsa kI saMlekhanA karake zarIra tyAga kiyA thA aura mahAzukrakalpa meM deva rUpa meM janma 5 liyA thaa| 4 7. This urging by the god inspired Tetaliputra and with purifying Kattitude he acquired the Jatismaran Jnana. He remembered, "I was King 5 Mahapadma of Pundarikini city, the capital of Pushkalavati Vijaya in 15 Mahavideh area in the Jambu continent. I had shaved my head and got 5 initiated by a great ascetic. After studying the fourteen sublime canons and leading a long disciplined ascetic life I had taken the ultimate vow of one month duration. After death I reincarnated as a god in the MahashukraEkalp. 6 (140) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Ennnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn UPDATAUDU 1 i YOU Page #196 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ve LI NU AFT Page #197 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra (bhAga : 2) 00A 4m citra paricaya THE ILLUSTRATIONS EXPLAINED dharma hI ekamAtra sahArA hai citra : 17 AtmahatyA ke saba prayatna niSphala hone para hatAza tetalIputra ArtadhyAna meM DUbA baiThA hai| tabhI poTTilA devI ne apanA mUla rUpa dhAraNakara AkAza meM upasthita hokara karuNa svara meM pukArA-"he tetalIputra ! Age khAI hai, jisameM mu~ha phAr3e magaramaccha baiThe haiN| pIche madonmatta hAthI khar3A hai| donoM tarapha Aga lagI hai, jaMgala dhadhaka rahA hai| aise meM hama kahA~ jAyeM ? kisakI zaraNa leveM?" pukAra sunakara tetalIputra Upara AkAza kI ora dekhatA hai-"yaha karuNa dRzya dekhakara usake antarmana se AvAja uThatI hai-aise bhayAkrAMta vyakti ke lie dharma hI eka AdhAra hai, Azraya hai| sahArA hai, zaraNa hai|" ___ AkAza sthita poTTilA kahatI hai-"tumhArA kathana satya hai tetalIputra ! apane vicAra ko svayaM ke jIvana meM utAro, isa para AcaraNa kro|" (caudahavA~ adhyayana) RELIGION IS THE ONLY HOPE ILLUSTRATION: 17 Tetaliputra is sitting dejected when all his attempts at suicide failed. Just at that moment the goddess took the form of Pottila and appeared in the sky. In a sympathetic voice she said, "Tetaliputra! There is a river and crocodiles with open mouths wait there. In the center there is a rain of arrows and the only route to escape is blocked by a mad elephant. There is a forest fire and the village is also in flames. Under such conditions where should one go? Where should one take refuge?" Reacting to this call Tetaliputra looks up and the compassion of the goddess inspires him to utter--"Oh! For a person in such a hopeless situation the only refuge is Diksha. As food to the hungry and medicine to the sick are the only refuge, so is the Jin-Dharm to the sad and fearful." Goddess Pottila said, "Your statement is absolutely correct. But you should profoundly ponder it, understand it and adopt it in your conduct. Only then will all your sorrows end." (CHAPTER-14) bAlapaNa JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (PART-2) Page #198 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ UUUUUOY ra caudahavA~ adhyayana : tetaliputra ( 141) Da 15 kevalajJAna-prApti ra sUtra 48 : "tae NaM ahaM tAo devaloyAo AukkhaeNaM iheva teyalipure teyalissI 5 amaccassa bhaddAe bhAriyAe dAragattAe pccaayaae| taM seyaM khalu mama puvvuddivAiM mahavvayAiMDa ra sayameva uvasaMpajjittA NaM viharittae" evaM saMpehei, saMpehittA sayameva mahavvayAiM Aruhei, 5 AruhittA jeNeva pamayavaNe ujjANe teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA asogavarapAyavassa ahe Da 2 puDhavisilApaTTayaMsi suhanisannassa aNuciMtemANassa puvvAhIyAiM sAmAiyamAiyAiM coddasapuvvAiMTa 15 sayameva abhismnnaagyaaiN| ra tae NaM tassa teyaliputtassa aNagArassa subheNaM pariNAmeNaM jAva pasattheNaM ajjhavasAeNaMTa 15 lessAhiM visujjhamANIhiM tayAvaraNijjANaM kammANaM khaovasameNaM kammarayavikaraNakara apuvakaraNaM DA ra paviTThassa kevalavaraNANadaMsaNe smuppnne| 5 sUtra 48 : "devaloka kI AyuSya pUrNa ho jAne para maiM vahA~ se cyavana kara yahA~ tetalipura meM Da ra tetali amAtya kI bhadrA nAmaka patnI ke putra ke rUpa meM utpanna huaa| ataH mere lie yaha acchA hogA TA 5 ki pUrva-janma meM kie mahAvratoM ko svayaM hI aMgIkAra kara jIvana vyatIta kruuN|" isa prakAra vicAra DA 5 kara tetaliputra ne svayaM hI mahAvrata aMgIkAra kara liyaa| phira ve pramadavana udyAna meM jA eka zreSTha SI ra azoka vRkSa ke nIce zilA para baiTha ge| vahA~ vicAramagna hue aura pUrva-janma meM adhyayana kiye 15 caudaha pUrva unheM apane Apa yAda ho aae| . ra phira zubha pariNAma Adi ke prabhAva se avagata tetaliputra ke AvaraNIya karmoM kA kSaya aura 5 upazama ho gyaa| unhoMne karmaraja kA nAza karake apUrvakaraNa stara meM praveza kiyA aura cAra ghAtikarmoM kA nAza kara uttama kevalajJAna aura darzana prApta kara liye| - > ATTAINING KEVAL JNANA ra 48. "After completing the life-span in the dimension of gods I reincarnated & 5 as the son of minister Tetali and his wife Bhadra in this city of Tetalipur. As c 5 such, it would be good for me to take the five great vows as I had done during S my earlier birth and lead a disciplined ascetic life." And Tetaliputra on his own took the great vows. After that he went to the Pramadvan garden and sat down on a rock under an Ashok tree. He started his meditation and remembered the fourteen sublime canons that he had studied during his 5 earlier birth. P As a result of continuously purifying attitude (etc. ) he suppressed and 2 5 then shed the veiling Karmas. Consequently he attained the unprecedented 5 state of Apurvakaran (the eighth level of purity of soul described as C PTER-14 : TETALIPUTRA (141) ynnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #199 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ R ( 142 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra kA 5 Gunasthan) and then after shedding the four vitiating karmas he acquired 5 the supreme Keval Jnana, and Keval Darshan (state of omniscience). ra sUtra 49 : tae NaM tetalipure nagare ahAsaMnihiehiM devehiM devIhi ya devaduMdubhIo TA ha samAhayAo, dasaddhavanne kusume nivvAe, divve gIya-gaMdhavvaninAe kae yAvi hotthaa| ra sUtra 49 : isa avasara para tetalipura ke nikaTa rahe vANavyantara deva-deviyoM ne deva duMdubhiyA~ TA bajAIM, pA~ca raMga ke phUloM kI varSA kI aura divya gaMdharva gItoM kA ninAda kiyaa| ra 49. On this occasion the Vanavyantar gods (a class of demigods) sounded 15 divine drums, showered multi-coloured flowers and sang divine songs. ra sUtra 50 : tae NaM se kaNagajjhae rAyA imIse kahAe laddhaDhe samANe evaM vayAsI-"evaM khalu Da 15 teyaliputte mae avajjhAe muMDe bhavittA pavvaie, taM gacchAmi NaM teyaliputtaM aNagAraM vaMdAmida 5 namasAmi, vaMdittA namaMsittA eyamaTuM viNaeNaM bhujjo bhujjo khaamemi|" evaM saMpehei, saMpehittA 5 ra hAe cAuraMgiNIe seNAe jeNeva pamayavaNe ujjANe, jeNeva teyaliputte aNagAre teNevaTa 15 uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA teyaliputtaM aNagAraM vaMdai namasai vaMdittA namaMsittA eyamaTuM ca viNaeNaM ra bhujjo bhujjo khAmei, naccAsanne jAva pjjuvaasi| 15 sUtra 50 : rAjA kanakadhvaja ne jaba yaha samAcAra sunA to usake mana meM vicAra uThA, "amAtya ra tetaliputra ne mere dvArA apamAnita kie jAne para muNDita ho dIkSA lI hai| ataH mujhe jAkara 15 tetaliputra anagAra kI yathAvidhi vandanA karanI cAhiye aura apanI bhUla ke lie vinayapUrvaka Tai 5 bAra-bAra kSamA yAcanA karanI caahie|" yaha vicAra Ane para rAjA ne snAnAdi se nivRtta ho apanI ra senA sAtha lI aura pramadavana udyAna meM tetaliputra anagAra ke pAsa aayaa| anagAra tetaliputra ko 5 i yathAvidhi vandanA kI aura vinayapUrvaka kSamA yAcanA kii| phira vaha unake sAmane baiTha upAsanA karane dI 15 lgaa| ra 50. When king Kanak-dhvaj came to know of this he thought, "Tetaliputra has become ascetic after being insulted by me. As such, I should go, pay my 15 homage, and seek his forgiveness with all humility again and again." He got < ready and with all his regalia came to ascetic Tetaliputra in the Pramadvan garden. After obeisance he humbly begged pardon and sat down to worship. sUtra 51 : tae NaM se teyaliputte aNagAre kaNagajjhayassa ranno tIse ya mahaimahAliyAe Ta 5 parisAe dhamma prikhei| ra tae NaM kaNagajjhae rAyA teyaliputtassa kevalissa aMtie dhammaM soccA Nisamma paMcANuvvaiyaM da ra sattasikkhAvaiyaM sAvagadhamma paDivajjai paDivajjittA samaNovAsae jAe jAva ahigyjiivaajiive| 51 5 tae NaM teyaliputte kevalI bahUNi vAsANi kevalipariyAgaM pAuNittA jAva siddhe| JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA 2 Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny 15 (142) Page #200 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ caudahavA~ adhyayana H tetaliputra / ( 143 ) SI ra sUtra 51 : tetaliputra anagAra ne kanakadhvaja rAjA aura vahA~ upasthita vizAla jana pariSad ko dI 5 dharma kA upadeza diyaa| ra rAjA kanakadhvaja ne dharmopadeza suna-samajhakara pA~ca aNuvrata aura sAta zikSA vrata sahita 15 zrAvakadharma svIkAra kiyA aura jIva-ajIvAdi tattvoM kA jJAtA zramaNopAsaka bana gyaa| aneka varSoM taka kevalI avasthA meM rahakara tetaliputra siddha ho ge| 5 51. Ascetic Tetaliputra gave his religious discourse to the large 2 assemblage including king Kanak-dhvaj. 5 King Kanak-dhvaj, after hearing and understanding the preaching 15 accepted the five minor vows and seven disciplinary vows to became a 5 Shramanopasak having knowledge of fundamentals like soul and matter. ra After spending many years in the state of a Kevali (omniscient) K Tetaliputra became a Siddh (the state of the liberated). ra sUtra 52 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM coddasamassa nAyajjhayaNassa ayamaDhe 5 pannatte tti bemi| ra sUtra 52 : he jambU ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne caudahaveM jJAta adhyayana kA yahI artha kahA hai| ra maiMne jaisA sunA vaisA hI kahA hai| 52. Jambu! This is the text and the meaning of the fourteenth chapter of the Jnata Sutra as told by Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir. So I have heard and so I confirm. // coddasamaM ajjhayaNaM samattaM // / caudahavA~ adhyayana samApta // || END OF THE FOURTEENTH CHAPTER || FennnnnnnnnnnnnAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAnn - E CHAPTER-14 : TETALIPUTRA (143) dA Earninnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #201 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ phajja upasaMhAra jJAtAdharma kathAsUtra kI yaha caudahavIM kathA sanmArga kI abhilASA aura sanmArga para calane ke bIca bAdhA svarUpa pramAda ko darzAtI hai| sAtha hI preraka nimitti kA mahattva samajhAtI hai / guNavAna hone para bhI, AMtarika abhilASA hone para bhI sukha suvidhA meM DUbe rahane kA pramAda TUTatA nahIM jaba taka ki duHkha aura nirAzA kA gaharA prahAra pramAda ke jAla ko tor3a nahIM detA aura yathArtha ke darzana nahIM qarA detaa| aura isa prahAra kA sarjaka hotA hai vaha preraka nimitti / eka bAra pramAda TUTA ki rAha prazasta huii| This fourteenth story of Jnata Dharma Katha affirms that Pramaad (illusion and inaction) is the hurdle between the desire for and indulgence in spiritual endeavor. At the same time it also explains the importance of the inspiring cause. In spite of being virtuous and having spiritual inclinations the Pramaad of mundane comforts and pleasures does not break as long as the blow of sorrow and disappointment does not clear the fog and reveal the reality. This blow is given by the inspiring cause. The moment the fog is cleared the right path becomes visible. CONCLUSION prAyaH aisA hotA hai ki manuSya ko jaba taka duHkha prApta nahIM hotA yA mAna mardana nahIM hotA taba taka vaha bhAvapUrvaka dharma kA grahaNa nahIM karatA jaise AmAtya tetalI putra // 1 // ( 144 ) upanaya gAthA " jAva na dukkhaM pattA mANabdhaMsaM na pANiNo pAyaM / tAva na dhammaM geNhaMti bhAvao teyalIsuu vva // 1 // " It often happens that as long as man is not confronted by sorrow or his ego is not shattered he does not sincerely accept Dharma, as was the case with minister Tetaliputra. ( 1 ) THE MESSAGE JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA For Private Personal Use Only Page #202 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ pha caudahavA~ adhyayana : tetaliputra pariziSTa apUrvakaraNa- AtmotthAna ke patha para vaha sthiti jahA~ AtmA itanI nirmala ho jAtI hai ki sAdhaka ko Atma-sAkSAta Atma-saMvedana hotA hai| aisA isase pUrva kabhI nahIM huA thA isa kAraNa isa sthiti ko apUrvakaraNa kA nAma diyA hai| jaina darzana meM kramabaddha AtmotthAna kI bhUmikA ko guNasthAna nAmaka caudaha staroM se paribhASita kiyA hai| apUrvakaraNa AThavAM guNasthAna hai| isa stara para pahu~cane ke pazcAt karma kSaya kI gati tIvra ho jAtI hai| pUrNa nirmalatA kA mArga prazasta ho jAtA hai| CHAPTER - 14 : TETALIPUTRA 500 APPENDIX Apoorvakaran-Facing the unprecedented. On the spiritual path this is the state when the soul attains so much purity that the practicer sees his soul or has the vision or realization of the soul entity. As it is a unique experience this state is known as Apoorvakaran. In Jain philosophy progressive uplift has been defined as fourteen steps or levels named Gunasthan. Apoorvakaran is the eighth Gunasthan. When one ttains this state the speed of the shedding of Karmas increases and the gateway to absolute purity is revealed. pha ( 145 ) " (145) Co Page #203 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ pandrahavA~ adhyayana : nadIphala : Amukha / zIrSaka-NaMdiphale-naMdIphala-phala vishess| nandI nAmaka yaha eka viSailA vRkSa hai tathA ise pratIka banAkara bAhya-AkarSaNa ke prabhAva se vivekahIna bana jAne ke mAraka prabhAva ko prakaTa kiyA gayA hai| sukhoM ke AkarSaNa meM chupe duHkha rUpa viSa kI cetAvanI sadsamAgama se milatI hai| para jo viveka kho kara cetAvanI bhUla jAte haiM ve durgati ko prApta hote haiM aura jo apanA viveka nahIM khote ve Age sadgati kI ora bar3ha jAte haiN| kathAsAra-campAnagarI kA dhanya sArthavAha vyApAra hetu ahicchatrA nagarI jAne kA saMkalpa karatA hai| apane sAtha vaha sabhI samartha-asamartha logoM ko calane kA AmaMtraNa detA hai aura saba ke sakha-savidhA kA bhAra svayaM le letA hai| mArga meM vaha sabhI ko cetAvanI detA hai ki Age naMdIphala nAmaka vRkSoM se bharA jaMgala aaegaa| ye vRkSa bahuta chAyAdAra aura sundara phUloM tathA svAdiSTa phaloM se lade hone ke kAraNa lubhAvane dikhate haiM kintu inakI chAyA tathA phala-phUla sabhI viSaile haiN| ataH koI na to inake nIce-vizrAma le aura na phala tor3a kara khaae| sabhI anya vRkSoM kA upayoga kreN| jaba sArtha vahA~ pahu~cA to dhanya ne punaH apanI cetAvanI dohraaii| __ isa cetAvanI ke bAvajUda bahuta se loga una vRkSoM se AkarSita ho cetAvanI ko bhUla gaye aura chAyA meM jA baiThe tathA phala tor3akara khA lie| ve sabhI loga pahale to bar3e Anandita hue para phira viSa ke prabhAva se mara gye| jina logoM ne apane para niyantraNa rakhA ve ina vRkSoM se dUra anya vRkSoM kI chAyA meM hI rhe| ve sabhI Arambha meM to kaSTa pAte rahe para phira santuSTa hue aura prANa rakSA kara ske| dhanya apane sArtha sahita ahicchatrA pahu~cA aura vahA~ vyApArAdi kara punaH caMpA lauTa aayaa| kAlAntara meM dIkSA lI aura saMyamamaya jIvana bitA devaloka meM janma liyaa| vahA~ se mahAvideha meM janma legA aura mokSa prApta kregaa| ra (146) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SU FAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAM Page #204 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Livros FIFTEENTH CHAPTER: THE NANDI-FRUIT : INTRODUCTION Tiruvurruuurrruuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Title-Nandiphale--Nandiphal--a fruit. Nandi is a toxic tree. Using it as a metaphor, the fatal results of becoming irrational under the influence of mundane illusive attractions have been explained. The warning about the poison of sorrow camouflaged by pleasures is given by sagacious persons. Those who are devoid of reason and do not give heed suffer the grave consequences. Those who remain rational progress upward. Gist of the story-Dhanya merchant of Champanagari plans to go to Ahicchatra city for business. He invites all and sundry, rich and poor, to accompany him, accepting the responsibility of their needs and conveniences during the journey. On the way he warns everyone accompanying him about the forest of Nandi trees to be crossed. These trees appear inviting due to their lush green foliage, beautiful flowers and tasty fruits. But the fruits and leaves and even the shade of these trees are toxic. So, no one should rest under their shade or eat their fruits. Everyone should use other trees for their needs. When the caravan reached these trees he once again repeated the warning. In spite of the warning many people were attracted by the trees. They forgot the warning, took rest under these trees and consumed the fruits. All these persons were happy to start with, but later died of the poison. Those who could discipline themselves kept their distance from the trees. They were distressed in the beginning, but in the end were contented and safe. Dhanya reached Ahicchatra with his caravan and after conducting his business returned to Champa. In later part of his life he got initiated and lived a disciplined spiritual life. He reincarnated as a god and will attain liberation after taking birth in the Mahavideh area. vurarvutavaraviravimas 5 CHAPTER-15 : THE NANDI-FRUIT (147) U sinnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #205 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ paNNarasamaM ajjhayaNaM : NaMdI-phale pandrahavA~ adhyayana : naMdIphala FIFTEENTH CHAPTER : NANDIPHALE - THE NANDI-FRUIT sUtra 1 : 'jai NaM bhaMte ! samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM coddasamassa nAyajjhayaNassa ayamaTeDa 15 paNNatte, pannarasamassa NAyajjhayaNassa samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM ke aDhe pannatte?' ra sUtra 1 : jambU svAmI ne pUchA- "bhaMte ! jaba zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne caudahaveM jJAta adhyayana Tai 15 kA pUrvokta artha batAyA hai to unhoMne pandrahaveM jJAta adhyayana kA kyA artha kahA hai| IF 1 Jambu Swami inquired, "Bhante! What is the meaning of the fifteenth : 5 chapter according to Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir?" 5 sudharmA svAmI kA uttara ra sUtra 2 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM caMpA NAmaM nayarI hotthaa| punabhadde nAma / 15 ceie| jiyasattU nAmaM rAyA hotthaa| tattha NaM caMpAe nayarIe dhanne nAmaM satthavAhe hotthA, aDDe jAvada ra apribhuue| he sUtra 2 : "jambU ! kAla ke usa bhAga meM campA nAma kI eka nagarI thii| usake bAhara pUrNabhadra DI ra nAma kA eka caitya thaa| vahAM jitazatru nAma kA rAjA rAjya karatA thA aura dhanya nAma kA eka sampanna va samartha sArthavAha rahatA thaa| UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUNNNNNNNNNNNNWan SUDHARMA SWAMI NARRATED 2. Jambu! During that period of time there was a city named Champa. King Jitshatru ruled over that city. Outside the city in the north-eastern 5 direction there was a Chaitya named Purnabhadra Chaitya. A wealthy and C resourceful merchant named Dhanya lived in the city. 5 sUtra 3 : tIse NaM caMpAe nayarIe uttarapurachime disibhAe ahicchattA nAma nayarI hotthA, dI ra riddhatthimiyasamiddhA, vnno| tattha NaM ahicchattAe nayarIe kaNagakeU nAma rAyA hotthA, mahayA Da 5 vnno| ra sUtra 3 : usa campA nagarI se uttara-pUrva dizA meM ahicchatrA nAma kI eka dhana-dhAnyAdi se / (148) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA mA LnnnnnnnnnnnnnAAAAAAAAAAAAM Page #206 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra pandrahoM adhyayana : naMdIphala ( 149 ) DA 15 paripUrNa nagarI thii| vahAM kanakaketu nAma ke eka rAjA kA rAjya thA, jo mahA himavaMta parvata ke DA ra samAna aizvaryazAlI thaa| (aupapAtika sUtra ke anusaar)| 3. In the north-eastern direction of Champa there was a rich town named Ahicchatra. King Kanak-ketu of that city was as illustrious as the great Himalayas. (as in Aupapatik Sutra) 15 dhanya sArthavAha kI ghoSaNA 5 sUtra 4 : tassa dhaNNassa satthavAhassa annayA kayAi puvvarattAvarattakAlasamayaMsi imeyAravedI ra ajjhithie ciMtie patthie maNogae saMkappe samuppajjitthA-'seyaM khalu mama vipulaM / 5 paNiyabhaMDamAyAe ahicchattaM nagariM vANijjAe gamittae' evaM saMpehei, saMpehittA gaNimaM ca dharimaMTa 2 ca mejjaM ca pAricchejjaM ca cauvvihaM bhaMDaM geNhai, geNhittA sagaDIsAgaDaM sajjei, sajjittA B sagaDIsAgaDaM bharei, bharittA koDubiyapurise saddAvei, sahAvittA evaM vayAsIra sUtra 4 : eka bAra madhyarAtri ke samaya dhanya sArthavAha ke mana meM eka AkAMkSA, cintA, icchA, 15 abhilASA yA vicAra utpanna huA-"mujhe bahuta-sA mAla lekara vyApAra ke lie ahicchatrA nagarI 12 jAnA lAbhadAyaka hogaa|" dUsare dina usane apane isa vicAra ke anusAra gaNima, dharima, meya tathA ra paricchedya (a. 9 sU. 8 ke samAna) cAroM prakAra kA mAla kraya kiyA aura gAr3iyoM meM bhraa| 15 tatpazcAt usane apane sevakoM ko bulAkara kahA ANNOUNCEMENT BY DHANYA 4. Once around midnight, Dhanya merchant had an idea, "It would be profitable for me to collect a wide range of merchandise and proceed to Ahicchatra for trading." Accordingly he purchased enough stocks of the four categories of goods (Ganim or the goods that are sold in numbers, Dharim or 2 the goods that are sold by weight, Meya or the goods that are sold by measurement, and Paricched or the goods that are sold in pieces) and filled 5 many carts. After this he called his servants and said - ra sUtra 5 : 'gacchaha NaM tubbhe devANuppiyA ! caMpAe nayarIe siMghADaga jAva pahesu ugghosemANA | 15 ugghosemANA evaM vayaha-evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! dhaNNe satthavAhe vipule paNiyaM AdAya icchaidA ra ahicchattaM nagariM vANijjAe gmitte| taM jo NaM devANuppiyA ! carae vA, cIrie vA, 5 cammakhaNDie vA, bhicchur3e vA, paMDuraMge vA, goyame vA, govaIe vA, gihidhamme vA, gihidhammaciMtaeTa ra vA aviruddha-viruddha-vuDDha-sAvaga-rattapaDa-niggaMthappabhiI pAsaMDatthe vA gihatthe vA, tassa NaM dhaNNeNaMDA 5 saddhiM ahicchattaM nayariM gacchai, tassa NaM dhaNNe satthavAhe acchattagassa chattagaM dalayai, aNuvAhaNassaTI CHAPTER-15 : THE NANDI-FRUIT (149) TA Wan nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #207 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ( 150 ) uvAhaNAo dalayai, akuMDiyassa kuMDiyaM dalayai, apatthayaNassa patthayaNaM dalayai, apakkhevagassa pakkhevaM dalayai, aMtarA vi ya se paDiyassa vA bhaggaluggassa sAhejjaM dalayai, suhaMsuheNa ya NaM ahicchattaM saMpAvei / ' tti kaTTu doccaM pi tacca pi ghoseha, ghosittA mama eyamANattiyaM paccaSpiNaha / ' sUtra 5 : " devAnupriyo ! tuma jAo aura campA nagarI ke sabhI caurAhoM, rAjamArgoM Adi sthAnoM para isa prakAra ghoSaNA karo 'he devAnupriyo ! dhanya sArthavAha pracura mAla lekara vyApAra ke lie ahicchatrA nagarI jAnA cAhatA hai| ataH jo bhI vyakti, cAhe vaha caraka ( caraka bhikSu), cIraka ( cithar3e pahanane vAlA), ) carmakhaMDika ( camar3e ke Tukar3e pahanane vAlA), bhikSAMDa ( bhikSAjIvI), pAMDuraMka (zaiva bhikSu), gautama (baila ) ke khela dikhAne vAlA), govratI (gAya ke anurUpa kArya karane kA vratI), gRhidharmA (gRhastha Azrama ko zreSTha mAnanevAlA), aviruddha (vinaya kA pAlana karanevAlA), viruddha ( akriyAvAdI), vRddha ( tApasa), zrAvaka (brAhmaNa), raktapaTa (parivrAjaka ), nirgrantha Adi vrata pAlana karanevAle hoM athavA sAmAnya gRhastha hoM, dhanya sArthavAha ke sAtha ahicchatrA nagarI ko jAnA cAhe usakA svAgata hai| jisake pAsa chatarI nahIM hogI use dhanya sArthavAha chatarI dilaaegaa| jisake pAsa jUtA nahIM ho use jUte, kamaMDala vihIna ko kamaMDala, bhojana vihIna ko bhojana, pathya samApta hone para pathya ) dilavAyegA / aura jo gira jAyegA, kSINa ho jAyegA athavA rugNa ho jAyegA usakI sahAyatA kregaa| isa prakAra vaha sabako sukha-pUrvaka ahicchatrA nagarI taka pahu~cAyegA / ' "yaha ghoSaNA do-tIna bAra karo aura lauTakara mujhe sUcanA do / " 5. "Beloved of gods ! Go and make this announcement at all the crossings, highways, etc. of Champa city jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra `Beloved of gods! Dhanya merchant plans to go to Ahicchatra city with a large stock of merchandise for trading. So anyone who desires to go with him is welcome. He may be a Charak (a class of mendicants), Cheerak (a beggar who wears rags), Charmakhandik (a beggar who wears leather pieces), Bhikshand ( beggar), Pandurank (a Shaivite mendicant ), Gautam (ox trainer and performer), Gauvrati (one who moulds his life like that of a cow), Grihidharma (one who considers the normal house-holder's life as the best ), Aviruddha (theist), Viruddha ( atheist), Vriddha ( hermit ), Shravak (Brahman), Raktapat (ochre wearing Parivrajak), Nirgranth (Jain ascetic), and others following some austere discipline or those who are normal house-holders. Dhanya merchant will provide umbrellas to those who do not have one. Similarly he will provide shoes, utensils, food, and other allowances to those who do not have these. He will help all those who fall JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (150) Foo For Private Personal Use Only Dian Page #208 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ta jjjjjja DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDE ra pandrahavA~ adhyayana: naMdIphala ( 151) 5 sick, become weak, or tumble. Thus he will take them to Ahicchatra with all convenience.' ra "Repeat this announcement two three times and report back to me." 5 sUtra 6 : tae NaM te koDuMbiyapurisA jAva evaM bayAsI-haMdi! suNaMtu bhagavaMtoDa| ra caMpAnagarIvatthavvA bahave caragA ya jAva pccppinnNti| 5 sUtra 6 : sevakoM ne AjJAnusAra-"he campA nagarI nivAsIjanoM, suno"-Adi (sUtra 5 keDI ra samAna) ghoSaNA kara dI aura lauTakara dhanya sArthavAha ko sUcita kiyaa| 6. The servants did as told and reported back to Dhanya merchant. __ sUtra 7 : tae NaM se koDubiyaghosaNaM succA caMpAe NayarIe bahave caragA ya jAva gihatthA yadI 5 jeNeva dhaNNe satthavAhe teNeva uvaagcchNti| tae NaM dhaNNe tesiM caragANa ya jAva gihatthANa yaDa acchattagasa chattaM dalayai jAva patthayaNaM dalayai evaM vayAsI-'gacchaha NaM devANuppiyA ! caMpAe Te 15 nayarIe bahiyA aggujjANaMsi mamaM paDivAlemANA citttthh|' / ra sUtra 7 : yaha ghoSaNA sunakara campA nagarI ke aneka caraka Adi vyakti (pUrva sUtra 5 samAna) TA 15 dhanya sArthavAha ke pAsa aaye| dhanya ne unheM AvazyakatAnusAra sAmagrI dilavAI (sU. 5 ke smaan)| ra aura kahA- "devAnupriyo ! tuma loga campA nagarI ke bAhara udyAna meM jAkara merI pratIkSA kro| 15 7. On hearing this announcement a crowd of people (as mentioned in para 5 5) came to Dhanya merchant who provided them with all what they required, 12 and said, "Beloved of gods! Go and wait for me at the garden outside 12 Champa." 15 sUtra 8 : tae NaM caragA ya jAva gihatthA ya dhaNNeNaM satthavAheNaM evaM vuttA samANA jAva citttthti| da tae NaM dhaNNe satthavAhe sohaNaMsi tihi-karaNa-nakkhattaMsi viulaM asaNaM pANaM khAimaM sAimaMdA 15 uvakkhaDAvei, uvakkhaDAvittA mitta-nAi AmaMtei, AmaMtittA bhoyaNaM bhoyAvei, bhoyAvittA || ra Apucchai, ApucchittA sagaDIsAgaDaM joyAvei, joyAvittA caMpAnagarIo niggcchi| niggacchittA se 15 NAivippagiTehiM addhANehiM vasamANe vasamANe suhehiM vasahipAyarAsehiM aMgaM jaNavayaM majjhamajheNaM Da ra jeNeva desaggaM teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA sagaDIsAgaDaM moyAvei, moyAvittA satthaNivesaMTa 15 karei, karittA koDuMbiyapurise saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI ra sUtra 8. ve sabhI caraka gRhastha Adi loga dhanya sArthavAha kA Adeza suna udyAna meM pahu~cakara dI 15 pratIkSA karane lge| ra dhanya sArthavAha ne zubha tithi, karaNa aura nakSatra dekha pracura bhojana sAmagrI banavAI aura apane 15 mitroM tathA svajanoM ko AmaMtrita kiyaa| unheM bhojana karAkara unase yAtrA kI anumati lii| gAr3iyA~ da APTER-15 : THE NANDI-FRUIT (151) Wan nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn ululullull Page #209 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ prajNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNWan STTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT ra ( 152 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra hA 5 jutavAIM aura phira campA nagarI se bAhara niklaa| apanI isa yAtrA meM vaha thor3I-thor3I dUra para DA ra par3Ava DAlatA thaa| sukha suvidhAjanaka rAtrivAsa ke bAda prAtaHkAla kA bhojana kara punaH yAtrArambha 5 karatA thaa| isa prakAra yAtrA karatA huA aMga deza ko pAra kara vaha sImA para phuNcaa| gAr3iyA~ khola Ta 15 par3Ava DAlA aura sevakoM ko bulAkara kahA5 8. All these people went to the garden outside Champa, as instructed by a 15 Dhanya merchant, and waited for him. Dhanya merchant got the goods loaded in the carts. He then looked for an B auspicious conjunction of planets, time, and moment. He invited his friends 5 and relatives on a feast and sought their permission for the proposed voyage. After these formalities he commenced his voyage. During this voyage hec 5 traveled a convenient distance and then camped. After a comfortable night's S stay and breakfast the next morning he again resumed his travels. In this manner he crossed Anga state and reached the border. After making the 15 camp he called his servants and said, ra upayogI cetAvanI ra sUtra 9 : 'tubbhe NaM devANuppiyA ! mama satthanivesaMsi mahayA mahayA saddeNaM ugghosemANA 15 ugghosemANA evaM vadahara evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! imIse AgAmiyAe chinnAvAyAe dIhamaddhAe aDavIe TA 5 bahumajjha-desabhAe bahave NaMdiphalA nAmaM rukkhA pannattA-kiNhA jAva pattiyA puphiyA phaliyA Da ra hariyA rerijjamANA sirIe aIva aIva uvasobhemANA ciTThati, maNuNNA vanneNaM, maNuNNA gaMdheNaM, Te 15 maNuNNA raseNaM, maNuNNA phAseNaM, maNuNNA chAyAe, taM jo NaM devANuppiyA ! tesiM naMdiphalANaM DA ra rukkhANaM mUlANi vA kaMdANi vA tayANi vA pattANi vA puSpANi vA phalANi vA bIyANi vA dai 5 hariyANi vA AhArei, chAyAe vA vIsamai, tassa NaM AvAe bhaddae bhavai, tato pacchA Da ra pariNamamANA pariNamamANA akAle ceva jIviyAo vvroti| taM mA NaM devANuppiyA ! keiTa 15 tesiM naMdiphalANaM mUlANi vA jAva chAyAe vA viismu| mA NaM se 'vi akAle ceva jIviyAo da vvrovijjssi| tubbhe NaM devANuppiyA ! annesiM rukkhANaM mUlANi ya jAva hariyANi yA AhAreha, chAyAsu vIsamaha, tti ghosaNaM ghoseh| 5 jAva pccppinnNti| ra sUtra 9. "devAnupriyo ! tuma hamAre sArtha ke par3Ava meM jAkara U~ce zabdoM meM bAra-bAra yaha ghoSaNA 5 karo 15 (152) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA FAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAnnnnnny - - - Page #210 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ "pandrahavA~ adhyayana: naMdIphala ( 153 ) 'he devAnupriyo ! Age Ane vAlI aTavI bahuta lambI hai aura usameM manuSyoM kA AnA-jAnA nahIM hotA hai| aTavI ke madhya bhAga meM naMdIphala nAma ke vRkSa haiN| ve saghana hare raMga ke haiM aura pattoM, phUloM, phaloM se lade bharapUra zobhA lie khar3e haiN| unake rUpa-raMga-rasa-gaMdha aura chAyA manohArI haiN| parantu he devAnupriyo ! jo bhI una naMdIphala vRkSoM ke mUla, kaMda, chAla, patte, phUla, phala, bIja yA harita ko khAegA athavA unakI chAyA meM baiThegA, use usa samaya to acchA lagegA para bAda meM unakA prabhAva par3ane para vaha akAla mRtyu ko prApta kregaa| ataeva he devAnupriyo ! koI bhI una naMdIphala vRkSoM ke mUla Adi kisI bhI aMga kA sevana na kareM aura na unakI chAyA meM vizrAma kareM, jisase akAla hI kisI ke jIvana kA nAza na ho| he devAnupriyo ! tuma loga kisI bhI anya vRkSa ke mUlAdi ko khA sakate ho, usakI chAyA meM vizrAma kara sakate ho / ' " isa prakAra ghoSaNA karake mujhe sUcanA do|" THE WARNING 9. "Beloved of gods! Go to the group camp of our caravan and announce many times in loud voice `Beloved of gods! The wilderness ahead is very large and it is seldom visited by man. In the central part of this wilderness there are trees named Nandiphal. They are green, beautiful and rich with leaves, flowers, and fruits. Their form, colour, taste, smell and shade are inviting. But, beloved of gods! Whoever eats the stock, root, bark, leaf, flower, fruit, seed, or any other part of these trees and even sits in their shade will feel pleasant for some time but later when its effect starts he will embrace sudden death. So, O beloved of gods! no one should eat the stock, root, or any other part of these trees or even sit in their shade lest he lose his life. Beloved of gods! You can eat the stock, root, or any other part of any other tree or even sit in its shade.' "After the announcement report back to me." sUtra 10 : tae NaM dhaNNe satthavAhe sagaDIsAgaDaM joei, joittA jeNeva naMdiphalA rukkhAM teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA tesiM naMdiphalANaM adUrasAmaMte satthanivesa karei, karittA doccaM pi taccaM pi koDuMbiyapurise sahAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI - tubhe NaM devANuppiyA ! mama satthanivesaMsi mahayA mahayA saddeNaM ugghosemANA ugghosemANa evaM vayaha- 'ee NaM devANuppiyA ! te diphalA kiNhA jAva maNuNNA chAyAe, taM jo NaM devANuppiyA ! eesiM NaMdiphalANaM rukkhANaM mUlANi vA kaMdANi vA puSpANi vA tayANi vA pattANi vA phalANi vA jAva akAle ceva jIviyAo vavaroveMti; taM mA NaM tuGabhe jAva dUraM dUreNaM pariharamANA vIsamaha, mA NaM akAle jIviyAo vvrovissNti| annesiM rukkhANaM mUlANi ya jAva vIsamaha tti kaTTu ghosaNaM paccappiNaMti / CHAPTER-15: THE NANDI-FRUIT For Private Personal Use Only (153) Page #211 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ P( 154 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra 15 sUtra 10 : dhanya sArthavAha ne punaH gAr3iyA~ jutavAIM aura yAtrA karatA huA naMdIphala vRkSoM ke ra kSetra meM phuNcaa| usane una vRkSoM se kucha dUra par3Ava DAlA aura sevakoM ko bulAkara do-tIna bAra yaha ra ghoSaNA karane ko kahA-"he devAnupriyo ! ye hI ve naMdIphala vRkSa haiM jinake viSaya meM pahale batAyA 2 15 thaa| (sU. 9 ke samAna) ataH inake kisI bhI aMga mUla-phala bIja Adi kA sevana mata karanA 5 kyoMki vaha akAla mRtyu dene vAlA hai| kahIM aisA na ho ki inakA sevana kara jIvana kA nAza kara lo isalie inase dUra rahakara hI vizrAma krnaa| hA~ ! anya vRkSoM kI chAyA meM vizrAma kara sakate 5 ho, unakA sevana bhI kara sakate ho|' ra sevakoM ne isI prakAra ghoSaNA kara use sUcita kiyaa| 5 10. Dhanya merchant broke camp and resumed the journey. After some s 5 time he reached the area of the Nandiphal trees. He made camp a little si distance from these trees and again called his servants. He asked them to announce emphatically-"Beloved of gods! These are the Nandiphal trees Babout which you were told. As such no one should eat the stock, root, or any other part of these trees or even sit in their shade lest he lose his life. You can eat the stock, root, or any other part of any other tree or even sit in its shade." The servants made the announcement and reported back. LULIL 5 zraddhAvAna : azraddhAvAna ra sUtra 11 : tatthaM NaM atthegaiyA purisA dhannassa satthavAhassa eyamaTuM saddahati, pattiyaMti TI 15 royaMti, eyamadvaM saddahamANA tesiM naMdiphalANaM dUraM dUreNaM pariharamANA annasiM rukkhANaM mUlANi ya DA ra jAva vIsamaMti tesi NaM AvAe no bhaddae bhavai, tao pacchA pariNamamANA suharUvattAe bhujjo TA 15 bhujjo prinnmNti| ra sUtra 11 : sArtha ke kucha vyaktiyoM ko dhanya sArthavAha kI bAta para zraddhA, pratIti (vizvAsa) va Tra ra ruci, (dilacaspI) huii| ve tadanusAra una naMdIphaloM se dUra hI rahate hue anya vRkSoM ke mUlAdi kA dA 15 sevana karane aura unakI chAyA meM hI vizrAma karane lge| unheM tAtkAlika Ananda to prApta nahIM hai ra huA, parantu jaise-jaise samaya bItatA gayA, vaise vaise unheM sukha, tRpti va Ananda kA anubhava hotA TA 5 gyaa| 5 BELIEVERS : NON-BELIEVERS ra 11. Some of the members of the caravan had faith, confidence, and interest S1 2 in what Dhanya merchant had conveyed to them. Accordingly they kept Z away from those trees; they ate fruits etc. from, and rested in the shade of 5 other trees. They did not have much enjoyment in the beginning but as time a 15 passed they experienced pleasure, contentment and joy. 6 (154) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA AnnnnnnnnnnAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAnnnnnn) Page #212 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Page #213 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra (bhAga : 2) citra paricaya THE ILLUSTRATIONS EXPLAINED nandIphala : bhoga evaM tyAga kA phala citra : 18 campAnagarI nivAsI dhanya sArthavAha bahuta-se logoM ko sAtha lekara vyApAra ke lie ahicchatrA nagarI kI tarapha jA rahA thaa| mArga meM eka vikaTa vana A gyaa| sArthavAha ne yAtriyoM ko sAvadhAna karate hue kahA-"Age nandIphala nAma ke viSaile vRkSoM kA vana A rahA hai| ataH sabhI sAvadhAna raheM yaha phala khAnA to dUra, inakI chAyA se bhI bacate rheN|" 1. bahuta-se yAtriyoM ne seTha kI ghoSaNA para vizvAsa nahIM kiyaa| jo nandI-vRkSoM kI zItala chAyA meM baiThe, ve mUrchita ho gaye; jinhoMne phUla sUMghe, phala cakhe, ve mara gye| 2. kintu bahuta-se samajhadAra logoM ne seTha ke kathana para vizvAsa karake ina vRkSoM kI chAyA se hI dUra haTakara anya kama chAyA vAle vRkSoM ke pAsa vizrAma kiyA, ve jIvita bhI rahe, kisI taraha kI hAni nahIM huii| (pandrahavA~ adhyayana) THE FRUITS OF ATTACHMENT AND DETACHMENT ILLUSTRATION : 18 Dhanya merchant of Champanagari was going with many people to Ahicchatra city for business. On the way there was a dense forest. Dhanya warned everyone in his caravan, "We are approaching a forest of Nandi trees. The fruits and leaves and even the shade of these trees are toxic. Therefore no one should rest under their shade or eat their fruits." 1. Many people did not give heed to the warning and took rest under the trees and consumed the fruits. Those who rested under the trees became unconscious, and those who consumed the fruits or inhaled the aroma of the flowers died. 2. Many others who were wise enough to give heed to the warning kept their distance from these trees. They rested under other trees. They did not come to any harm and lived to continue their journey. (CHAPTER - 15) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (PART-2) Page #214 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra pandrahavA~ adhyayana : naMdIphala ( 155 ) DA 15 sUtra 12 : evAmeva samaNAuso ! jo amhaM niggaMtho vA niggaMthI vA jAva paMcasu kAmaguNesuDa ra no sajjei, no rajjei, se NaM ihabhave ceva bahUNaM samaNANaM samaNINaM sAvayANaM sAviyANaMDa ra accaNijje bhavai, paraloe vi ya no Agacchai jAva vIIvaissai jahA va te purisaa| he sUtra 12 : isI prakAra he AyuSmAn zramaNoM ! hamArA jo nirgrantha yA nirgranthinI pA~ca indriyoM / ra sambandhI kAmabhogoM meM Asakta anurakta nahIM hotA vaha isI bhava meM aneka zramaNa-zramaNI tathA Ta 15 zrAvaka-zravikAoM kA pUjanIya hotA hai aura paraloka meM bhI duHkha nahIM paataa| vaha kramazaH saMsAra 15 sAgara ko pAra kara jAtA hai| B 12. Long-lived Shramans! This is how those of our ascetics who, after a 5 getting initiated, do not indulge in and get infatuated with the lusty pleasures of their five sense organs, become the objects of reverence of many 15 ascetics as well as the laity during this life. Besides this they also do not suffer miseries in the next life and are gradually liberated. sUtra 13 : tattha NaM je se appegaiyA purisA dhaNNassa eyamadvaM no saddahati no pattiyaMtti no TA 15 royaMti, dhannassa eyamaTuM asaddahamANA jeNeva te NaMdiphalA teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA tesiMDA ra naMdiphalANaM mUlANi ya jAva vIsamaMti, tesiM NaM AvAe bhaddae bhavai, tato pacchA pariNamamANA ra jAva vvroti| ra sUtra 13 : sArtha meM rahe jina vyaktiyoM ko dhanya sArthavAha kI bAta para zraddhA, pratIti va ruci / nahIM huI ve una naMdIphala vRkSoM ke nikaTa gye| unhoMne una vRkSoM ke mUlAdi kA bhakSaNa kiyA aura TA 15 unakI chAyA meM vizrAma bhI kiyaa| unhoMne tAtkAlika Ananda to prApta kiyA, kintu kramazaH vRkSoM ke dA ra duSprabhAva ke prabhAvI hone para unheM jIvana se hAtha dhonA par3A arthAt prANoM se rahita honA pdd'aa| DA B 13. Some members of the caravan did not have faith, confidence, and a 5 interest in what Dhanya merchant had conveyed to them all. Accordingly & they went near the Nandiphal trees and ate fruits etc. from and rested in the shade of those trees. They did enjoy all this in the beginning but as time I passed the toxicity of those trees started taking effect and in the end they ra lost their lives. 5 sUtra 14 : evAmeva samaNAuso ! jo amhaM niggaMtho vA niggaMthI vA pavvaie paMcasudA ra kAmaguNesu sajjei, jAva aNupariyaTTissai, jahA va te purisaa| e sUtra 14 : isI prakAra he AyuSmAn zramaNo ! hamArA jo nirgrantha yA nirgranthinI pA~ca indriyoM ke 5 viSaya bhoga meM Asakta hotA hai vaha una puruSoM kI taraha duHkha bhogatA huA saMsAra cakra meM bhramaNa DA ra karatA rahatA hai| 5 14. Long-lived Shramans! This is how those of our ascetics who, after TA 15 getting initiated, indulge in and get infatuated with the lusty pleasures of C 5 CHAPTER-15 : THE NANDI-FRUIT (155) TA SAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA E Page #215 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ( 156 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra their five sense organs, suffer misery and are caught in the cycles of rebirth indefinitely. dhanya kA ahicchatrA pahu~canA sUtra 15 : tae NaM se dhaNNe sagaDIsAgaDaM joyAvei joyAvittA jeNeva ahicchattA NayarI teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA ahicchattAe NayarIe bahiyA aggujjANe satthanivesa kare, karitA sagaDI sAgaDaM moyAvei / tae NaM se dhaNNe satthavAhe mahatthaM mahagghaM maharihaM rAyarihaM pAhuDaM gehai, geNhittA bahupurisehi saddhiM saMparivuDe ahicchattaM nayariM majjhamajjheNaM aNuppavisai, aNupavisittA jeNeva kaNagakeU rAyA teNeva uvaagcchi| uvAgacchittA karayala jAva vaddhAvei, vaddhAvittA taM mahatthaM pAhuDaM uvaNei / sUtra 15 : yathA samaya dhanya sArthavAha ne gAr3iyA~ jutavAIM aura ahicchatrA nagarI ko prasthAna kiyaa| vahA~ pahu~ca nagarI ke bAhara ke pradhAna udyAna meM par3Ava DAlA aura gAr3iyA~ khulavA diiN| tatpazcAt rAjA ko bheMTa karane yogya bahumUlya upahAra aura aneka vyaktiyoM ko sAtha le vaha ahicchatrA nagarI ke bIca hotA huA rAjA kanakaketu ke pAsa gyaa| donoM hAtha jor3a usane yathAvidhi rAjA kA abhinandana kiyA aura ve bahumUlya upahAra rAjA ke sAmane rakha diye / DHANYA REACHES AHICCHATRA 15. As usual Dhanya merchant broke camp and resumed his journey. When he reached Ahicchatra city he made camp in the main garden outside the city. He selected valuable and suitable gifts for the king and entered the town with a large group of people. Arriving at the court of King Kanak-ketu he greeted the king and placed the gifts before him. sUtra 16 : tae NaM se kaNagakeU rAyA haTTatuTThe dhaNNassa satthavAhassa taM mahatthaM jAva pAhuDaM pacchii / paDicchittA dhaNaM satthavAhaM sakkArei saMmANei sakkArittA saMmANittA ussukkaM viyarai, viyarittA paDivisajjei / bhaMDaviNimayaM karei, karittA paDibhaMDaM gehai, geNhittA suhaMsuheNaM jeNeva caMpAnayarI teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA mitta-NAi abhisamannAgae viulAI mANussagAI bhogabhogAI bhuMjamANe viharai / sUtra 16 : rAjA kanakaketu ne prasanna aura saMtuSTa ho dhanya sArthavAha ke bahumUlya upahAra svIkAra kie aura usakA satkAra-sammAna kiyaa| sAtha hI use zulka mukta kara vidA kiyaa| dhanya ne apane mAla kI bikrI kI aura nayA mAla kharIda kara sukhapUrvaka campA nagarI lauTa aayaa| apane mitroM aura svajanoM se milA aura sukhapUrvaka jIvana bitAne lagA / 16. King Kanak-ketu happily accepted the costly gifts and duly honoured Dhanya merchant. He also exempted Dhanya from any levies. In due course Dhanya merchant sold all his merchandise, bought new stocks, and happily ( 156 ) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA For Private Personal Use Only 5 Page #216 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ / TRArd., ra pandrahavA~ adhyayana : naMdIphala ( 157 ) returned to Champa. He met his relatives and friends and resumed his _normal happy life. dhanya kI pravrajyA sUtra 17 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM theraagmnnN| dhaNNe satthavAhe viNiggae, dhamma soccAra 5 jeTTaputtaM kuDuMbe ThAvettA pvvie| ekkArasa sAmAimAiyAI aMgAI ahijjittA bahUNi vAsANi sAmannapariyAgaM pAuNittA mAsiyAe saMlehaNAe attANaM jhUsettA saTThibhattAI aNasaNAiM chedittA annayaresu devaloesu devattAe uvvnne| se NaM deve tAo devalogAo AukkhaeNaM cayaM caittA / mahAvidehe vAse sijjhihii, jAva aMtaM krehiti| sUtra 17 : kAla ke usa bhAga meM eka sthavira muni kA Agamana huaa| dhanya sArthavAha unheM ) vandanA karane ke lie gyaa| dharmopadeza sunakara usane apane jyeSTha putra ko parivAra kA uttaradAyitva meM sauMpA aura svayaM dIkSA le lii| sAmAyika sahita gyAraha aMgoM kA adhyayana kiyA aura aneka varSoM , taka saMyama kA pAlana kara eka mAsa kI saMlekhanA tathA sATha bhakta anazana kara deha tyaagii| phira devaloka meM janma liyaa| devaloka kI Ayu pUrNa kara vaha vahAM se cyavana kara mahAvideha meM janma / lekara siddhi prApta karegA aura duHkhoM kA anta kregaa| INITIATION OF DHANYA 17. During that period of time a senior ascetic arrived in Champa. Dhanya merchant went to offer his obeisance. After listening to the discourse, Dhanya merchant handed over the responsibility of the family to his eldest son and >> got initiated. He acquired the knowledge of the eleven canons and lived a lor and disciplined ascetic life. In the end, he took the ultimate vow of one month duration. He embraced a meditators death and reincarnated as a god. After completing his life-span as a god he will reincarnate in the Mahavideh area and ending all miseries achieve liberation. sUtra 18 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM pannarasamassa nAyajjhayaNassa ayamaDhe ra paNNatte tti bemi| 5 sUtra 18 : he jambU ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne pandrahaveM jJAta adhyayana kA yaha artha kahA hai| ra maiMne jaisA sunA vaisA hI kahA hai| 18. Jambu! This is the text and the meaning of the fifteenth chapter of the 5 Jnata Sutra as told by Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir. So I have heard and so I >> confirm. // paNNarasamaM ajjhayaNaM smttN|| // pandrahavA~ adhyayana samApta // 11 END OF THE FIFTEENTH CHAPTER 11 eme 115 CHAPTER-15 : THE NANDI-FRUIT (157) ) Page #217 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ upasaMhAra jJAtA dharma kathA kI yaha pandrahavIM kathA iMdriyoM ke viSayoM meM anAyAsa AkarSita hokara varjita da kAryoM meM saMlagna ho jAne ke duSpariNAma ko spaSTa karatI hai| nandIphala vRkSoM ke AkarSaka kintu Da ra viSaile vAtAvaraNa ke udAharaNa se sAdhanA meM bhaTakAva ke prati sAvadhAna rahane ke mahatva ko samajhAyA / 5 gayA hai| ra anya kathAoM ke samAna isa kathA meM bhI sAmAjika jIvana ke eka viziSTa pahalU kA varNana ra kiyA hai| sAmarthyavAna vyakti apanI vikAsa yAtrA meM samAja ke akiMcana zreNI meM Ane vAle TA 5 sAmAnya vyaktiyoM ko bhI sammilita karatA thA aura unheM baMdhu bhAva ke sAtha saba suvidhAe~ upalabdha DA ra karAtA thaa| sAmAjika uttaradAyitva kI yaha zikSA kathA meM sahaja hI sammilita ho gaI hai| CONCLUSION 5 This fifteenth story of Jnata Dharma Katha explains the fearsome 2 5 consequences of indulging in prohibited activities under the influence of attraction for carnal pleasures. Giving the example of Nandiphal trees that are attractive but toxic, it explains the importance of taking precaution against faltering in spiritual practices. Just as the other chapters include valuable information about the thenprevailing social conditions this story also details a specific facet. A man with resources invites impoverished members of the society to join him in his journey towards progress. With a feeling of fraternity he provides everything needed to those who join. This lesson of social responsibility has been included as a natural part of the story. / upanaya gAthA caMpA iva maNuyagaI, dhaNo vva bhayavaM jinnodekrso| ahicchattAnayarisamaM iha nivvANaM muNeyavvaM // 1 // ghosaNayA iva titthaMkarassa sivamaggadesaNamahagdhaM / caragAiNo vva itthaM sivasuhakAmA jiyA bahave // 2 // (158 JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA S FFAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnn) Page #218 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ pandrahavA~ adhyayana : naMdIphala ( 159) naMdiphalAi vva ihaM sivapaha-paDivaNNagANa visayA u| tabbhakkhaNAo maraNaM, jaha taha visaehi sNsaaro||3|| tavvajjaNeNa jaha iTThapuragamo visayavajjaNeNa thaa| paramANaMda-nibaMdhaNa-sivapuragamaNaM muNeyavvaM // 4 // ___ campA nagarI ke samAna manuSyagati, dhanya sArthavAha ke samAna ekAnta dayAlu bhagavAn tIrthaMkara ra aura ahicchatrA nagarI ke samAna nirvANa samajhanA caahie||1|| 15 dhanya sArthavAha kI ghoSaNA ke samAna tIrthaMkara bhagavAna kI mokSamArga kI anamola dezanA aura ra caraka Adi ke samAna mukti-sukha kI kAmanA karane vAle prANI jAnanA caahie||2|| 15 mokSamArga ko aMgIkAra karane vAloM ke lie indriyoM ke viSaya (viSamaya phaladAtA) naMdIphala ke Da ra samAna haiN| jaise naMdIphaloM ke bhakSaNa karane se maraNa prApta huA, usI prakAra indriyaviSayoM ke sevana se dI 15 saMsAra meM janma-maraNa jAnanA caahie||3|| ra nandIphaloM ke nahIM sevana karane se jaise iSTa pura (ahichatrA nagarI) kI prApti kahI gaI, usI dA 15 prakAra viSayoM ke parityAga se nirvANa-nagara kI prApti hotI hai, jo paramAnanda kA kAraNa hai||4|| THE MESSAGE Champa city is the human state, Dhanya merchant is the absolutely & 15 compassionate Tirthankar, and Ahicchatra city is Nirvana. (1) The announcement by Dhanya merchant is the unique discourse about 2 the path of purification by the Tirthankar. The destitute like Charak are the 5 beings seeking the bliss of liberation. (2) > For those who tread the path of liberation, carnal pleasures are like the ? Nandiphal trees. As the consumption of Nandi fruits led to death, indulgence 5 in carnal pleasures leads to the unending cycles of rebirth. (3) 5 As avoiding these toxic fruits helped in reaching the destination 2 (Ahicchatra), avoiding indulgence in carnal pleasures helps in reaching 5 Nirvana city (the state of liberation), the source of ultimate bliss. (4) AAAAAAAAAAAWan 15 CHAPTER-15: THE NANDI-FRUIT (159) FAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAI Page #219 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ F(160) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra dA pariziSTa PATIPATION: ahacchitrA nagara-isa prAcIna nagara kA ullekha to kaI granthoM meM hai kintu Aja kI sthiti spaSTa nahIM ho paaii| hai| jainayAtriyoM ke anusAra AgarA se IzAnakoNa meM sthita kurujAMgala pradeza meM sthita hai yaha ngr| anya yAtrI ise 5, mevAta kSetra meM batAte haiN| jinaprabhasUri ke tIrthakalpa ke anusAra yaha kurujAMgala pradeza kI prAcIna zaMkhAvalI nAmaka Ta nagarI thI jo bhagavAna pArzvanAtha ke kamaTha upasarga ke pazcAt ahicchatrA nAma se prasiddha ho gii| hyuenatseMga ke ra yAtrA varNanoM meM bhI isakI carcA hai| mahAbhArata meM bhI isakA ullekha hai| hemacaMdrasUri ne isakA anya nAma pratyagratha ra batAyA hai| 5 caraka-eka prakAra ke tridaNDI parivrAjaka jo kachoTA (kacchA yA laMgoTa) pahanate the tathA yUtha baMdha (samUha rUpa) ra rahate the| ye khAdya vastuoM kA prathama bhAga bhikSA meM lete the| cIrika-rAste meM par3e kapar3e (cithar3e) uThAkara pahanane vAle eka prakAra ke sNnyaasii| carmakhaMDika-camar3e ke vastra tathA upakaraNa upayoga meM lAne vAle sNnyaasii| bhikSANDa-kevala bhikSA se nirvAha karane vaale| anyoM dvArA lAI bhikSA para nirvAha karane vaale| bauddha bhikssu| pANDuraMga-ziva-bhakta; zarIra para bhabhUta lapeTane vAle saMnyAsI; gozAlaka ke anuyAyI sAdhu (nizItha cUrNi); S da gAya ke dahI, dUdha, ghI Adi ko mAMsa samajhakara ye nahIM khAte the| (udyotnsuuri)| 5 gautama-baila ke sAtha usakI krIr3A dikhAkara bhikSA grahaNa karane vaale| __govratI-gAya kI sevA karate hue usake anurUpa kArya karane kA vrata rakhane vAle arthAt jaba gAya baiThe to ve baiTheM, jaba gAya khAve to ve khAveM aadi| gaucryaanugaamii| gRhidharmI-gRhastha dharma ko hI sarvazreSTha mAnane vAle tathA sadA vaisA hI cintana karane vaale| aviruddha-vinayavAdI, prANimAtra kA vinaya karane vaale| ra viruddha-akriyAvAdI, ye paraloka nahIM mAnate tathA sabhI matoM kA khaNDana karate haiN| vRddha-vRddhAvasthA meM saMnyAsa lene vAle; RSabhadeva ke samaya ke ve zrAvaka jo kAlAntara meM brAhmaNa ho ge| veTa F purAtana hone ke kAraNa AdiliMgI athavA vRddha kahe jAte the| zrAvaka-dharmazAstra sunane vAle brAhmaNa raktapaTa-lAla vastradhArI privraajk| AUTH eeee kam Annnnnnnnnnnnnnn ra (160) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA 2 Page #220 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Turnuri ra pandrahavA~ adhyayana : naMdIphala (989) SI APPENDIX Ahicchatra city-This ancient town finds mention in many scriptures but its present S location remains uncertain. According to Jain pilgrims it is located in the Kuru-Jangal area north-east of Agra. Other travellers believe it to be the Mewat area. According to the Tirthakalp of Jinprabhsuri it was earlier known as Shankhavali city in the Kuru-Jangal area, but after Kamath's famous affliction to Bhagavan Parshvanath it became popular as Ahicchatra. It finds mention in the travelogues of Huentseng as well as the Mahabharat. According to Hemchandrasuri it was also known as Pratyagarth. Charak--Mendicants carrying Trident and wearing special garb like shorts, who moved in group. They accepted only the first portion of meals as alms. Cheerak--Mendicants who dressed in rags thrown away on the road. Charmakhandak Mendicants who used pieces of leather to make their dresses and other equipments Bhikshand-Mendicants living on alms specially collected by others for them. Also 2 Buddhist monks. K Pandurang-Devotees of Shiva; mendicants who covered their body with ash; ascetic followers of Goshalak (Nisheeth Churni); mendicants who did not consume milk products, considering them to be like meat (Udyotan Suri). Gautam-Those who collected alms after showing tricks performed by trained oxen. Govrati--Mendicants who took care of cows as well as followed a vow to imitate the P activities of a cow. They would sit, stand, eat, etc. when the cow did so. Grihidharmi-Those who considered the duties of a householder to be the highest code of conduct. Aviruddha-Those who considered humility and humble behaviour towards all living a 15 beings as their religion. Viruddha-Those who did not believe in life after death and opposed every other school of thought. Vriddha-Those who renounced the world in their old age; Shravaks belonging to the period of Rishabhdev who later turned Brahmans. These were called Adilingi or Vriddha (old) because of their ancient lineage. Shravak-The Brahmans who listened the scriptures recited. Raktapat-A type of red clad mendicants. SverririririririririrTATTU 55 CHAPTER-15: THE NANDI-FRUIT ( 161 ) nonnan nomonoponnnnnnnnnnn Page #221 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ / solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA : Amukha / UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNja zIrSaka-avarakaMkA (dovatI)-amarakaMkA (draupadI)-nAma vishess| amarakaMkA eka nagarI kA nAma hai tathA draupadI eka mahilA kaa| zrIkRSNa vAsudeva kI bahana tathA pA~ca pAMDavoM kI patnI draupadI caritra nAyikA hai ataH isa adhyayana kA apara nAma draupadI hai| draupadI kA apaharaNa kara use amarakaMkA nAma kI nagarI meM le jAyA gayA thA ataH isa adhyayana kA nAma amarakaMkA hai| isa apekSAkRta vizAla kathA meM aneka udAharaNa haiM jinake AdhAra para kaI mahattvapUrNa bhAvoM ko prakaTa kiyA gayA hai| bhaya aura svArthavaza manuSya binA soce samajhe aise akArya kara baiThatA hai jo usake adhaHpatana kA kAraNa banate haiN| suvidhAoM meM lipta rahakara guru AjJA kA pAlana nahIM krtaa| daihika AkarSaNa se AkAMkSAoM ko mana meM basA letA hai| Atmika vikAsa kI rAha meM aisI aneka bAdhAoM-unake prabhAvoM tathA unase mukti kI bAteM isa rocaka kathA meM samajhAI gaI haiN| ___ kathAsAra-campAnagarI meM tIna brAhmaNa apanI patniyoM sahita rahate the| ye sabhI anukrama se pratidina eka bhAI ke ghara bhojana karate the| eka dina eka bhAI kI strI nAgazrI ke yahA~ saba bhojana karane vAle the| usane pracara bhojana sAmagrI banavAI tathA eka tambe kI khaba masAledAra sabjI svayaM apane hAtha se bnaayii| cakhane para mAlUma par3A vaha tumbA khArA (kar3avA) thaa| nAgazrI ne vaha sabjI to uThAkara rakha dI aura eka anya mIThe tumbe kI sabjI banA dii| saba logoM ne peTa bhara bhojana kiyaa| . usa samaya dharmaghoSa nAmaka AcArya apane ziSya samudAya sahita campAnagarI meM Aye huye the| unake eka ziSya dharmaruci apane mAsakhamaNa ke pAraNe ke lie usa dina bhikSA hetu nikle| nAgazrI ne unheM sahaja-avakara (kUr3A DAlane kI ukaraDI) jAna unake pAtra meM vaha kar3avI sabjI UMDela dii| dharmaruci ne lauTakara prApta bhikSAnna apane guru ko dikhaayaa| guru ne pahacAna liyA ki vaha sabjI viSailI hai ataH unhoMne dharmaruci se kahA ki vaha sabjI ucita sthAna dekhakara vahA~ paraTha de aura punaH anya bhikSA lekara aave| dharmaruci ne ucita sthAna dekha vahA~ eka bU~da sabjI ddaalii| usa eka bU~da para aneka cIMTiyA~ A gaIM aura vaha sabjI cakhate hI tatkAla mara giiN| dharmaruci ne vicAra kiyA ki jaba eka bUMda se itane jIva mara gaye to sArI sabjI DAla dene se to asaMkhya jIvoM kA hanana ho jaayegaa| yaha soca usane sArI sabjI svayaM hI apane udara meM DAla lI aura usakI tatkAla mRtyu ho gii| yaha samAcAra dhIre-dhIre phaila gayA aura sabhI nAgazrI para thU-thU karane lge| usake parivAra vAloM ne bhI use dhikkAra kara ghara se nikAla diyaa| use koI Azraya nahIM milA aura vaha duHkha bhogatI huI mara gii| aneka janmoM taka usane naraka kI yAtanA bhogii| (162) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA E FAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #222 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ 5 solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 163 ) antataH vaha campAnagarI meM hI sAgaradatta nAma ke vaNika ke ghara sukumAlikA ke rUpa meM jnmii| usakA vivAha sAgara nAma ke zreSThi putra se huaa| kintu usake zarIra kA sparza hI agni jvAlA jaisA duHkhadAyI hone ke kAraNa vaha use chor3a bhaagaa| usake pitA ne eka bhikhArI se usakA punarvivAha kara diyaa| bhikhArI bhI usakA sparza nahIM kara sakA aura vaha bhI use chor3a bhaagaa| phira usane dIkSA le lI aura ugra tapasyA karane lgii| para usake mana kI vAsanA jyoM kI tyoM banI rhii| eka bAra guru AjJA ke viruddha vaha udyAna meM tapasyArata thii| taba eka gaNikA ko pA~ca vyaktiyoM ke sAtha bhoga vilAsa karate dekha usake mana meM saMkalpa uThA ki isa tapasyA kA koI phala hotA ho to use bhI isI prakAra bhoga vilAsa kA Ananda mile| isa prakAra nidAna kara liyaa| usakI sAdhanA meM dhIre-dhIre zithilatA bar3hane lgii| antataH mRtyu prApta kara vaha pAMcAla nareza drupada kI putrI draupadI ke rUpa meM jnmii| draupadI yuvA huI to usake pitA ne svayaMvara racA, jahA~ deza ke sabhI zUravIra rAjAoM ko bulAyA gyaa| draupadI ne pA~ca pANDavoM ko eka sthAna para baiThe dekha pUrvajanma ke saMkalpa se prerita ho una pA~coM kA varaNa kara liyaa| hastinApura meM rAjA pANDu ke mahala meM eka bAra nArada muni kA Agamana huaa| draupadI ne nArada ko asaMyata mAnakara unakA Adara satkAra nahIM kiyaa| nArada ne kSubdha ho dhAtakIkhaMDa meM amarakaMkA nagarI ke rAjA padmanAbha ko uksaayaa| padmanAbha ne apane eka mitra deva kI sahAyatA se draupadI kA apaharaNa karavA liyaa| draupadI vahA~ rAjA se apane chuTakAre kI apekSA meM chaha mAsa kA samaya mA~ga tapasyArata ho gii| ___ idhara pANDu rAjA ko draupadI kI koI khoja nahIM milI to unhoMne kRSNa vAsudeva se sahAyatA maaNgii| kRSNa vAsudeva pANDavoM sahita amarakaMkA pahuMce aura padmanAbha ko llkaaraa| yuddha huA aura pANDava parAjita ho ge| phira kRSNa ne apanI zakti se padmanAbha ko harA diyA aura draupadI ko chur3Akara pANDavoM ko sauMpa diyaa| lauTate samaya pANDavoM ne kRSNa kI zakti parIkSA lene ke hetu gaMgA nadI pAra kara nAva chupA dii| kRSNa ne apane ratha ko hAtha meM uThA tairakara nadI pAra kii| unheM jaba yaha jJAta huA ki yaha kArya pANDavoM ne unakI zakti kI parIkSA hetu kiyA thA to unhoMne kruddha ho pANDavoM ko deza nikAlA de diyaa| pANDu rAjA ko yaha patA calA to unhoMne kuntI ko kRSNa ke pAsa bhejaa| taba kRSNa ne kahA ki dakSiNa samudra ke taTa para pANDava eka nayA nagara-pANDu-mathurA basAkara raha sakate haiN| pANDava vahA~ rahane lge| kAlAntara meM unhoMne draupadI sahita dIkSA le lI aura zatrujaya parvata para jA kara mokSa prApta kiyaa| draupadI ne bhI svAdhyAya va tapasyA dvArA karmoM ko kSINa kiyA aura marakara devaloka meM jnmii| vahA~ se mahAvideha meM janma lekara mokSa prApta kregii| UUVVurvuruvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvv K CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA (163) dA EAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnAAAAAAAAAA Page #223 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ TUTTITUTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT55 SIXTEENTH CHAPTER: AMARKANKA: INTRODUCTION Title-Avarkanka (Dovati)-Amarkanka (Draupadi)--names. Amarkanka is the name of a city and Draupadi that of a woman. Draupadi, the sister of Shri Krishna Vasudev and the wife of the five Pandavs is the central character in this story and so the alternative name of this chapter. Draupadi was abducted and brought to the city of Amarkanka and so the name of this chapter. In this comparatively long story many important subjects have been explained with the help of various examples. Pushed by fear and selfishness, man behaves irrationally and indulges in many deplorable activities that cause his downfall. Enslaved by comforts and conveniences he goes against the advice of his guru. The attractions of carnal pleasures inspire perverted ambitions. Various hurdles on the spiritual path and ways to overcome have been discussed in this gripping tale. Gist of the story-In Champa city lived three Brahmans with their wives. They assembled for food at one or another brother's house in turn each day. One day they were to eat at the house of the brother whose wife was Nagshri. She had ample food cooked for the occasion and also herself cooked a curry of gourd enriched with plenty of spices. When she tasted this curry she found that the gourd she used was bitter. Nagshri put that curry aside and cooked afresh using a sweet gourd. All the members of the family ate their fill. During the same period Acharya Dharmaghosh was staying in Champa city with his disciples. One of his disciples, Dharmaruchi, went out to collect alms for breaking his one month fast. Nagshri poured all the bitter curry into his pot considering it to be a waste-basket. Dharmaruchi, on his return, showed his begging to his Guru who immediately knew that the curry was bitter and toxic. He asked Dharmaruchi to throw it away at a proper place and go out to beg again. Dharmaruchi went out and found a suitable spot and poured just a drop of the curry. At once numerous ants swarmed and the moment they consumed that small quantity of toxic curry they died on the spot. Dharmaruchi thought that when just one drop killed so many beings the pot full of curry would kill infinite beings. He himself consumed the pot full of that toxic curry and died on the spot. The news of his death spread like wildfire and every one started cursing Nagshri. The members of her family also insulted her and threw her out of the house. In absence of any refuge she roamed around and died suffering. For numerous births she suffered the agony of hell. JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Survivorcevereiro K (164) annnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #224 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA Hon At last she was born as Sukumalika, the daughter of merchant Sagardatt in Champa city. She was married to Sagar, the son of another merchant. As her touch was as painful as that of fire her husband abandoned her the very first night. Her father once again married her to a beggar, but he also could not tolerate her touch and ran away. In the end she turned into an ascetic and started harsh penance. But her inner lust remained as it was. One day she was doing some penance in a garden against the order of her guru. She saw a courtesan enjoying carnal pleasures with five men and was inspired to imagine that, if there was any benefit of the harsh penance she was doing, she wished to enjoy such pleasure during her next birth. She turned this wish into an ambition. Gradually she became lax in her discipline. After her death she reincarnated as Draupadi, the daughter of King Drupad of Panchal. When Draupadi reached marriageable age her father organized a Svayamvar so that she could select a suitable match on her own. He invited brave and glorious kings from all over the country. When Draupadi saw five Pandav brothers sitting in a group she was inspired by her ambition from her last birth and she chose all the five brothers as her husbands. Once the sage Narad visited King Pandu's palace in Hastinapur. Considering Narad to be an indisciplined sage Draupadi did not extend him due courtesy and honour. Narad was peeved and went and instigated King Padmanabh of Amarkanka city in Dhatkikhand continent the evil deed. With the help of a friendly god Padmanabh abducted Draupadi. In hope of liberation Draupadi managed to get a reprieve for six months from Padmanabh and started doing penance. In the meantime when king Pandu could not find Draupadi in spite of all his efforts he sought help from Krishna Vasudev. Krishna took the Pandavs along to Amarkanka and challenged King Padmanabh. Pandays were defeated by Padmanabh in the ensuing battle. Finally Krishna himself used his powers and defeated Padmanabh. He got Draupadi released and brought her to the Pandavs. CHAPTER-16: AMARKANKA ( 165 ) On the way back the Pandavs hid the boat on the bank of the Ganges to test Krishna's powers. Krishna lifted his chariot in one hand and swam across the great river. When he came to know about the mischief of Pandavs he got angry and ordered the exile of Pandavs. When Pandu came to know of this he sent Kunti to pacify Krishna. Krishna relented slightly and asked Pandavs to found a new town-Pandu Mathura-and live there. The Pandavs did accordingly. In a later part of their lives, the Pandavs and Draupadi became ascetics. The Pandavs went to Shatrunjaya mountain and achieved liberation. Draupadi also engaged in study and penance to shed Karmas. After her death she reincarnated as a god and will attain liberation after reincarnating in Mahavideh area. ^^... FULL (165) 5 Page #225 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ bhaNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNjya solasamaM ajjhayaNaM : avarakaMkA solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA SIXTEENTH CHAPTER : AVARKANKA - AMARKANKA ra sUtra 1 : jai NaM bhaMte ! samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM pannarasamassa nAyajjhayaNassa ayamadve 5 paNNatte, solasamassa NaM bhaMte ! NAyajjhayaNassa samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM ke aDhe paNNatte ? da ra sUtra 1 : jambU svAmI ne prazna kiyA-bhaMte ! jaba zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne pandrahaveM jJAta 5 adhyayana kA pUrvokta artha batAyA hai to solahaveM jJAta adhyayana kA unhoMne kyA artha kahA hai? ra 1. Jambu Swami inquired, "Bhante! What is the meaning of the sixteenth S 3 chapter according to Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir?" 15 sUtra 2 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM caMpA NAmaM NayarI hotthaa| tIse NaMDa 5 caMpAe nayarIe bahiyA uttara puracchime disIbhAe subhUmibhAge NAmaM ujjANe hotthaa| sUtra 2 : sudharmAsvAmI ne samAdhAna diyA he jambU ! kAla ke usa bhAga meM campA nAma kI hai 15 nagarI thI jisake bAhara uttara-pUrva dizA meM subhUmi bhAga nAmaka udyAna thaa| ra 2. Sudharma Swami narrated_Jambu! During that period of time there 5 was a town named Champa. Outside the town in the north-eastern direction 15 there was a garden named Subhumibhag. ra sUtra 3 : tattha NaM caMpAe nayarIe tao mAhaNA bhAyaro parivasaMti, taM jahA-some, somadatte, Te 15 somabhUI, aDDhA jAva riuvveya suprinitttthiyaa| 5 tesi NaM mAhaNANaM to bhAriyAo hotthA, taM jahA-nAgasirI, bhUyasirI, jkkhsirii| ra sukumAla-pANipAyAo jAva tesi NaM mAhaNANaM iTThAo, vipule mANussae kAmabhoge Ta 15 paccaNubhavamANIo vihrti| ra sUtra 3 : usa campA nagarI meM soma, somadatta aura somabhUti nAma ke tIna brAhmaNa bhAI rahate the| 5 ve dhanADhya the aura Rgveda Adi veda zAstra tathA anya brAhmaNa graMthoM ke pAraMgata vidvAn bhI the| ra una tInoM bhAiyoM kI patniyoM ke nAma the-nAgazrI, bhUtazrI aura ykssshrii| ve sundara aura sukumAra thA ra thIM tathA apane patiyoM ko priya thiiN| manuSyocita kAmabhoga bhogatI ve apanA sukhamaya jIvana vyatIta dA 15 karatI thiiN| JJ Murosh P (166) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Sannnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnni Page #226 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ japaNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNDa praja ra solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 167 ) 2 15 3. In Champa lived three Brahman brothers named Som, Somdatt, and S Sombhuti. They were rich as well as scholars of Vedas and other Brahman scriptures. The names of the wives of these brothers were Naagshri, Bhootshri, and a 5 Yajnashri respectively. They were beautiful and delicate and were loved by their respective husbands. They led a happy life enjoying all human pleasures. ra sUtra 4 : tae NaM tesiM mAhaNANaM annayA kayAI egayao sahiyANaM samuvAgayANaM, jAvaTa 15 imeyArUve miho kahAsamullAve samuppajjitthA evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! amhaM ime vipule dhaNe Da ra jAva sAvatejje alAhi jAva AsattamAo kulavaMsAo pakAmaM dAuM, pakAmaM bhottuM, pakAmaM ra paribhAeuM, taM seyaM khalu ahaM devANuppiyA ! annamannassa gihesu kallAkalliM vipulaM asaNaM pANaMda 15 khAimaM sAimaM uvakkhaDeuM uvakkhaDeuM paribhujemANANaM vihritte| ra annamannassa eyamaTuM paDisuNeti, kallAkalliM annamannassa gihesu vipulaM asaNaM pANaM khAimaM da 15 sAimaM uvakkhaDAveMti, uvakkhaDAvittA paribhuMjemANA vihrNti| ra sUtra 4 : eka bAra jaba ve tInoM bhAI sAtha baiThe to unake bIca isaprakAra bAtacIta huI-da 15 "devAnupriyo ! hamAre pAsa pracura dhana-vaibhava Adi vidyamAna hai jo sAta pIr3hiyoM taka dene, bhogane dI ra aura bA~Tane ke liye yatheSTa hai| ataH he devAnupriyo ! hama logoM ke lie nitya bArI-bArI se DA ra eka-dUsare ke ghara bahuta-sI bhojana sAmagrI banavAkara eka sAtha baiThakara khAnA acchA hogaa|' 15 tInoM baMdhu isa bAta para sahamata ho gaye aura dUsare dina se hI ve eka dUsare ke gharoM meM bhojana ra Adi sAmagrI banavAkara sAtha-sAtha bhojana karane lge| 5 4. One day when the three brothers were sitting together they talked, Beloved of gods! We have great wealth and grandeur, enough to last seven > generations of use as well as distribution. So we should prepare rich food and enjoy it together each day in turn at one brother's residence." All three agreed to the plan and started acting on it the very next day. ra kaTu tuMbe kA zAka 15 sUtra 5 : tae NaM tIse nAgasirIe mAhaNIe annayA bhoyaNavArae jAe yAvi hotthaa| tae NaMDa ra sA nAgasirI vipulaM asaNaM pANaM khAimaM sAimaM ukkkhaDei, uvakkhaDittA egaM mahaM sAlaiyaMTa 15 tittAlAuaM bahUsaMbhAra-saMjuttaM NehAvagADhaM uvakkhaDei, ega biduyaM karayalaMsi AsAie, taM khAraM Da ra kaDuyaM akhajjaM abhojjaM visabbhUyaM jANittA evaM vayAsI-dhiratthu NaM mama nAgasirIe ahannAe TA ra apunAe dUbhagAe dUbhagasattAe dUbhagaNiMboliyAe, jIe NaM mae sAlaie bahusaMbhArasaMbhie dI 15 nehAvagADhe uvakkhaDie subahudavvakkhae nehakkhae ya ke| 15 CHAPTER-16: AMARKANKA (167) SAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #227 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ maNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNa ra ( 168 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra 5 sUtra 5 : eka dina jaba nAgazrI brAhmaNI kI bArI AI to usane pracura bhojana sAmagrI bnvaaii| DI ra sAtha hI usane eka bar3e se rasa bhare tuMbe kI bahuta se masAle bharakara tela meM chauMkakara sabjI taiyAra kii| usane isa sabjI ke rasa kI eka bUMda hathelI meM lekara cakhI to patA lagA ki vaha khArI, TA 5 kar3avI, akhAdya aura viSa jaisI hai| yaha samajhate hI vaha mana hI mana apane Apako dhikkArane lagI-da ra "dhikkAra hai mujha adhanyA, puNyahInA, bhAgyahInA, ati abhAginI niMbolI jaisI anAdaraNIya nAgazrI Da E ko jisane yaha rasadAra kar3ave tuMbe kI aneka masAle aura tela bharI sabjI taiyAra kii| isake lie Te 5 Dhera sArA sAmAna bigAr3A aura tela kA satyAnAza kara ddaalaa| 5 CURRY OF THE BITTER GOURD > 5. One day, on her turn, Naagshri got elaborate meals cooked in large quantity. She also cooked herself curry of a large juicy gourd using liberal $ quantities of spices and oil. When she took a drop of this curry in her palm and tasted it she found that it was bitter, pungent, and repugnant like 15 poison. Realizing her mistake she cursed herself, "Curse me, the worthless, virtueless, ill-fated, unlucky, and as hateful as the bitter margosa-berry, who has cooked this bitter gourd using lots of spices and oil. I have wasted a lot of 2 time and material including plenty of oil. 15 sUtra 6 : taM jai NaM mamaM jAuyAo jANissaMti, to NaM mama khiMsissaMti, taM jAva tAva mama 15 jAuyAo Na jANaMti, tAva mama seyaM eyaM sAlaiyaM tittAlAuM bahusaMbhAranehakaDaM egaMte govettae, Da ra annaM sAlaiaM mahurAlAuyaM jAva nehAvagADhaM uvkkhddette| evaM saMpehei, saMpehittA taM sAlaiyaM jAva DA 5 govei, annaM sAlaiyaM mahurAlAuyaM uvkkhddei| re sUtra 6 : "yadi merI devarAniyA~ yaha saba jAneMgI to merI nindA kreNgii| isase pUrva ki ve jAna DA ra pAe~, yahI ucita hogA ki isa tuMbe kI sabjI ko kahIM chupA diyA jAya aura dUsare mIThe tuMbe kI 15 sabjI isI prakAra tela-masAle bharakara pakA lI jaay|" yaha socakara nAgazrI ne kaDuA tuMbA chupA de ra diyA aura nae mIThe tuMbe kI sabjI pakA lii| 5 6. "If my Devaranis (wives of younger brothers of the husband) come to a know of it they will criticize me. It would be better if I hide this bitter curry and cook afresh, using a sweet gourd and employing the same recipe, before they come to know of it." And she hid the bitter curry and cooked afresh. ra sUtra 7 : uvakkhaDettA tesiM mAhaNANaM vhAyANaM jAva suhAsaNavaragayANaM taM vipulaM asaNaM pANaM / 5 khAimaM sAimaM privesi| tae NaM te mAhaNA jimiyabhuttuttarAgayA samANA AyaMtA cokkhA Ta ra paramasuibhUyA sakammasaMpauttA jAyA yAvi hotthaa| tae NaM tAo mAhaNIo pahAyAo jAvaDa vibhUsiyAo taM vipulaM asaNaM pANaM khAimaM sAimaM AhAreMti, AhArittA jeNeva sayAI gehAiTa 5 teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA sakammasaMpauttAo jaayaao| 5 (168) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA w nwynd wh :`lmtq`ttwtltqth Page #228 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 169 ) Ta 5 sUtra 7 : yathAsamaya ve brAhmaNa baMdhu snAnakara sukhAsana para baitthe| unheM yatheSTa bhojana parosA gyaa| ke bhojana ke bAda Acamana kara svaccha ho, hAtha-mu~ha poMchakara ve apane-apane kAma meM laga gye| tatpazcAt snAnAdi kara vastrAbhUSaNa pahana vibhUSita huI brAhmaNiyoM ne bhI peTa bhara bhojana kiyA aura TA 5 apane-apane ghara lauTakara apane kAryoM meM juTa giiN| 2 7. At the usual hour the Brahman brothers sat down to eat, after taking a their bath. They were served liberal quantities of various dishes. After meals they washed their hands and mouths and resumed their normal routine. After that, the ladies also took bath, got dressed up and ate their fill. They dispersed and resumed their normal activities. ra sthavira-Agamana he sUtra 8 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM dhammaghosA nAma therA jAva bahuparivArA jeNeva caMpA NAmaM TA ra nayarI, jeNeva subhUmibhAge ujjANe, teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA ahApaDirUvaM jAva vihrNti| TA 5 parisA niggyaa| dhammo khio| parisA pddigyaa| ra sUtra 8 : kAla ke isa bhAga meM dharmaghoSa nAma ke sthavira apane vizAla ziSya parivAra ke sAtha dI 5 campA nagarI ke subhUmi bhAga udyAna meM pdhaare| ucita upAzraya kI yAcanA kara vahAM tthhre| pariSada Da 5 nikalI aura dharmopadeza suna lauTa gii| 15 ARRIVAL OF THE ASCETIC 2 8. During that period of time the great ascetic Sthavir Dharmaghosh 2 arrived, with a large family of his disciples, in the Subhumibhag garden 15 outside Champa city. He stayed there after seeking a suitable place. A SI 15 delegation of citizens came and after his discourse returned back. ra sUtra 9 : tae NaM tesiM dhammaghosANaM therANaM aMtevAsI dhammaruI nAma aNagAre orAle jAva ra teulesse mAsaM mAseNaM khamamANe vihri| tae NaM se dhammaruI aNagAre mAsakhamaNapAraNagaMsi 15 paDhamAe porisIe sajjhAyaM karei, karittA bIyAe porisIe evaM jahA goyamasAmI taheva uggAhei, DI ra uggAhittA taheva dhammaghosaM theraM Apucchai, jAva caMpAe nayarIe ucca-nIya-majjhimakulAiM jAva ra aDamANe jeNeva nAgasirIe mAhaNIe gihe teNeva annupvitu| 15 sUtra 9 : dharmaghoSa sthavira ke eka ziSya the dharmaruci angaar| ve udAra-ugra tapasvI the aura TA ra tejolezyA ke dhAraka bhii| ve eka-eka mAsa kA tapa karate rahate the| usa dina unake mAsakhamaNa ke 5 pAraNe kA dina thaa| unhoMne pahalI pauruSI meM svAdhyAya kiyA phira kramazaH dhyAnAdi kiye (vistRta vivaraNa gautama svAmI ke smaan)| tIsare prahara meM unhoMne pAtroM kA pratilekhana kiyA aura pAtra lekara ra dharmaghoSa sthavira se AjJA prApta kara bhikSATana ke lie nikle| campAnagarI ke ucca, nIca va madhyama da 15 kuloM meM ghUmate hue ve nAgazrI brAhmaNI ke ghara meM aae| PCHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA (169) da Page #229 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Sfiqu r al ( 170) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 9. Sthavir Dharmaghosh had a disciple named ascetic Dharmaruchi. } indulged in great and rigorous penances and possessed the fire-power, Tejoleshya. He observed the penance of month long fast frequently. It was the day of breaking a month long fast. During the first quarter of the day he meditated and after that continued his daily routine of studies etc. (as Gautam Swami did). During the third quarter of the day he cleaned his 2 begging bowls. With his bowls he went to Sthavir Dharmaghosh and after 2 seeking his permission went out to collect alms. Going from one house to al other of the rich, middle class, and lower class citizens of Champa he arrived at the house of Naagshri. 5 kaTu tube kA dAna ra sUtra 10 : tae NaM sA nAgasirI mAhaNI dhammaruiM ejjamANaM pAsai, pAsittA tassa TI 15 sAlaiyassa tittakaDuyassa bahusaMbhArasaMjuttaM NehAvagADhaM nisiraNaTThayAe haTTatuTTA uDhei, udvittA jeNeva DA ra bhattaghare teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA taM sAlaiyaM tittakaDuyaM ca bahunehaM dhammaruissa aNagArassa Ta ra paDiggahaMsi savvameva nisiri| he sUtra 10. nAgazrI ne jaba dharmaruci anagAra ko Ate dekhA to usa kaDue-kharAba tuMbe ke sAga ra se chuTakArA pAne kA avasara jAna vaha prasanna huii| khar3I hokara rasoI meM gaI aura sArI kI sArI dI 5 kaDuvI sabjI lAkara anagAra ke pAtra meM DAla dii| 5 GIVING AWAY THE BITTER GOURD 10. When Naagshri saw Ascetic Dharmaruchi approaching she was 3 pleased to find the opportunity to get rid of the bitter gourd curry. She 5 fetched the curry from the kitchen and poured it into the ascetic's bowl. 15 sUtra 11 : tae NaM se dhammarUI aNagAre ahApajjattamitti kaTTa NAgasirIe mAhaNIe gihAo > ra paDiNikkhamai, paDiNikkhamittA capAe nagarIe majhamajjheNaM paDinikkhamai, paDinikkhamittA 8 15 jeNeva subhUmibhAge ujjANe jeNeva dhammaghosA therA teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA dhammaghosassa DI ra adUrasAmaMte iriyAvahiyaM paDikkamai, annapANaM paDilehei annapANaM karayalaMsi pddidNsei| 5 sUtra 11 : 'mere lie yaha AhAra paryApta hai' yaha jAnakara dharmaruci anagAra nAgazrI ke ghara se 5 ra nikalakara campAnagarI meM hote hue subhUmibhAga udyAna meM lautte| vahA~ pahu~cakara dharmaghoSa sthavira ke TI ra nikaTa IryApatha kA pratikramaNa kiyA aura anna-pAnI kA pratilekhana kara guru ko dikhlaayaa| 5 11. "This much food is enough for me," thinking thus Ascetic Dharmaruchi came out of the house of Naagshri and crossing the town returned to Subhumibhag garden. He went to Sthavir Dharmaghosh, did the ritual P(170) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA I Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #230 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ bhaNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNja pha ra solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 171 ) SH 15 review of his movement (Iryapathic Pratikraman), arranged the food he had cl 15 brought and showed it to his guru. ra sUtra 12 : tae NaM te dhammaghosA therA tassa sAlaiyassa nehAvagADhassa gaMdhaNa abhibhUyA sA 15 samANA tao sAlaiyAo nehAvagADhAo egaM biMdugaM gahAya karayalaMsi AsAei, tittagaM khAra-S ra kaDuyaM akhajjaM abhojjaM visabhUyaM jANittA dhammaruiM aNagAraM evaM vayAsI-'jai NaM tumaMTa 5 devANuppiyA ! eyaM sAlaiyaM jAva nehAvagADhaM AhAresi to NaM tumaM akAle ceva jIviyAo DA ra vavarovijjasi, taM mA NaM tumaM devANuppiyA ! imaM sAlaiyaM jAva AhAresi, mA NaM tuma akAle TA raceva jIviyAo vvrovijjsi| taM gaccha NaM tumaM devANuppiyA ! imaM sAlaiyaM egaMtamaNAvAe da 15 acitte thaMDile parivehi, pariDhavittA annaM phAsuyaM esaNijjaM asaNaM pANaM khAimaM sAimaMDa ra paDigAhettA AhAraM aahaarehi|' 15 sUtra 12 : dharmaghoSa sthavira usa zAka meM se nikalatI gaMdha se udvigna aura vicalita ho ge| Da ra usameM se eka bUMda hathelI meM lekara ckhaa| usa sabjI ko tIkhI, khArI, kaDuvI aura viSa ke samAna hai ra akhAdya jAnakara ve bole-"devAnupriya ! yadi tuma yaha tuMbe kI sabjI khAoge to tumhArI akAla 8 15 mRtyu ho jaayegii| ataH tuma yaha sabjI mata khAnA, aisA na ho ki tuma khA lo aura tumhAre prANoM kA ra asamaya hI anta ho jaae| he devAnupriya ! tuma jAo aura kisI ekAnta, AvAgamana rahita, ucita ra evaM acitta bhUmi (jahAM jIva hiMsA kI saMbhAvanA na ho) meM sAvadhAnI pUrvaka paraTa do (DAla do) 15 aura punaH dUsarA prAsuka aura eSaNIya AhAra grahaNa karo aura vahI khaao|" ra 12. Sthavir Dharmaghosh was disturbed by the repulsive smell Remanating from the curry. He took a drop and tasted it. Realizing that it was I hot, pungent, bitter, and repugnant like poison, he said, "Beloved of gods! If 5 you eat this gourd curry you will die instantly. As such you should not eat 5 this curry. Beloved of gods! Go, search for an isolated, unfrequented, proper 5and life-less spot (where there are no insects, vegetation or other form of life), where there is no chance of destruction of life, and carefully pour out this > curry. Collect other suitable food and eat that only." 5svazarIra meM praveza 5 sUtra 13 : tae NaM se dhammaruI aNagAre dhammaghoseNaM thereNaM evaM vutte samANe dhammaghosassa DI ratherassa aMtiyAo paDinikkhamai, paDinikkhamittA, subhUmibhAgAo ujjANAo adUrasAmate hA thaMDillaM paDilehei, paDilehittA tao sAlaiyAo egaM biMdugaM gahei gahittA thaMDilaMsi nisiri| ra sUtra 13 : dharmaghoSa sthavira kI yaha bAta sunakara dharmaruci anagAra vahA~ se nikale aura subhUmi TrI rabhAga udyAna se kucha dUra eka acitta (jIva rahita) sthAna ko dekha-bhAla kara sAga kI eka bUMda vahA~ Ta 15 ddaalii| PTER-16 : AMARKANKA (171) FAAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnANER Page #231 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jaNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNa maNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNja P ( 172) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra POURING INTO HIS OWN BODY 15 13. Getting these instructions from Sthavir Dharmaghosh, ascetic cl Dharmaruchi came out of the garden and selected a suitable spot in the SI vicinity of the garden. He then poured just a drop of the curry and watched. S _sUtra 14 : tae NaM tassa sAlaiyassa tittakaDuyassa bahunehAvagADhassa gaMdheNaM bahUNi pipIligA dI 15 sahassANi paainbhuuyaaiN| jA jahA ya NaM pipIligA AhArei sA tahA akAle ceva jIviyAo ra vvrovijji| 15 tae NaM tassa dhammaruissa aNagArassa imeyArUve ajjhathie jAva samuppijjatthA-'jai tAva ra imassa sAlaiyassa jAva egami biMdugaMmi pakkhittaMmi aNegAiM pipIligA sahassAI vavarovijaMti, TA ra taM jaI NaM ahaM eyaM sAlaiyaM thaMDillaMsi savvaM nisirAmi, tae NaM bahUNaM pANANaM bhUANaM jIvANaMda 15 sattANaM vahakAraNaM bhvissi| taM seyaM khalu mameyaM sAlaiyaM jAva gADhaM sayameva AhArettae, mama ceva / ra eeNaM sarIreNaM NijjAu' tti kaTu evaM saMpehei, saMpehitA muhapottiyaM paDilehai, paDilehittA 15 sasIsovariyaM kAyaM pamajjei, pamajjittA taM sAlaiyaM tittakaDuyaM bahunehAvagADhaM bilamiva da 15 pannagabhUeNaM appANeNaM savvaM sarIrakoTuMsi pkkhivi| ra sUtra 14 : usa kaDave sAga kI gaMdha se AkarSita ho haz2AroM cIMTiyA~ vahA~ A giiN| jisa-jisa Ta] 5 cIMTI ne vaha sAga khAyA vaha tatkAla vahIM mara gii| ra yaha dekha dharmaruci anagAra ke mana meM vicAra AyA-'jaba isa sAga kI eka bUMda DAlane se TA ra haz2AroM cIMTiyA~ mara gaIM to maiM yadi yaha pUrA kA pUrA sAga isa bhUmi para DAla dUMgA to anekoM TA 5 prANiyoM, bhUtoM, jIvoM va satvoM ke nAza kA kAraNa upasthita ho jaayegaa| ataH acchA yahI hogA ki DA ra yaha sAga maiM svayaM hI khA jaauuN| aisA karane se isakA prabhAva mere zarIra para hokara hI samApta ho / 2 jaayegaa|" aisA vicAra kara anagAra ne mu~hapattI kI pratilekhanA kI aura phira mastaka sahita pUre e zarIra kA parimArjana kiyaa| tatpazcAt vaha kaTu sabjI binA svAda lie hI, jisa prakAra sAMpa sIdhA TI 5 bila meM praveza kara jAtA hai usI prakAra, nigala kara sIdhe zarIra ke koThe-udara meM DAla dii| 14. Attracted by the smell of the bitter curry thousands of ants swarmed Kin. Whichever ant consumed that curry died on the spot. 5 When Ascetic Dharmaruchi saw all this he thought, "When just a drop of this curry caused death of thousands of ants, if I throw away all this curry on the ground it would cause death of infinite number of living beings and life forms. It would be better if I myself eat all this curry. All its toxic effect will end after harming my body alone." And the ascetic did the ritual of inspecting the Muhapatti (the mouth-covering handkerchief used by Jain ascetics for various rituals) and cleaning of the body from head to feet. After this he gulped all the curry without even tasting it, exactly as a snake 5 quickly slithers into its hole. JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA ynnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn) AUUUUUUUUUUAE COUUUUUUN 15 (172) Page #232 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ . . . . SA RAPI 20 Page #233 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra (bhAga 2) citra paricaya THE ILLUSTRATIONS EXPLAINED durbhAvoM se diyA : kaTu phala pAyA citra : 20 campAnagarI nivAsI soma, somadatta evaM somabhUti nAma ke tInoM bhAiyoM ko jaba yaha patA calA ki nAgazrI (soma kI patnI) ne mAsakhamaNa tapasvI dharmaruci aNagAra ko jaharIle tumbe kA AhAra de diyA jisa kAraNa tapasvI akAla meM hI kAla dharma ko prApta ho gaye taba unhoMne nAga zrI kI bahuta kaThora vacanoM se tAr3anA, tarjanA va bhartsanA kI tathA use dhakke dekara ghara se bAhara nikAla diyaa| nAgazrI vikSipta jaisI hokara campAnagarI ke caurAhoM, tirAhoM Adi para bhaTakatI hai| usake DarAvane vikarAla rUpa ko dekhakara kutte bhauMkate rahate, loga aMgulI dikhAkara kahate - "yaha vahI duSTa durbhAginI pApAtmA hai, jisane tapasvI aNagAra ko jaharIlA tumbA bhraayaa|" vaha galI-galI meM Tukar3e mA~gatI bhaTakatI huI aneka mahArogoM kA zikAra ho gyii| ( solahavA~ adhyayana) AS YOU SOW SO SHALL YOU REAP ILLUSTRATION : 20 When the Brahman brothers Som, Somdatt and Sombhuti came to know that Som's wife Naagshri gave the bitter and toxic gourd curry to ascetic Dharmaruchi for breaking his one month long fast, thus causing his untimely death, they became very angry. They insulted, deplored, and rejected her. And at last cursing and shouting they kicked her out of their house. Exiled from home, Naagshri drifted to various crossings, (etc.) of Champa city. Seeing her terrifying appearance dogs barked after her. People on the streets pointed at her, "This is that evil woman who gave the poisonous gourd to a noble soul and caused his death." Drifting from one place to another and living on leftovers thrown outside houses she caught numerous terrible diseases. (CHAPTER-16) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (PART-2) yaha paricaya citra nambara 19 kA smjheN| THIS EXPLANATION IS FOR ILLUSTRATION NO. 19 For Private Personal Use Only Page #234 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - - - - - P ra solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA (173 ) TA ra sUtra 15 : tae NaM tassa dhammaruissa taM sAlaiyaM jAva nehAvagADhaM AhAriyassa samANassa 5 muhuttaMtareNaM pariNamamANaMsi sarIragaMsi veyaNA pAubbhUyA ujjalA jAva durhiyaasaa| ra sUtra 15 : tuve kA vaha sAga khAte hI dharmaruci ke zarIra meM muhUrta bhara meM hI usakA prabhAva Da 5 vyApta ho gyaa| unake zarIra meM utkaTa aura dussaha vedanA utpanna ho gii| R 15. Within moments of consuming, the toxic effect of the curry spread throughout his body. He started suffering intolerable agony. 5 sUtra 16 : tae NaM dhammaruI aNagAre athAme abale avIrie apurisakkAra-parakkame DA ra adhAraNijjamiti kaTTa AyArabhaMDagaM egate Thavei, ThavittA thaMDillaM paDilehai, paDilehittA 5 dabbhasaMthAragaM saMthArei saMthArittA dabbhasaMthAragaM durUhai durUhittA puratthAbhimuhe saMpaliyaMkanisanne Da ra karayalapariggahiyaM sirasAvattaM matthae aMjaliM kaTu evaM vayAsIra namo'tthu NaM arahatANaM jAva saMpattANaM, namo'tthu NaM dhammaghosANaM therANaM mama dhammAyariyANaMDa ra dhammovaesagANaM, puv ipi NaM mae dhammaghosANaM therANaM aMtie savve pANAivAe paccakkhAe 15 jAvajjIvAe jAva pariggahe, iyANiM pi NaM ahaM tesiM ceva bhagavaMtANaM aMtie savvaM pANAivAyaM DA ra paccakkhAmi jAva pariggahaM paccakkhAmi jAvajIvAe, jahA khaMdao jAva carimehiM ussAsehiM thA 15 vosirAmi tti kaTu AloiyapaDikkaMte samAhipatte kaalge| ra sUtra 16 : kramazaH dharmaruci anagAra asthira, balahIna, vIryarahita (uThane baiThane kI zakti DI 5 rahita), pauruSahIna tathA parAkramahIna ho ge| aba yaha zarIra dhAraNa nahIM kiyA jA sakatA-yaha Ta 5 jAnakara unhoMne apane AhAra ke pAtra eka ora rakha die| phira baiThane ke sthAna ko sApha kara ghAsa ra kA Asana bichAyA aura usa para pUrvAbhimukha hokara paryaMkAsana meM baiTha ge| donoM hAtha jor3a mastaka 5 ke nikaTa ghumA aMjalibaddha kara bole-- ra "arihaMto evaM siddhoM Adi ko merA namaskAra ho| mere dharmAcArya aura dharmopadezaka dharmaghoSa / 5 sthavira ko namaskAra ho| maiMne pahale bhI dharmaghoSa sthavira ke pAsa prANAtipAta viramaNa Adi pA~ca 5 mahAvrata dhAraNa kiye the| isa samaya bhI unhIM bhagavaMtoM kI sAkSI meM maiM punaH ve hI vrata dhAraNa karatA ra huuN| sAtha hI zeSa jIvana paryanta arthAt antima sAMsa taka apane isa zarIra kA bhI parityAga karatA 5 huuN|" isa prakAra uccAraNa kara unhoMne AlocanA aura pratikramaNa kara samAdhi mRtyu kA varaNa kara 5 liyaa| 16. Slowly Ascetic Dharmaruchi became infirm, weak, feeble, wasted and emaciated. Realizing that the end was near he placed his begging bowls on 2 one side. He wiped the ground clean, spread his grass-mattress and sat down 5 in the Paryankasan (a yogic posture). Joining his palms and raising them to 5 his forehead he uttered 5 CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA (173) C Page #235 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ghaNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNa dhajjjjjjja ( 174 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra SI 5 "I bow and convey my reverence to the worthy ones (Arhats), the supreme 5 ones (Bhagavans), ....... (the panegyric by the king of gods or the Shakrastav). My reverence also to my preceptor, Sthavir Dharmaghosh. Earlier, before Sthavir Dharmaghosh, I took the five great vows including refraining from S 12 hurting life. Now I once again take the same vows in the name of those Arihants. I also take an oath to remain detached from my body till my last breath." Saying thus, and after doing the last critical review (Alochana ratikraman), he took the ultimate vow and cmbraced the meditative death. ra guru kI cintA 15 sUtra 17 : tae NaM te dhammaghosA therA dhammaruiM aNagAraM ciraM gayaM jANittA samaNe niggaMthe DA ra sahAveMti saddAvittA evaM vayAsI-'evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! dhammaruissa aNagArassa 15 mAsakhamaNapAraNagaMsi sAlAiyassa jAva gADhassa NisiraNaTTayAe bahiyA niggae cirAvei, taM ra gacchaha NaM tubbhe devANuppiyA ! dhammaruissa aNagArassa savvao samaMtA maggaNagavesaNaM kreh|' 15 sUtra 17 : udhara sthavira dharmaghoSa ne yaha jAnakara ki dharmaruci anagAra ko gaye bahuta dera ho da ra gaI hai anya nirgrantha zramaNoM ko bulAkara kahA-"devAnupriyo ! dharmaruci anagAra ko mAsakhamaNa ke DI ra pAraNe meM kaDuvA tuMbe kA sAga milA thaa| ve use ucita sthAna para ucita rIti se paraThane ke lie TA 15 gae the| unheM gaye bahuta samaya bIta gayA hai ataH tuma jAo aura cAroM ora unakI khoja kro|" B ANXIETY OF THE GURU 17. On the other hand, when Sthavir Dharmaghosh realized that an unusually long time had passed since ascetic Dharmaruchi had left, he called IP other ascetics and said, "Ascetic Dharmaruchi had got bitter gourd curry for breaking his fast. He had gone to throw it away at some proper place. A long a 5 time has passed since he went. As such, you should go and search for him." ra sUtra 18 : tae NaM te samaNA niggaMthA jAva paDisuNeti, paDisuNittA dhammaghosANaM therANaM Da ra aMtiyAo paDinikkhamaMti, paDinikkhamittA dhammaruissa aNagArassa savvao samaMtA maggaNagavesaNaMTa 15 karemANA jeNeva thaMDille teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA dhammaruissa aNagArassa sarIragaMDA ra nippANaM nicceTuM jIvavippajaDhaM pAsaMti, pAsittA 'hA hA ! aho akajja' miti kaTTa dhammaruissa Ta 15 aNagArassa parinivvANavattiyaM kAussaggaM kareMti, karittA dhammaruissa aNagArassa AyArabhaMDagaMDa geNhaMti, geNhittA jeNeva dhammaghosA therA teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA gamaNAgamaNaM Da ra paDikkamaMti, paDikkamittA evaM vayAsIra evaM khalu amhe tubbhaM aMtiyAo paDinikkhamANo paDinikkhamittA subhUmibhAgassa ujjANassa DA pariperaMteNaM dhammaruissa aNagArassa savvao samaMtA maggaNa-gavesaNaM karemANA jeNeva thaMDille se ((174) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA I FAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAI AUGU Page #236 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Wan NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNa ra solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 175 ) TA 15 teNeva uvAgacchAmo, uvAgacchittA jAva ihaM hvvmaagyaa| taM kAlagae NaM bhaMte ! dhammaruI aNagAre,S ra ime se aayaarbhNdde|" 15 sUtra 18 : taba ve zramaNa apane guru kA Adeza svIkAra kara vahA~ se nikale aura cAroM ora 12 dharmaruci anagAra ko DhUMDhate hue usa sthAna para Ae jahA~ vaha sthaMDila bhUmi thii| ve kyA dekhate haiM ki TA ra dharmaruci anagAra kA nizceSTa, niSprANa aura nirjIva zarIra vahA~ par3A huA hai| unake mu~ha se sahasA dA 15 nikala par3A-"hA ! hA ! aho akArya ho gayA !" aura taba unhoMne dharmaruci muni ke parinirvANa / sambandhI kAyotsarga kiyA, unake pAtrAdi uThAye aura lauTakara dharmaghoSa sthavira ke pAsa phuNce| ra gamanAgamana kA pratikramaNa karake bole ___"ApakA Adeza pAkara hama yahA~ se nikale aura subhUmibhAga udyAna ke cAroM ora ra khojate-khojate sthaMDila bhUmi taka gye| bhaMte ! dharmaruci anagAra kAladharma ko prApta ho gaye haiM yaha Ta 5 jAnakara hama yathAzIghra lauTa Aye haiN| ye unake pAtrAdi haiN|' 2 18. The ascetics accepted the order of their guru and set out in search of a ascetic Dharmaruchi. When at last they arrived at that spot they saw that the breathless, lifeless, dead body of ascetic Dharmaruchi was lying there. Taken aback they uttered, "Oh! What a tragedy!" Regaining their composure they performed the ritual post death meditation, collected the bowls, etc. and returned to Sthavir Dharmaghosh. After the ritual movement review P (Gamanagaman Pratikraman) they said - "According to your instructions we went out and searched all around the Subhumibhag garden. We reached the forlorn spot suitable for throwing waste. Bhante! We saw that ascetic Dharmaruchi had breathed his last. We immediately returned back. These are his belongings." 5 sUtra 19 : tae NaM te dhammaghosA therA puvvagae uvaogaM gacchaMti, gacchittA samaNe niggaMthe Da ra niggaMthIo ya sadAveMti, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI-'evaM khalu ajjo ! mama aMtevAsI dhammaruI nAmaMTa 5 aNagAre pagai bhaddae jAva viNIe mAsaMmAseNaM aNikkhitteNaM tavokammeNaM appANaM bhAvamANe jAva Da ra nAgasirIe mAhaNIe gihe aNupaviTe, tae NaM sA nAgasirI mAhaNI jAva nisiri| 5 sUtra 19 : tatpazcAt sthavira dharmaghoSa ne pUrvazruta kA upayoga lagAyA-dhyAna kiyA, aura Da 15 zramaNa-zramaNiyoM ko bulAkara kahA-"he AryoM ! nizcaya hI merA ziSya dharmaruci nAmaka anagAra Da ra svabhAva se bhadra va vinIta thaa| vaha mAsakhamaNa kI tapasyA kara rahA thaa| pAraNe hetu bhikSA ke lie vaha ra nAgazrI brAhmaNI ke ghara gyaa| brAhmaNI ne viSa jaisI kaDuvI tuMbe kI sabjI usake pAtra meM uMDela dii| DA ra (dharmaruci anagAra ne use apane lie paryApta AhAra smjhaa| ityAdi sthavira dharmaghoSa ne mRtyu ke TA ra bhaya se mukta ho vaha bhojana khAne Adi kI pUrI ghaTanA sunA dii|) TER-16 : AMARKANKA (175) sA FAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAALE Page #237 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra ( 176 ) 19. Sthavir Dharmaghosh used his knowledge of the scriptures and meditated. After that he called all his disciples and said, "Aryas! Indeed my disciple ascetic Dharmaruchi was sober and humble. He was observing a month long fast. To collect alms for breakfast he went to the house of Brahmani Naagshri. She poured the bitter and toxic gourd curry in his bowl. (and Sthavir Dharmaghosh narrated the whole story in detail). sUtra 20 : se NaM dhammarui aNagAre bahUNi vAsANi sAmannapariyAgaM pAuNittA AloiyapaDikkaMte samAhipatte kAlamAse kAlaM kiccA uDDuM sohamma jAva savvaTTasiddhe mahAvimANe devattAe uvvnne| tattha NaM ajahaNNamaNukkosaM tettIsaM sAgarovamAI ThiI paNNattA / tattha dhamma vi devarasa tettIsa sAgarovamAI ThiI paNNattA / se NaM dhammaruI deve tAo devalogAo jAva mahAvidehe vAse sijjhihi / pha sUtra 20 : ve ( sthavira ) Age bole - " aneka varSoM taka zramaNa jIvana pAlana karake anta samaya meM AlocanA pratikramaNa kara samAdhi maraNa ke bAda dharmaruci anagAra ne saudharma Adi devalokoM se Upara sarvArtha siddha nAmaka mahAvimAna meM deva rUpa meM janma liyA hai| vahA~ jaghanya utkRSTa ke bheda se rahita sabhI devoM kI Ayu tetIsa sAgaropama batAI hai| dharmaruci deva yaha tetIsa sAgaropama kI Ayu pUrNa kara mahAvideha kSetra meM utpanna hoMge aura siddhi ko prApta kareMge / " 20. He added, " At the end of a long ascetic life after doing the last critical review, he took the ultimate vow and embraced the meditative death. He has reincarnated as a god in the Sarvarth Siddh dimension that is above the other dimensions of gods like the Saudharm. The life-span in that dimension is said to be uniformly thirty three Sagaropam. God Dharmaruchi, after completing his life span as a god, will reincarnate in the Mahavideh area and attain liberation." nAgazrI kI AlocanA sUtra 21 : 'taM dhiratthu NaM ajjo ! NAgasirIe mAhaNIe adhannAe apunnAe jAva boliyA jAe NaM tahArUve sAhU dhammaruI aNagAre mAsakhamaNapAraNagaMsi sAlaieNaM jAva gANaM akAle ceva jIviyAo vavarovie / ' sUtra 21. "he AryoM ! adhanya, apuNya Adi aura niMbolI ke jaisI kaDuvI usa nAgazrI brAhmaNI ko dhikkAra hai jisane aise sAdhu puruSa dharmaruci anagAra ko kaTu tuMbe kI sabjI mAsakhamaNa ke pAraNe meM baharAkara asamaya hI mAra DAlA / " CRITICISMS OF NAAGSHRI 21. "Aryas! Curse that worthless, virtueless, (etc. ) Naagshri who is as hateful as the bitter margosa-berry, for she gave the bitter and toxic gourd (176) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA For Private Personal Use Only Page #238 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ bha HOUNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNja UDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD ra solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 177 ) 5 curry to such a noble soul as ascetic Dharmaruchi and caused his untimely S S) death." / sUtra 22 : tae NaM te samaNA niggaMthA dhammaghosANaM therANaM aMtie eyamaDhe soccA Nisamma de 5 caMpAe siMghADaga-tiga jAva bahujaNassa evamAikkhaMti-dhiratthu NaM devANuppiyA ! nAgasirIe SI P mAhaNIe jAva NiMboliyAe, jAe NaM tahArUve sAhU sAhurUve sAlaieNaM jIviyAo vvrovie|' TA 5 sUtra 22. sthavira AcArya ke mukha se yaha vRtAnta suna-samajhakara una zramaNoM ne campAnagarI ke DA 5 zRMgATaka Adi sthAnoM para aneka logoM ke sAmane isa kathana ko doharAyA-"dhikkAra hai usa nAgazrI ra ko, jisane isa prakAra ke sAdhurUpadhArI, mAsakhamaNa tapa karane vAle, dharmaruci anagAra ko kaTuka TA 5 tuMbe kA sAga dekara mAra ddaalaa|" 22. After hearing all these details those ascetics went into the city and Rrepeated this statement before many people on crossings, roads and other & C such public places in Champa-"Curse that worthless, virtueless, (etc. ) da Naagshri who is as hateful as the bitter margosa-berry, for she gave the bitter and toxic gourd curry to such a noble soul as ascetic Dharmaruchi and 5 caused his untimely death." ra sUtra 23 : tae NaM tesiM samaNANaM aMtie eyamaTuM soccA Nisamma bahujaNo annamanapsa Dha 15 evamAikkhai, evaM bhAsai-dhiratthu NaM nAgasirIe mAhaNIe jAva jIviyAo vvrovie|' ra sUtra 23 : zramaNoM se yaha saba vRttAnta suna-samajhakara loga paraspara carcA karane lage-"dhikkAra hai da 15 nAgazrI brAhmaNI ko jisane asamaya hI eka zreSTha muni ko mAra ddaalaa|" 23. When the citizens heard the incident it became the talk of the town B and every one repeated--"Curse that Naagshri Brahmani who caused the 5 untimely death of a great ascetic." nAgazrI kI durdazA 15 sUtra 24 : tae NaM te mAhaNA caMpAe nayarIe bahujaNassa aMtie eyamaDhe soccA Nisamma ra AsuruttA jAva misimisemANA jeNeva nAgasirI mAhaNI teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA Ta raNAgasiri mAhaNiM evaM vayAsI5 'haM bho nAgasirI ! apatthiyapatthie duraMtapaMtalakkhaNe hINapuNNacAuddase dhiratthu NaM tava TA ra adhannAe apunAe dUbhagAe dUbhagasattAe dUbhaga-NiMboliyAe, jAe NaM tume tahArUve sAhU sAhurUve dI 5mAsakhamaNapAraNagaMsi sAlaieNaM jAva vvrovie|' ra uccAvaehiM akkosaNAhiM akkosaMti, uccAvayAhiM uddhaMsaNAhiM uddhaMseMti, uccAvayAhiM raNibbhatthaNAhiM NibbhatthaMti, uccAvayAhiM NicchoDaNAhiM NicchoDeMti, tajjeMti, tAleMti, tajjettA DA 15 tAlettA sayAo gihAo nicchubhaMti / PTER-16 : AMARKANKA FAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnKAALI (177) Page #239 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Euuruuuuuuuuuuu 5( 178 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA ___ sUtra 24 : taba brAhmaNa soma, somadatta tathA somabhUti aneka campAvAsiyoM ke mukha se yaha dI 15 samAcAra suna-samajhakara kupita hue, ruSTa hue aura krodha se jala utthe| ve nAgazrI ke pAsa gae aura DA ra bole-" arI nAgazrI ! avAMchita kI vAMchA karane vAlI, duSTa aura azubha lakSaNoM vaalii| azubha kRSNa pakSa kI caturdazI ko janmI huii| adhanya, apuNya, bhAgyahIna, abhaaginii| atyanta durbhAginI TA aura niMbolI ke samAna kaTu, tujhe dhikkAra hai ki tUne eka zreSTha sAdhu rUpa zramaNa ko mAsakhamaNa ke dI ra pAraNe meM viSailA sAga baharAkara mAra ddaalaa|' ____ isa prakAra una brAhmaNoM ne U~ce-nIce Akroza-vacana kahakara Akroza prakaTa kiyA, U~ce-nIce DA ra apamAna-janaka vacana kahakara use apamAnita kiyA, U~ce-nIce bhartsanA-vacana kahakara bhartsanA kI, aura U~ce-nIce tiraskAra vacana kahakara usakA tiraskAra kiyA aura anta meM usakI tarjanA aura Ta 15 tAr3anA kara apane ghara se nikAla diyaa| 5 THE PLIGHT OF NAAGSHRI 24. Brahmans Som, Somdatt, and Sombhuti also heard all this from many citizens of Champa. They became very angry. They went to Naagshri and said, "O deplorable Naagshri! O desirous of the undesired! You are infested with the evil and ominous signs like the one born on the fourteenth night of the dark half of the month. Curse you, O worthless, virtueless, (etc.) DA >> Naagshri; you are as hateful as the bitter margosa-berry. For you gave the 9 2 bitter and toxic gourd curry to such a noble soul as ascetic Dharmaruchi for 3 breaking his month long fast and caused his untimely death." Those Brahmans expressed their anger by uttering angry words in low > and high pitched voice. In the same manner they insulted, deplored, and 2 rejected her. And at last cursing and shouting they kicked her out of their 9 house. 15 sUtra 25 : tae NaM sA nAgasirI sayAo gihAo nicchUDhA samANI caMpAe nayarIe siMghADaga-DA ra tiyacaukka-caccara-caummuha-mahApaha-pahesu bahujaNeNaM hIlijjamANI khiMsijjamANI niMdijjamANI TA 5 garahijjamANI tajjijjamANI pavvahijjamANI dhikkArijjamANI thukkArijjamANI katthai ThANaM vA Da ra nilayaM vA alabhamANI daMDI-khaMDanivasanA khaMDamallaga-khaMDaghaDaga-hatthagayA phuTTa-haDAhaDa-sIsA DA e macchiyAcaDagareNaM annijjamANamaggA gehaM geheNaM deha-baliyAe vittiM kappemANI vihri| ra sUtra 25. apane ghara se nikAlI huI vaha nAgazrI campAnagarI ke zRMgATaka, tirAhe, cauka, cabUtare, SI ra caurAhe, mahApatha Adi sthAnoM se nikalI to sabhI sthAnoM para aneka janoM ne usakI avahelanA kI, TA 5 burAI kI, niMdA kI, gardA kI, tarjanA kI, vyathA pahu~cAI, dhikkArA aura thuukaa| yahA~ taka ki vaha na DA ra to kahIM Thaharane kA ThikAnA pA sakI aura na rahane kA sthaan| aMtataH Tukar3e-Tukar3e sAMdhe hue vastra ) ra (178) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA 3 Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnni HTTATUrur NNNNNNNNNNNNNNra Page #240 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Page #241 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra (bhAga : 2) - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - kI citra paricaya THE ILLUSTRATIONS EXPLAINED prANi-rakSA ke nimitta prANa tyAga citra : 19 1. guru AjJA pAkara dharmaruci aNagAra nagara ke bAhara sthaNDila bhUmi para phuNce| vahA~ ekAnta jIvarahita nirdoSa sthAna dekhakara usa ghI masAledAra bhojana kI eka bUMda miTTI para ddaalii| usakI teja gaMdha se hajAroM cIMTiyA~ vahA~ A giiN| jaise hI cIMTiyoM ne vaha bUMda cakhI ki ve vahIM mara giiN| cIMTiyoM ko marA dekhakara muni socane lagate haiM-"jaba eka bUMda se hI hajAroM cITiyA~ mara gaIM to yadi yaha pUrA sAga yahA~ DAla dUMgA to na jAne kitane jIvoM/sattvoM kA vinAza hogA....?" prANi-rakSA kI anukampA bhAvanA se muni kA hRdaya dravita ho uThA aura pUrA sAga apane udara meM DAla liyaa| 2. usakA viSailA prabhAva zarIra para huaa| asahya vedanA utthii| anta meM arihaMta bhagavAna ko namaskAra karate hue samAdhi bhAva ke sAtha zarIra tyaagaa| (solahavA~ adhyayana) SACRIFICING ONESELF TO SAVE OTHERS ILLUSTRATION : 19 1. After getting instructions from his guru, ascetic Dharmaruchi went out of the town and selected a suitable spot. He then poured just a drop of the curry and watched. Drawn by the strong smell thousands of ants swarmed in. Whichever ant consumed that curry died on the spot. When the ascetic saw all this he thought, "When just a drop of this curry causes the death of thousands of ants, if I throw away all this curry on the ground it would kill an infinite number of living beings and life forms." The compassionate ascetic was deeply moved. 2. The compassionate ascetic gulped all the curry. The toxic effect of the curry spread throughout his body. He started suffering intolerable agony. He paid homage to Arhats and Bhagavans and embraced the meditative death. (CHAPTER-16) smAna laka JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (PART-2) yaha paricaya citra nambara 2 kA smjheN| THIS EXPLANATION IS FOR ILLUSTRATION NO. 20 Page #242 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNpa IALA UDDDDDDDDDDDDjaka ra solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 179 ) SIL 15 pahane, hAthoM meM sikore aura hAMDI ke ThIkare lie, sara para vikhare bAla lie aura apane pIche aura Da 12 Upara bhanabhanAtI makkhiyoM kA jhuNDa lie vaha nAgazrI ghara se bAhara pheMke Tukar3oM se peTa pAlatI / 5 bhaTakane lgii| 25. Exiled from home, Naagshri drifted to various crossings, trisections, ra squares, platforms, roads, etc. and everywhere all people denounced, ] 5 deplored, criticized, censured, condemned, hurt, and cursed her; they also Ta spit on her. They rejected her to the extent that she found no place to live or < even stay. At last, dressed in rags (made by stitching together small pieces of ware in her hands, and flies hovering over her, she drifted from one place to another living on leftovers thrown 15 outside houses. ra sUtra 26 : tae NaM tIse nAgasirIe mAhaNIe tabbhavaMsi ceva solasa rogAyaMkA pAubbhUyA, taM 5 15 jahA-sAse kAse joNisUle jAva koddhe| tae NaM nAgasirI mAhaNI solasehiM rogAyaMkehiM abhibhUyA da ra samANI aTThaduhaTTavasaTTA kAlamAse kAlaM kiccA chaTThIe puDhavIe ukkoseNaM bAvIsasAgarovamaThiiesuDa 5 naraesu neraiyattAe uvvnnaa| ra sUtra 26 : brAhmaNI nAgazrI ko kAlAntara meM usI jIvana meM zvAMsa, kAsa, yonizUla, kuSTa Adi 5 solaha rogAtaMka utpanna hue| ina rogoM kI pIr3A se dukhita ho Arta-raudra dhyAna karatI huI vaha mRtyu TA ra ko prApta huI aura phira chaThe naraka meM utpanna huii| isa naraka meM janme nAraka jIvoM kI utkRSTa Ayu Da ra bAIsa sAgaropama hotI hai| 15 26. In due course she became the abode of the sixteen diseases including Pasthma, bronchitis, and leprosy (as detailed in ch. 12 para 21). Suffering from these diseases she died. At the moment of her death her attitude was depressed and angry. She reincarnated in the sixth hell. The maximum life 15 span in this hell is twenty two Sagaropam. naraka yAtanA __ sUtra 27 : sA NaM tao'NaMtaraM uvvaTTittA macchesu uvvannA, tattha NaM satthavajjhA dAhavakaMtIe TA 15 kAlamAse kAlaM kiccA ahe sattamIe puDhavIe ukkosAe tittIsasAgarovamaThiiesu neraiesuda ra uvvnnaa| 15 sUtra 27 : tatpazcAt isa chaThe naraka kA jIvana pUrNa kara vaha matsya yoni meM utpanna huii| vahA~ DA ra zastra se usakA vadha huA aura zarIra meM dAha utpanna hone se mRtyu prApta kara sAtaveM naraka meM utpanna / 15 huii| isa naraka meM janme nAraka jIvoM kI utkRSTa Ayu tetIsa sAgaropama hotI hai| APTER-16 : AMARKANKA (179) sA FFAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAM Na Page #243 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ pa jAja ( 180) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra dA P PASSAGE THROUGH HELLS 27. After completing the life span in the sixth hell she was born as a fish. Here she got a painful death by some weapon. She reincarnated in the seventh hell. The maximum life span in this hell is thirty three Sagaropam. S sUtra 28 : sA NaM tao'NaMtaraM uvvaTTittA doccaM pi macchesu uvavajjai, tattha vi ya NaMda ra satthavajjhA dAhavakaMtIe doccaM pi ahe sattamIe puDhavIe ukkosaM tettIsasAgarovamaThiiesu neraiesuDa euvvjji| sUtra 28 : sAtaveM naraka se nikalakara vaha nAgazrI punaH matsya yoni meM janmI, aura vahA~ se phira Da ra zastra se vadha kiye jAne para dAha yukta mRtyu prApta kara punaH sAtaveM naraka meM utpanna huii| - 28. After completing the life span in the seventh hell she was again born S 2 as a fish. Here also she got a painful death by some weapon and again a Breincarnated in the seventh hell. sUtra 29 : sA NaM taohiMto jAva uvvaTTittA taccaM pi macchesu uvavannA, tattha vi ya NaM hA ra satthavajjhA jAva kAlaM kiccA docvaM pi chaTThIe puDhavIe ukkoseNaM bAvIsasAgarovamaThiiesu naraesuTA ra uvvnnaa| sUtra 29. sAtaveM naraka se nikalakara nAgazrI eka bAra phira matsya yoni meM gaI aura vahA~ se TA 5 phira zastra se mRtyu prApta kara dubArA chaThe naraka meM gii| vahAM nArakI jIvoM kI utkRSTa Ayu bAvIsa ra sAgaropama hai| 29. After completing the life span in the seventh hell she was once again $ born as a fish. Here also she got a painful death by some weapon and 9 2 reincarnated in the sixth hell for the second time. 5 sUtra 30 : tao'NaMtaraM uvvaTTittA uraesu, evaM jahA gosAle tahA neyvvN| jAva rayaNappahAe Da ra sattasu uvvnnaa| tao uvavaTTittA jAva imAiM khahayaravihANAiM jAva aduttaraM ca NaM kharabAyara-2 15 puDhavikAiyattAe tesu annegsyshsskhutto| ra sUtra 30 chaThe naraka se nikalakara vaha uraparisarpa (sarpa) yoni meM gii| isI prakAra gozAlaka ke Ta 15 samAna (bhagavatI sUtra ke anusAra) vaha ratnaprabhA Adi sAtoM naraka bhUmiyoM meM utpanna huii| phira dI 15 pakSiyoM (khecaroM) kI vividha yoniyoM meM janmI aura phira lAkhoM bAra khara (kaThina) bAdara S1 ra pRthvIkAyika jIvoM ke rUpa meM utpanna huii| 15 30. From the sixth hell she went to the reptile species. This way in her cycle of rebirths she drifted to all the seven hells including Ratnaprabha as 12 detailed about Goshalak in the Bhagavati Sutra. After this she drifted from ra (180) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA J Wan nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny DUDUNNNNNNNWan Page #244 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 181 ) one species to another in the animal kingdom and then was reborn millions of times as tough and gross earth-bodied living organisms. sukumAlikA kA kathAnaka sUtra 31 : sA NaM tao'NaMtaraM uvvaTTittA iheva jaMbuddIve dIve, bhArahe vAse, caMpAe nayarIe,Ta ra sAgaradattassa satthavAhassa bhaddAe bhAriyAe kucchiMsi dAriyattAe pccaayaayaa| tae NaM sA bhaddADA 15 satthavAhI NavaNhaM mAsANaM dAriyaM pyaayaa| sukumAlakomaliyaM gytaaluysmaannN| ra tIse dAriyAe nivvatte bArasAhiyAe ammApiyaro imaM eyArUvaM gonnaM guNaniSphannaM nAmadhejjaMTA 5 kareMti-'jamhA NaM amhaM esA dAriyA sukumAlA gayatAluyasamANA taM hou NaM amhaM imIse 5 15 dAriyAe nAmadhejjaM sukumaaliyaa|' ra tae NaM tIse dAriyAe ammApiyaro nAmadhejjaM kareMti sukumAliya tti| ra sUtra 31 : nAgazrI kA jIva isa prakAra saMsAra-bhramaNa ke bAda jambUdvIpa ke bhAratavarSa meM do ra campAnagarI meM sArthavAha sAgaradatta kI bhAryA bhadrA kI kokha meM bAlikA ke rUpa meM avatarita huii| nau dA 5 mAha pUrNa hone para bhadrA ne bAlikA ko janma diyaa| vaha bAlikA hAthI ke tAlu ke samAna sukumAra ra aura komala thii| 5 janma se bAraha dina bItane para mAtA-pitA ne usakA guNAnurUpa nAma rakhA-"hamArI yaha bAlikA ra hAthI ke tAlu ke samAna atyanta komala hai ataH isakA nAma hama sukumAlikA rakhate haiN|" STORY OF SUKUMALIKA 5 31. After all this wandering through various life forms this being s 5 descended into the womb of Bhadra, the wife of merchant Sagardatt in S Champa city in Bharatvarsh in the Jambu continent. After nine months Bhadra gave birth to a girl who was as delicate and tender as the palate of P an elephant. 5 Twelve days after the birth the parents gave her a name suiting her s 15 physique, "As this daughter of ours is as delicate and tender as the palate of S 15 an elephant we name her as Sukumalika (delicate)." ra sUtra 32 : tae NaM sA sukumAliyA dAriyA paMcadhAIpariggahiyA, taMjahA-khIradhAIeDa 5 majjaNadhAie maMDaNadhAIe, aMkadhAIe, kIlAvaNadhAIe, jAva privddddhi| tae NaM sA sUmAliyA / redAriyA ummukkabAlabhAvA jAva rUveNa ya jovvaNeNa ya lAvaNNeNa ya ukkiTThA ukkiTThasarIrA jAyA TI ra yAvi hotthaa| 15 sUtra 32. sukumAlikA ke pAlana-poSaNa kA dAyitva pA~ca dhAyoM ne saMbhAlA-(1) kSIra dhAtrI, Te ra (2) majjana dhAtrI, (3) maMDana dhAtrI, (4) krIDA dhAtrI, aura (5) aMka dhaatrii| ina pA~ca dhAyoM kI Ta R CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA (181) lA FAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAD Page #245 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra ( 182 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 5 dekharekha meM vaha bAlikA sukhapUrvaka vikasita hone lagI, jaise parvata kI guphA meM saMrakSita caMpakalatA Da ra bar3hatI hai| dhIre-dhIre vaha bAlapana se mukta hokara rUpa, yauvana aura lAvaNya se bharapUra utkRSTa zarIra 5 vAlI ho gii| 32. Five nurse-maids were appointed to look after infant Sukumalika. ra They were-(1) Kshir Dhatri or milk-nurse-maid; (2) Mandan Dhe dress-nurse-maid; (3) Majjan Dhatri or bath-nurse-maid; (4) Kridayan Dhatri 5 or play-nurse-maid; and (5) Anka Dhatri or lap-nurse-maid. Under the care a of these nurse-maids the baby girl developed happily as a Champak creeper $ grows in a cave. Gradually she crossed her childhood and grew to be a c P beautiful, charming, and perfectly proportioned young woman. 15 sUtra 33 : tattha NaM caMpAe nayarIe jiNadatte nAmaM satthavAhe aDDhe, tassa NaM jiNadattassa bhaddA Ta 15 bhAriyA sUmAlA iTThA jAva mANussae kAmabhoe paccaNubbhavamANA vihri| tassa NaM jiNadattassa Da ra putte bhaddAe bhAriyAe attae sAgarae nAmaM dArae sukumAlapANipAe jAva suruuve| 15 sUtra 33 : caMpAnagarI meM hI jinadatta nAma kA eka sampanna sArthavAha rahatA thaa| jinadatta ke bhI da ra bhadrA nAma kI eka patnI thii| vaha sundara va sukumAra tathA, pati priyA thI aura Ananda bhogatI jIvana Da ra vyatIta karatI thii| jinadatta ke bhadrA se sAgara nAma eka kA putra thaa| vaha bhI sundara aura sukumAra thaa| 15 33. In Champa city also lived another merchant named Jindatt. The l name of his wife was also Bhadra. She was beautiful and delicate and led a ra happy life. This couple had a handsome and charming son named Sagar. DA 15 sUtra 34 : tae NaM se jiNadatte satthavAhe annayA kayAI sAo gihAo paDiNikkhamai, Ta ra paDiNikkhamittA sAgaradattassa gihassa adUrasAmaMteNaM vIIvayai, imaM ca NaM sUmAliyA dAriyA Da ra hAyA ceDiyAsaMghaparivuDA uppiM AgAsatalagaMsi kaNagateMdUsaeNaM kIlamANI kIlamANI vihri| Ta] 15 sUtra 34 : eka bAra jinadatta apane ghara se nikalakara sAgaradatta ke ghara ke pAsa se gujara rahA Da ra thaa| vahA~ ghara kI chata para sukumAlikA snAnAdi se nivRtta hokara dAsiyoM se ghirI huI svarNa geMda se 5 khela rahI thii| 34. On day when Jindatt was passing in front of the house of Sagardatt S he saw Sukumalika who, after taking her bath and getting dressed, was 5 playing with a golden ball with her maid servants. ra vivAha-prastAva ra sUtra 35 : tae NaM se jiNadatte satthavAhe sUmAliyaM dAriyaM pAsai, pAsittA sUmAliyAe DI ra dAriyAe rUve ya jovvaNe ya lAvaNNe ya jAyavimhae koDuMbiyapurise saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM TA 15 vayAsI-esa NaM devANuppiyA ! kassa dAriyA ? kiM vA NAmadhejjaM se ? 5 (182) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA ra Page #246 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ maNNNNNNNNNa ppppp UUUUUUDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD ka solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 183 ) DA 15 tae NaM te koDubiyapurisA jiNadatteNaM satthavAheNaM evaM vuttA samANA haTTatuTThA karayala jAva da ra evaM vayAsI-esa NaM devANuppiyA ! sAgaradattassa satthavAhassa dhUyA bhaddAe attayA sUmAliyA 15 nAmaM dAriyA sukumAlapANipAyA jAva ukkitttthaa|' 12 sUtra 35. usa samaya jinadatta ne sukumAlikA ko dekhA aura usake rUpa, yauvana aura lAvaNya / 5 ko dekhakara Azcaryacakita raha gyaa| usane apane sevakoM ko bulAkara pUchA-"devAnupriyo ! vaha de kisakI lar3akI hai aura kyA nAma hai usakA? ra sevakoM ne prasannacitta ho hAtha jor3a uttara diyA-"devAnupriya ! yaha sArthavAha sAgaradatta kI putrI 5 aura bhadrA kI AtmajA sukumAlikA hai| yaha sukumAra, sundara tathA utkRSTa zarIra vAlI hai| 5 MARRIAGE PROPOSAL B 35. Jindatt was astonished seeing her beauty, youth, charm, and figure. He called his servants and asked, "Beloved of gods! Whose daughter is she? and what is her name?" The servants happily replied, "Sire! She is the daughter of merchant Sagardatt and his wife Bhadra and her name is Sukumalika. She is 15 extremely beautiful (etc.)." ra sUtra 36 : tae NaM se jiNadatte satthavAhe tesiM koDubiyANaM aMtie eyamaDhe soccA jeNeva TA 15 sae gihe teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA pahAe jAva mittanAiparivuDe caMpAe nayarIe DI 2 majhamajheNaM jeNeva sAgaradattassa gihe teNeva uvaagcchi| tae NaM sAgaradatte satthavAhe jiNadattaMDa 5 satthavAhaM ejjamANaM pAsai, ejjamANaM pAsaittA AsaNAo abbhuDhei, abbhuTTittA AsaNeNaM TA ra uvaNimaMtei, uvaNimaMtittA AsatthaM vIsatthaM suhAsaNavaragayaM evaM vayAsI-'bhaNa devANuppiyA ! SI ra kimAgamaNapaoyaNaM ?' ra sUtra 36 : sevakoM kA uttara sunakara jinadatta apane ghara lauTa aayaa| snAnAdi kara mitroM vaDa ra svajanoM ko sAtha lekara campAnagarI ke bIca hotA huA sAgaradatta ke ghara aayaa| use AtA dekha, Ta 15 sAgaradatta apane Asana se uThA aura abhivAdana kara jinadatta ko Asana para baiThane ko khaa| jaba 8 ra jinadatta ArAma se baiTha gayA taba sAgaradatta ne pUchA-"devAnupriya ! kahiye kaise AnA huA?" 5 36. After this Jindatt returned home. He got ready after his bath and I along with his relatives and friends went to the residence of Sagardatt. When 5 he saw them coming, Sagardatt got up from his seat, greeted them and SI offered them seats. When the guests took their seats and made themselves comfortable Sagardatt asked, "Beloved of gods! Tell me what brings you 5 here?" B CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA (183) Page #247 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ SITOUTUS ( 184 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra ra sUtra 37 : tae NaM se jiNadatte satthavAhe sAgaradattaM satthavAhaM evaM vayAsI-'evaM khalu ahaM 5 ra devANuppiyA ! tava dhUyaM bhaddAe attiyaM sUmAliyaM sAgaradattassa bhAriyattAe vremi| jai NaM jANaha 15 devANuppiyA ! juttaM vA pattaM vA salAhaNijjaM vA sariso vA saMjogo, tA dijjau NaM sUmAliyA ra saagrss| tae NaM devANuppiyA ! kiM dalayAmo sukaM sUmAliyAe ? 15 sUtra 37 : jinadatta ne uttara diyA-"devAnupriya ! maiM ApakI putrI tathA bhadrA devI kI AtmajA da ra sukumAlikA kA hAtha apane putra sAgaradatta ke lie mA~gatA huuN| yadi Apa isa prastAva ko ucita, prApya aura zlAghanIya tathA isa saMyoga ko samAna samajheM to sukumAlikA mere putra sAgaradatta ko 15 dIjiye! yadi Apa isa saMyoga ko iSTa samajhate haiM to batAyeM ki isake lie kyA zulka (kanyA hetu da ra vastra-AbhUSaNa yA anya zarte) diyA jAya?'' 5 37. Jindatt replied, "Beloved of gods! I have come to ask for the hand of 5 your daughter Sukumalika in marriage for my son Sagardatt. If you feel that > the match is seemly, appropriate, desirable, commendable and worth a union, 2 please tell me the desired dowry." 15 sUtra 38 : tae NaM se sAgaradatte taM jiNadattaM evaM vayAsI-'evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! se ra sUmAliyA dAriyA mama egA egajAyA iTTA jAva kimaMga puNa pAsaNayAe ? taM no khalu ahaM ra icchAmi sUmAliyAe dAriyAe khaNamavi vippogN| taM jai NaM devANuppiyA ! sAgaradArae mama 5 gharajAmAue bhavai, to NaM ahaM sAgarassa sUmAliyaM dlyaami|' ra sUtra 38 : sAgaradatta ne kahA-"devAnupriya ! sukumAlikA hamArI ekamAtra saMtAna hai aura hameM 15 priya hai| usakA nAma sunane mAtra se hameM harSa hotA hai to dekhane kI to bAta hI kyA hai| ataH maiM kSaNa TA ra bhara ke lie bhI usakA viyoga nahIM caahtaa| devAnupriya ! yadi sAgara hamArA ghara-jaMvAI bana jAe to DA ra maiM use sukumAlikA de sakatA huuN|" 5 38. Sagardatt said, "Beloved of gods! Sukumalika is our only and beloved DA 2 child. Just to hear her name is a pleasure, to say nothing of seeing her. As 2 such I cannot think of separation from her even for a moment. Beloved of gods! If Sagar consents to live with us I may marry Sukumalika to him." ra prathama vivAha 15 sUtra 39 : tae NaM jiNadatte satthavAhe sAgaradatteNaM satthavAheNaM evaM vutte samANe jeNeva sae DA ra gihe teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA sAgaradAragaM saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI-'evaM khalu ! | 15 sAgaradatte satthavAhe mamaM evaM vayAsI-evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! sUmAliyA dAriyA iTThA, taM ceva, taM dA 12 jai NaM sAgaradattae mama gharajAmAue bhavai tA dlyaami|' 15 tae NaM se sAgarae dArae jiNadatteNaM satthavAheNaM evaM vutte samANe tusiNIe sNcitttti| 5 (184) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA'I Sinnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #248 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 185 ) sUtra 39. yaha sunakara jinadatta apane ghara AyA aura apane putra sAgara ko bulAkara kahA - "he putra ! sArthavAha sAgaradatta ne mujhase kahA ki usakI lar3akI use itanI priya hai ki tuma usake ghara jaMvAI bano tabhI vaha apanI lar3akI kA vivAha tuma se karegA / " taba sAgaradatta mauna rahakara svIkRti de dii| FIRST MARRIAGE 39. Jindatt returned home, called his son Sagar and said, "Son! Merchant Sagardatt says that he loves her daughter so much that he can marry her to you only if you agree to live with them." Sagar remained silent expressing his consent. sUtra 40 : tae NaM jiNadatte satthavAhe annayA kayAI sohaNaMsi tihi karaNa - nakkhatta-muhuttaMsi viulaM asaNaM pANaM khAimaM sAimaM uvakkhaDAvei, uvakkhaDAvittA mittanAi-niyaga-sayaNasaMbadhipariyaNaM AmaMtei, jAva saMmANittA sAgaraM dArayaM NhAyaM jAva savvAlaMkAravibhUsiyaM karei, karittA purisasahassAvAhiNiM sIyaM durUhAvei, durUhAvittA mitta-NAi jAva saMparivuDe savviDDhIe sAo gihAo niggaccha, niggacchittA caMpAnayariM majjhamajjheNaM jeNeva sAgaradattassa gihe teva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA sIyAo paccoruhai, paccoruhittA sAgaragaM dAragaM sAgaradattaspa satthavAhassa uvnnei| sUtra 40 : sAgara kI svIkRti milane para zubha tithi, karaNa, nakSatra tathA muhUrta meM jinadatta ne vipula bhojana sAmagrI banavAI aura mitroM va svajanoM ko nimaMtraNa dekara bulaayaa| bhojana ke pazcAt unheM sammAnita kiyaa| sAgara ko snAnAdi karavA vastrAbhUSaNoM se alaMkRta kiyA aura haz2Ara puruSoM se uThAI jAne vAlI pAlakI para car3hAkara mitroM svajanoM ke sAtha pUre vaibhava se ghara se nikalA / campAnagarI ke bIca mArga se hotA huA vaha sAgaradatta ke ghara pahu~cA / sAgara ko pAlakI se nIce utArakara sArthavAha sAgaradatta ke pAsa le gyaa| 40. When Sagar agreed, finding an auspicious date and at an auspicious moment Jindatt made arrangements for a great feast, got delicious and savory dishes prepared and invited all his relatives and friends. After the feast he honoured them with gifts. He, then, got his son, Sagar, ready and dressed and put him in a Purisasahass palanquin. Displaying all his wealth and glory and accompanied by all his friends and relatives he came out of the house. Passing through the streets of Champa the marriage procession arrived at the house of Sagardatt. He got Sagar out of the palanquin and took him to Sagardatt. sUtra 41 : tae NaM sAgaradatte satthavAhe vipulaM asaNaM pANaM khAimaM sAimaM uvakkhaDAve, uvakkhaDAvittA jAva saMmANettA sAgaragaM dAragaM sUmAliyAe dAriyAe saddhiM paTTayaM durUhAvei, CHAPTER-16: AMARKANKA For Private Personal Use Only ( 185 ) pha Page #249 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - - - - - -- ra ( 186 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra 5 durUhAvittA seyApIyaehiM kalasehiM majjAvei, majjAvittA homaM karAvei, karAvittA sAgaraM dArayaDa ra sUmAliyAe dAriyAe pANiM gennhaavei| 5 sUtra 41 : sAgaradatta ne vipula khAdya sAmagrI taiyAra karavAI aura jinadatta tathA anya atithiyoM 15 ko bhojana karavAkara unakA satkAra sanmAna kiyaa| sAgara tathA sukumAlikA ko pATa para biThAyA 2 aura cAMdI-sone ke (zveta-pIta) kalazoM meM bhare pAnI se snAna krvaayaa| tatpazcAt homa karavAkara TI 5 donoM kA vidhivata pANi-grahaNa krvaayaa| 41. Sagardatt also arranged for a feast and offered food to Jindatt and 2 other guests. After that he honored them with gifts. He made Sagar and 5 Sukumalika sit on a platform and performed the marriage rituals by anointing them with water poured from gold and silver urns and putting offerings into the sacred fire. ra karkaza sparza he sUtra 42 : tae NaM sAgaradArae sUmAliyAe dAriyAe imaM eyArUvaM pANiphAsaM paDisaMvedei seDI ra jahAnAmae-asipatte i vA jAva mummure i vA, itto aNiTTatarAe ceva pANiphAsaM pddisNvedei| taeTI 15 NaM se sAgarae akAmae avasavvase taM muhuttamittaM sNcitttthi| ra sUtra 42 : usa samaya sAgara ko sukumAlikA ke hAtha kA sparza aisA lagA jaise koI talavAra hoTe 5 yA jalate aMgAre milI rAkha ho| itanA hI nahIM balki isase bhI adhika aniSTatara, apriya lagAdI ra vaha sprsh| kintu vivaza hokara sAgara anicchApUrvaka vaha sparza sahana karatA kucha dera baiThA rhaa| Da 5 REVOLTING TOUCH 42. During that time Sagar felt that the touch of Sukumalika's hand was like that of a sword's edge or ash full of embers. In fact it was much more 5 painful than that. But he was forced to sit out the ceremony. ra sUtra 43 : tae NaM se sAgaradatte satthavAhe sAgarassa dAragassa ammApiyaro mittaNAi vipuleNaMDa ra asaNa-pANa-khAima-sAimeNaM puppha-vattha jAva saMmANettA pddivisjjei| ra tae NaM sAgarae dArae sUmAliyAe saddhiM jeNeva vAsaghare teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA ra sUmAliyAe dAriyAe saddhiM taligasi nivjji| ra sUtra 43 : tatpazcAt sArthavAha sAgaradatta ne sAgara ke mAtA-pitA tathA atithiyoM ko bharapUrA ra bhojana karA kara puSpa, vastrAdi se sammAnita kara vidA kiyaa| sAgara sukumAlikA ke sAtha zayanAgAra meM AyA aura donoM zayyA para leTa gye| ___43. Merchant Sagardatt saw the marriage party off after honouring theme with gifts of flowers, apparels etc. 6 (186) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Page #250 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ F U UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUjAta PsolahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 187) dA 5 Sagar and Sukumalika went to their bed chamber and lied down on the 15 bed. ra sUtra 44 : tae NaM se sAgarae dArae sUmAliyAe dAriyAe imaM eyArUvaM aMgaphAsaM paDisaMvedei, 15 se jahAnAmae asipatte i vA jAva amaNAmatarAgaM ceva aMgaphAsaM paccaNubhavamANe vihri| ra tae NaM se sAgarae dArae aMgaphAsaM asahamANe avasavvase muhuttamittaM sNcitttthi| tae NaM se TA 15 sAgaradArae sUmAliyaM dAriyaM suhapasuttaM jANittA sUmAliyAe dAriyAe pAsAo uTTei, uThThittA DA ra jeNeva sae sayaNijje teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA sayaNIyaMsi nivjji| 15 sUtra 44 : usa samaya bhI sAgara ko sukumAlikA kA aMgasparza talavAra evaM jalate aMgAre jaisA da rahI lgaa| vaha usa atyanta tIkSNa evaM uSNa amanojJa aMgasparza kA anubhava karake kucha dera sahana SI ra karatA huA vivaza sA par3A rhaa| jaba use lagA ki sukumAlikA sukhapUrvaka gaharI nIMda meM so gaI hai TA 15 to vaha usake pAsa se uThA aura apanI zayyA para jAkara so gyaa| 12 44. Even now Sagar felt the touch of Sukumalika's body like that of a SS sword and ash. For some time he tolerated that sharp, hot and repulsive K touch. When he felt that Sukumalika was in deep sleep, he got up from there 15 and went to another bed. ra sUtra 45 : tae NaM sUmAliyA dAriyA tao muhuttaMtarassa paDibuddhA samANI paivvayA Dra 15 paimaNurattA patiM pAse apassamANI talimAu uDhei, udvittA jeNeva se sayaNijje teNeva TA ra uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA sAgarassa pAse nnivjji| 15 sUtra 45 : kucha dera bAda sukumAlikA jaagii| vaha pativratA thI aura usake mana meM pati ke prati Ta anurAga bharA thaa| ataH pati ko apane pAsa na dekha vaha uTha baiThI aura pati kI zayyA ke pAsa DA ra Akara punaH usakI bagala meM so gii| 45. After some time Sukumalika awoke. She was filled with love for her Shusband. When she did not find her husband in the bed she got up and saw her husband in the other bed. She went there and slipped in the bed besides P her husband. 2 pati dvArA parityAga 15 sUtra 46 : tae NaM sAgaradArae sUmAliyAe dAriyAe duccaM pi imaM eyArUvaM aMgaphAsaM ra paDisaMvedei jAva akAmae avasavvase muhuttamittaM sNcitttthi| 15 tae NaM se sAgaradArae sUmAliyaM dAriyaM suhapasuttaM jANittA sayaNijjAo uDei, udvittA DA ? vAsagharassa dAraM vihADei, vihADittA mArAmukke viva kAe jAmeva disiM pAubbhUe tAmeva disiMdhI 15 pddige| PTER-16 : AMARKANKA (187) TA EAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnA Page #251 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT [ ( 188) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 5 sUtra 46 : sAgara ne punaH dUsarI bAra bhI sukumAlikA kA vaisA hI tIkSNa evaM kaThora sparza ra anubhava kiyA para kucha dera vivazatA pUvarka pUrvavat soyA rhaa| hai jaba sukumAlikA punaH so gaI to vaha cupacApa zayyA se uThA aura zayanAgAra kA dvAra kholaa|d 15 vaha vahA~ se apane ghara kI ora aise bhAgA jaise mArane vAle puruSa se chuTakArA pAkara kAka pakSI DA ra bhAgatA hai| N ABANDONED BY HER HUSBAND _____46. When Sukumalika was asleep again, Sagar stealthily got up from the DA bed and opened the door of the room. He ran back to his own house as if he was chased by a ghost. 5 sUtra 47 : tae NaM sUmAliyA dAriyA tao muhuttaMtarassa paDibuddhA paivvayA jAva apAsamANI ra sayaNijjAo uDhei, sAgarassa dAragassa savvao samaMtA maggaNagavesaNaM karemANI vAsagharassa dAraMTa 5 vihADiyaM pAsai, pAsittA evaM vayAsI-gae se sAgare' tti kaTu ohayamaNasaMkappA jAva jhiyaayi| ra sUtra 47 : kucha dera bAda sukumAlika dArikA jAgI aura pati ko apane pAsa na dekhakara zayyA hai 5 se uTha khar3I huii| usane cAroM ora sAgara ko khojA aura khulA dvAra dekhakara samajha gaI ki sAgara da 5 calA gayA hai| usakA mana udAsa ho gayA aura vaha hathelI meM mu~ha chupAkara cintAmagna ho ArtadhyAna DI karane lgii| 47. After some time Sukumalika awoke once again. She found that her husband was not in the bed. She got up and searched around. When she found the doors of the bedroom open she realized that Sagar had gone away. She became sad and sat down brooding, covering her face with her palms. 15 sUtra 48 : tae NaM sA bhaddA satthavAhI kallaM pAuppabhAyAe dAsaceDiyaM sahAvei, sahAvittA E evaM vayAsI-'gacchaha NaM tuma devANuppie ! vahuvarassa muhadhohaNiyaM uvnnehi|' ra tae NaM sA dAsaceDI bhaddAe evaM vuttA samANI eyamahU~ taha tti paDisuNei, muhadhovaNiyaM / E geNhittA jeNeva vAsaghare teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA sUmAliyaM dAriyaM jAva jhiyAyamANiM dI F pAsai, pAsittA evaM vayAsI-'kiM NaM tumaM devANuppie ! ohayamaNasaMkappA jhiyAhi ?' 5 sUtra 48 : subaha hone para bhadrA sArthavAhI ne ghara kI dAsI ko bulA kara kahA-"devAnupriye ! ra vara-vadhU ke lie mukha dhone (dAMtona pAnI Adi) kA sAmAna le jaa|" 5 dAsI ne bhadrA kI AjJA svIkAra kI aura Avazyaka sAmagrI lekara sukumAlikA ke zayanAgAra de re meM gii| vahA~ sukumAlikA ko cintita dekhakara usane pUchA-"devAnupriye ! tuma isa prakAra bhagna 51 ra manoratha (manoratha TUTa gaye hoM) ho cintA kyoM kara rahI ho?' (188) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Snnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn AVAMAnnnnnnnn jAna Page #252 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 189) 48. In the morning Bhadra called a maid servant and said, "Beloved of gods! Take water and other things to the newly weds for brushing teeth and washing face." The maid servant did as told. When she entered the bedroom and saw Sukumalika worried and brooding, she asked, "Beloved of gods! Why are you 15 so sad and depressed?" sUtra 49 : tae NaM sA sUmAliyA dAriyA taM dAsaceDiM evaM vayAsI-'evaM khalu devANuppie !TI 15 sAgarae dArae mama suhapasuttaM jANittA mama pAsAo uddei, udvittA vAsagharaduvAraM avaMguNei, jAvar3A 5 pddige| tato ahaM muhattaMtarassa jAva vihADiyaM pAsAmi, gae se sAgarae tti kaTTA ra ohayamaNasaMkappA jAva jhiyaayaami|' 15 tae NaM sA dAsaceDI sUmAliyAe dAriyAe eyamaRs soccA jeNeva sAgaradatte teNevaDa 2 uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA sAgaradattassa eyamaDheM niveei| sUtra 49 : sukumAlikA ne usa dAsI ko batAyA-"he devAnupriye ! mujhe sukha se soyA jAnakara 5 ra sAgara mere pAsa se uThA aura kamare kA dvAra kholakara bhAga gyaa| maiM kucha dera bAda uThI aura dvArA ra khulA dekhakara samajha gaI ki vaha calA gayA hai| isI kAraNa maiM bhagna manoratha hokara cintA meM par3a dI 15 gaI huuN|" ra dAsI yaha bAta sunakara sAgaradatta sArthavAha ke pAsa gaI aura sArI bAta btaaii| 15 49. Sukumalika explained, "Beloved of gods! When he found me sleeping, 1 Sagar stealthily got up from the bed, opened the door of the room, and went ) P away. After some time when I awoke and found the doors of the bedroom open I realized that Sagar had gone away. That is the reason I am sad and worried." The maid servant immediately went to merchant Sagardatt and told ] everything. da sAgara nahIM lauTA 5 sUtra 50 : tae NaM se sAgaradatte dAsaceDIe aMtie eyamaDhe soccA nisamma Asurutte jeNeva / 5 jiNadattasatthavAhagihe teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA jiNadattaM satthavAhaM evaM vayAsI-'kiM NaM ra devANuppiyA ! evaM juttaM vA pattaM vA kulANurUvaM vA kulasarisaM vA, jaM NaM sAgaradArae sUmAliyaMTa 5 dAriyaM adiTThadosaM paivvayaM vippajahAya ihamAgao ?' bahUhiM khijjaNiyAhi ya ruMTaNiyAhi yadA uvaalbhi| 5 sUtra 50 : dAsI se yaha vRtAnta suna-samajha kara sAgaradatta bahuta krodhita ho gayA aura sIdhAdA 15 jinadatta ke ghara phuNcaa| usane jinadatta se kahA-"devAnupriya ! kyA yaha yogya hai ? ucita hai? kyA Da 115 CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA Wan nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn trynrr 9 ) Page #253 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - - majjjjjjjjjja P( 190) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 15 yaha kula prathA ke anukUla hai aura zobhAjanaka hai ki ApakA putra sAgara merI putrI, nirdoSa aura da pativratA sukumAlikA ko chor3akara yahA~ A gayA hai ?" aisA kahakara aneka kheda bharI kriyAe~ karake 5 ra rudana kI ceSTAe~ karate hue usane ulAhane diye| B SAGAR REFUSES TO RETURN 15 50. Sagardatt got angry and he at once rushed to the residence of Jindatta and burst out, "Beloved of gods! Is it right and proper? Is it befitting and S 2 worthy of your family tradition that your son Sagar has abandoned my B innocent and devoted daughter Sukumalika and come here?" And expressing a 15 his anger and sorrow with words and gestures he lamented before Jindatt. ra sUtra 51 : tae NaM jiNadatte sAgaradattassa eyamaDhe soccA jeNeva sAgare dArae teNeva 5 uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA sAgarayaM dArayaM evaM vayAsI-'duTu NaM puttA ! tume kayaM sAgaradattassa ra gihAo ihaM hvvmaage| taM gacchaha NaM puttA ! evamavi gae sAgaradattassa gihe|' 5 sUtra 51 : jinadatta yaha saba sunakara sAgara ke pAsa AyA aura bolA-"he putra ! tumane yaha 5 bahuta burA kiyA jo acAnaka sAgaradatta ke ghara se yahA~ cale aaye| he putra ! jo huA so huA, para ra aba tuma vApasa sAgaradatta ke ghara ko lauTa jaao|" 15 51. After listening to this outburst Jindatt went to Sagar and said, "Son! 15 This is unbecoming of you to have suddenly left Sagardatt's house 1 here. Any way, forget what has happened and go back to Sagardatt's place." S 5 sUtra 52 : tae NaM se sAgarae jiNadattaM evaM vayAsI-'avi yAiM ahaM tAo ! giripaDaNaM vATa tarupaDaNaM vA maruppavAyaM vA jalappavesaM vA jalaNappavesaM vA visabhakkhaNaM vA vehANasaM vA ra satthovADaNaM vA giddhapiTuM vA pavvajjaM vA videsagamaNaM vA abbhuvagacchijjAmi, no khalu ahaM 2 5 sAgaradattassa gihaM gcchijjaa|' ra sUtra 52 : taba sAgara ne jinadatta se kahA-'he tAta ! mujhe parvata se giranA svIkAra hai, vRkSa se Tra 5 giranA svIkAra hai, marusthala meM giranA svIkAra hai, jala meM DUba jAnA svIkAra hai, Aga meM praveza karanA svIkAra hai, viSa khA lenA svIkAra hai, apane zarIra ko zmazAna meM yA jaMgala meM chor3a denA DA ra svIkAra hai, giddha ke dvArA khA liyA jAnA svIkAra hai, yahA~ taka ki dIkSA lenA aura paradeza calADa 15 jAnA bhI svIkAra hai| kintu maiM kisI prakAra bhI sAgaradatta ke ghara nahIM jaauuNg| 2 52. Sagar defiantly replied, "Father! I would prefer to fall down from the c B peak of a mountain, or to fall from a tree top, or to go to a desert, or to drown 5 in a lake, or to enter fire, or to consume poison, to live in a funeral ground or 5 a forest, to be eaten away by vultures, or even to become an ascetic or get 5 exiled, than to return to Sagardatt's place." 5(190) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA S Snnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn wururuuruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuurrrrrrrrr Page #254 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - - ra solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 191) 15 sUtra 53 : tae NaM te sAgaradatte satthavAhe kuDDaMtarie sAgarassa eyamadvaM nisAmei, nisAmittADI ra lajjie vilIe viDDe jiNadattassa gihAo paDiNikkhamai, paDiNikkhamittA jeNeva sae gihe Tai 15 teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA sukumAliyaM dAriyaM saddAvei, saddAvittA aMke nivesei, nivesittADA ra evaM vayAsI12 'kiM NaM tava puttA ! sAgaraeNaM dAraeNaM mukkA ! ahaM NaM tuma tassa dAhAmi jassa NaM tuma iTThADa 5 jAva maNAmA bhavissasi' tti sUmAliyaM dAriyaM tAhiM iTAhiM vaggUhi samAsAsei, samAsAsittA dI ra pddivisjjei| 15 sUtra 53 : sArthavAha sAgaradatta ne dIvAra ke pIche se sAgara dAraka kI yaha bAteM suna lii| vaha dI 12 itanA lajjita huA ki socane lagA-dharatI phaTa jAye to maiM usameM samA jaauuN| vaha jinadatta ke ghara 5 ra se bAhara nikalakara apane ghara lauTa aayaa| usane sukumAlikA ko bulAkara apanI goda meM biThAyA Te 15 aura bolA ra "he putrI ! sAgara ne tujhe tyAga diyA hai to kyA huA? aba maiM tujhe aise puruSa ko dUMgA jise tU hai 15 iSTa, kAnta, priya aura manojJa hogii|" yaha kahakara usane madhura vANI se apanI putrI ko Azvasta dI ra kiyA aura vApasa bhItara bheja diyaa| 5 53. Merchant Sagardatt had heard all this exchange between Sagar and I 15 his father from behind the partition wall. He got so ashamed that he l 2 thought- "May the earth split and draw me in." He got out from the house of SI > Jindatt and returned home. He called Sukumalika, took her in his lap and said, "Daughter! It hardly matters that Sagar has left you. I would remarry 15 you and this time to a person who would like you and love reassured his daughter with soothing and sweet words. 15 sukumAlikA kA punarvivAha ra sUtra 54 : tae NaM se sAgaradatte satthavAhe annayA uppiM AgAsatalagaMsi suhanisaNNe rAyamagge Tai 15 AloemANe AloemANe citttthi| tae NaM se sAgaradatte egaM mahaM damagapurisaM pAsai, DI ra daMDikhaMDa-nivasaNaM khaMDamallaga-khaMDaghaDagahatthagayaM phuTTahaDAhaDasIsaM macchiyAsahassehiM jAvaTI 15 annijjmaannmggN| ra sUtra 54 : eka bAra sArthavAha sAgaradatta apane bhavana kI chata para sukhapUrvaka baiThA rAjamArga kI TI 15 ora dekha rahA thaa| taba usane eka atyanta dIna bhikhArI ko dekhaa| vaha sAMdhe hue Tukar3oM kA vastra DA ra pahane thA, usake hAtha meM sikore aura ghar3e ke Tukar3e (ThIkare) the| usake bAla bikhare hue the aura hI 5 usake cAroM ora Age pIche haz2AroM makkhiyA~ bhinabhinA rahI thiiN| UUUUUUU 15 CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA (191) dA Wan nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #255 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ paNNNNNNNNNNpa OUR mAgaNyaeeeeeeNNNNNNNNja F( 192 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra REMARRIAGE OF SUKUMALIKA 54. One day merchant Sagardatt was relaxing on the roof top of his house S R and looking down at the road in front. He saw an extremely destitute beggar. 5 He was dressed in rags (made by stitching together shreds of cloth) and had a 15 broken pieces of earthen ware in his hands. He had disheveled hair and, thousands of flies were hovering all around him. sUtra 55 : tae NaM se sAgaradatte koDubiyapurise saddAvei sadAvittA evaM vayAsI-'tubbhe NaM ra devANuppiyA ! eyaM damagapurisaM viuleNaM asaNa-pANa-khAima-sAimeNaM palobheha, palobhittA gihaM 15 aNuppaveseha, aNuppavesittA khaMDagamallagaM khaMDaghaDagaM ca se egate eDeha, eDittA alaMkAriyakammaM TA ra kAreha, kArittA prahAyaM kayabalikammaM jAva savvAlaMkAravibhUsiyaM kareha, karittA maNuNNaM asaNaM- DA 15pANaM khAimaM sAimaM bhoyAveha, bhoyAvittA mama aMtiyaM uvnneh| ra sUtra 55 : sAgaradatta ne apane sevakoM ko bulAkara kahA-"devAnupriyo ! tuma loga jAo aura 15 usa (rAjamArga para calate) bhikhArI ko yatheSTa AhAra sAmagrI kA lobha dekara ghara ke bhItara le le ra aao| phira usake hAtha meM rahe ThIkaroM ko eka ora pheMka do usake nakha-keza Adi kaTavA do Da 5 aura snAnAdi karavA kara vastrAlaMkAra pahanA kara taiyAra kara do| isake bAda use svAdiSTa bhojana TI 15 karavA kara mere pAsa le aanaa|" 15 55. Sagardatt called his servants and instructed, "Beloved of gods! Go and $ get that beggar you see on the main road, inside our house. Offer him ample < food to allure him. Once inside, throw away the earthen ware he is carrying K in his hand, trim his hair, nails etc. , make him take his bath and dress up. 15 After that, feed him well and then bring him to me. ra sUtra 56 : tae NaM koDuMbiyapurisA jAva paDisuNeti, paDisuNittA jeNeva se damagapurise teNeva 15 uvAgacchaMti, uvAcchittA taM damagaM asaNaM pANaM khAimaM sAimaM uvappalobheti, uvappalobhittA sayaM dA ra gihaM aNuppaveseMti, aNuppavesittA taM khaMDamallagaM khaMDaghaDagaM ca tassa damagapurisassa egate eddeNti| 5 tae NaM se damage taMsi khaMDamallagaMsi khaMDa ghaDagaMsiya eDijjamANaMsi mahayA mahayA saddeNaM aarsti| ra sUtra 56 : sevakoM ne sAgaradatta kI AjJA aMgIkAra kI ora usake anusAra lAlaca dekara 15 bhikhArI ko ghara meM le aaye| usake sikore ke Tukar3e tathA ghar3e ke ThIkare ko eka tarapha DAla diyaa| ra jaba unhoMne usake hAtha ke ThIkaroM ko eka ora pheMkA to vaha bhikhArI ucca svara meM jora-jora hI 15 se rone cillAne lgaa| ra (192) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA S Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn AUDIO Page #256 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ pa TOARD ODUDUDU ra solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 193 ) SI E 56. The servants accepted Sagardatt's order and brought the beggar Ta inside the house. They took the earthen ware from his hand and threw them on one side. When this was done the beggar started crying and wailing loudly. ra sUtra 57 : tae NaM se sAgaradatte tassa damagapurissa taM mahayA mahayA ArasiyasaI soccA / 5 nisamma koDuMbiyapurise evaM vayAsI-'kiM NaM devANuppiyA ! esa damagapurise mahayA mahayA saddeNa ra Arasai ?' tae NaM te koDubiyapurisA evaM vayAsI-esa NaM sAmI ! taMsi khaMDamallagaMsi khaMDaghaDagaMsi ya I ra egaMte eDijjamANaMsi mahayA mahayA saddeNaM aarsi|' 15 tae NaM se sAgaradatte satthavAhe te koDubiyapurise evaM vayAsI-'mA NaM tubbhe devANuppiyA ! S ra eyassa damagassa taM khaMDaM jAva eDeha, pAse Thaveha, jahA NaM pattiyaM bhvi|' te vi taheva tthviNti| ra sUtra 57 : jaba sAgaradatta ne usa bhikhArI kA rudana sunA to apane sevakoM se pUchAra "devAnupriyo ! yaha bhikhArI itanA kyoM cillA rahA hai?' ra sevakoM ne uttara diyA-"svAmI ! usake ThIkare Adi eka ora DAla dene ke kAraNa vaha ro ra sAgaradatta ne kahA-"devAnupriyo ! usa bhikhArI ke ThIkaroM ko pheMko mata, usI ke pAsa rahane do Da ra jisase ki usakA vizvAsa banA raha ske|'' sevakoM ne bhikhArI ke ThIkare usake pAsa hI rakha diye| 5 57. When Sagardatt heard the wailing of the beggar he called his servants Pand asked, "Beloved of gods! Why this beggar is crying so loudly?" 5 The servants replied, "Sire! He is crying because we have thrown away 5 his earthen ware." 2 Sagardatt said, "Beloved of gods! Do not throw away these pot shards, let , them remain with him so that he does not lose whatever semblance of 5 confidence he has." The servants did as told. ra sUtra 58 : tae NaM te koDuMbiyapurisA tassa damagassa alaMkAriyakammaM kareMti, karittA TA 5 sayapAga-sahassapAgehiM tellehiM abbhaMgeti, abbhaMgie samANe surabhigaMdhuvvaTTaNeNaM gAyaM uvvarTeti ra uvyaTTittA usiNodagagaMdhodaeNaM pahoNeti, sItAdageNaM pahANeti, pahANittA pamhala-sukumAla5gaMdhakAsAIe gAyAiM . lUheMti, lUhittA haMsalakkhaNaM paMDagasADagaM pariheti, parihittA TA 2 savvAlaMkAravibhUsiyaM kareMti, karittA viulaM asaNaM pANaM khAimaM sAimaM bhoyAveMti bhoyAvittA DI 5 sAgaradattassa uvnneti| E CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA (193) TA EnAAAAAAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #257 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra 194 ) sUtra 58 : phira una sevakoM ne bhikhArI kA alaMkAra karma ( zarIra- zobhA, hajAmata Adi) ) krvaayaa| phira zatapAka tathA sahasrapAka tela se mAliza karavAyI / sugaMdhita padArthoM se ubaTana krvaaii| uSNodaka, (garma pAnI) gaMdhodaka aura zItodaka se snAna karavA kara roMyedAra aura komala kaSAya ( geruA ) raMga ke taulie se zarIra poMchA / haMsa jaise sapheda vastra phnaaye| aura phira saba ) prakAra ke alaMkAroM se vibhUSita kiyaa| tatpazcAt peTa bhara kara bhojana karavA kara ve use sAgaradatta ke pAsa le gaye / 58. The servants trimmed his hair and nails and did other cleansing on his body. After that they gave him a massage with medicated and flavoured oils like Shata-pak and Sahastra-pak. After the massage the excess oil was removed by rubbing his body with perfumed pastes(Ubatan). Then they helped him take cold and hot bath with perfumed water. His body was dried with soft, fluffy and grey towels. He was then helped into white apparels and was adorned with a variety of ornaments. Finally after feeding him well they presented him before Sagardatt. sUtra 59 : tae NaM sAgaradatte sUmAliyaM dAriyaM NhAyaM jAva savvAlaMkAravibhUsiyaM karitA taM ) damagapurisaM evaM vayAsI - 'esa NaM devANuppiyA ! mama dhUyA iTThA, eyaM ca NaM ahaM tava bhAriyatAe dalAmi bhahiyAe bhaddao bhavijjAsi / sUtra 59 : udhara sAgaradatta ne apanI putrI sukumAlikA ko snAnAdi karavAkara saba prakAra ke vastra alaMkAroM se sajA kara taiyAra kiyaa| bhikhArI ke Ane para usase kahA - "he devAnupriya ! yaha merI putrI hai aura mujhe iSTa-pyArI hai| maiM ise tumheM bhAryA ke rUpa meM detA hU~ / isa bhAgyazAlinI ke ) lie tuma bhAgyavAna bana jAoge / " 5 59. In the mean time Sagardatt got his daughter ready by having her hathed, dressed up and adorned with ornaments. When the beggar was brought before him he said, "Beloved of gods! This is my beloved daughter. I give her to you as your wife. This lucky girl will prove to be the harbinger of good luck for you." ) punaH parityAga sUtra 60 : tae NaM se damagapurise sAgaradattassa eyamahaM paDisuNei, paDisuNittA sUmAliyAe dAriyAe saddhiM vAsagharaM aNupavisai, sUmAliyAe dAriyAe saddhiM taligaMsi nivajjai / taNaM se damapurise sUmAliyAe imaM eyArUvaM aMgaphAsaM paDisaMvedei, sesaM jahA sAgarassa jAva sayaNijjAo abbhuTThei, abbhuTTittA vAsagharAo niggacchai, niggacchittA khaMDamallagaM khaMDaghaDa 'ca gahAya mArAmukke viva kAe jAmeva disaM pAubbhUe tAmeva disaM paDigae / ( 194 ) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA For Private Personal Use Only Page #258 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Fructuuuuuuuuuu ra solahavA~ adhyayana H amarakaMkA ( 195 ) ra tae NaM sA sUmAliyA jAva 'gae NaM se damagapurise' tti kaTTa ohayamaNasaMkappA jAva jhiyaayi| SI 5 sUtra 60 : bhikhArI ne sAgaradatta kA yaha prastAva svIkAra kara liyaa| vaha sukumAlikA ke sAtha dI 5 zayanAgAra meM gayA aura usake sAtha eka zayyA para soyaa| sone para usa dramukha-bhikhArI ne bhI sukumAlikA ke zarIra ke sparza ko vaisA hI anubhava kiyA da 15 jaisA sAgara ko huA thaa| vaha zayyA se uThakara zayanAgAra se bAhara nikalA aura apane ThIkare / uThAkara vahA~ se aise bhAga kara gayA jaise vadhasthala se mukta huA kAka bhAga jAtA hai| ___ 'vaha bhikhArI bhI bhAga gayA' yaha jAnakara sukumAlikA punaH bhagna manoratha nirAza hokara zoka I ra meM DUba gii| > DESERTED AGAIN 60. The beggar accepted the proposal of Sagardatt. He went to the bedroom and slept in the bed with Sukumalika. On sleeping beside her the beggar also found the touch of Sukumalika just as Sagar had found it. He got up from the bed, came out of the room, Ta collected his earthenware, and ran away as if a ghost was chasing him. When Sukumalika came to know that the beggar had also run away she became sad, dejected, and depressed. __sUtra 61 : tae NaM sA bhaddA kallaM pAuppabhAyAe dAsaceDiM saddAvei, saddAvettA evaM vayAsI, DA ra jAva sAgaradattassa eyamalR nivedei| tae NaM se sAgaradatte taheva saMbhaMte samANe jeNeva vAsahara ra teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA sUmAliyaM dAriyaM aMke nivesei, nivesittA evaM vayAsI-'aho NaMda 5 tumaM puttA ! purA-porANANaM jAva paccaNubbhavamANI viharasi, taM mA NaM tumaM puttA ! ra ohayamaNasaMkappA jAva jhiyAhi, tuma NaM puttA ! mama mahANasaMsi vipulaM asaNaM pANaM khAima Te 15 sAimaM jahA poTTilA jAva paribhAemANI vihraahi|' ra sUtra 61 : dUsare dina prAtaHkAla bhadrA sArthavAhI ne dAsI ko bulAkara datona pAnI Adi dekara 5 sukumAlikA ke kakSa meM bhejaa| vahAM use udAsa baiThI dekhA, taba dAsI ne lauTakara sArI ghaTanA da 5 sAgaradatta ko batAI (sAgara dAraka ke kathana ke samAna) / sAgaradatta du:khI mana se zayanAgAra meM 1 ra gayA aura sukumAlikA ko goda meM baiThA kara bolA- "he putrI ! tU pUrvajanma meM kie hiMsA Adi / 5 duSkRtyoM dvArA upArjita pApakarmoM kA phala bhoga rahI hai| ataH duHkha mata kr| he putrI ! merI da 5 bhojanazAlA se vipula AhAra sAmagrI Adi zramaNoM brAhmaNoM Adi ko dAna karatI huI apanA jIvana S ra bitaa|" (a. 14 sU. 27 ke smaane)| 61. In the morning Bhadra called a maid servant and sent her to 5 Sukumalika's room with water and other things for brushing teeth and SI 15 CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA __ (195). sannnn00000000000000nnnnnnnnnn Uuuuuuuu Page #259 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Wan NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNya ka( 196 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra SIL washing face. When she entered the bedroom and saw Sukumalika worried and brooding she immediately went to merchant Sagardatt and told him everything. With a heavy heart Sagardatt went to his daughter's room and taking her in his lap said, "Daughter! Your sufferings appear to be the fruits 2 of some evil karmas earned by you by some acts of violence or other such ill 12 deeds during earlier births. As such, beloved one! Don't get dejecte get large quantities of food cooked in my kitchen and distribute it to numerous Shramans, Brahmans, guests and beggars. Doing such charity you can spend your time happily." ra sUtra 62 : tae NaM sA sUmAliyA dAriyA eyamadvaM paDisuNei, paDisuNittA mahANasaMsi vipulaM de 15 asaNaM pANaM khAimaM jAva dalamANI vihri| ra teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM govAliyAo ajjAo bahussuyAo evaM jaheva teyaliNAe dI 15 suvvayAo taheva samosaDhAo, taheva saMghADao jAva aNupaviTTe, taheva jAva sUmAliyA DA ra paDilAbhittA evaM vayAsI-'evaM khalu ajjAo ! ahaM sAgarassa aNiTTA jAva amaNAmA, necchaiTa 15 NaM sAgarae mama nAma vA jAva paribhogaM vA, jassa jassa vi ya NaM dijjAmi tassa tassa vi ya NaMda ke aNiTTA jAva amaNAmA bhavAmi, tubbhe ya NaM ajjAo ! bahunAyAo, evaM jahA poTTilA jAva ra uvaladdhe jeNaM ahaM sAgarassa dAragassa iTThA kaMtA jAva bhvejjaami|' 2 sUtra 62 : sukumAlikA ne pitA kI yaha bAta svIkAra kara lii| aura bhojanazAlA meM jAkara ra zramaNoM Adi ko AhAra dAna karatI jIvana bitAne lgii| 5 usa samaya (kAla ke usa bhAga) meM gopAlikA nAmaka bahuzruta-viduSI AryA nagara meM padhArI S ra aura ve ziSyAoM sahita sukumAlikA ke ghara aaiiN| (vistRta varNana pUrvasama-a.14 sU. 24 ke Ta 15 samAna) sukumAlikA ne unheM AhAra baharA kara kahA-"he AryAoM ! maiM apane pUrvapati sAgara ke da 5 lie aniSTa evaM amanojJa huuN| sAgara merA nAma sunanA bhI nahIM cAhatA paribhoga kI to bAta hI Da ra kyaa| maiM jisa-kisI ko bhI dI gaI usI ko aniSTa aura amanojJa pratIta huii| he AryAoM ! Apa 2 5 to bahuta jJAnavAna ho| kucha aisA karo ki maiM sAgara ko priya lagane lguuN|" (vistRta varNana pUrva-da 15 a.14 sU. 25 ke samAna jaisA poTTilA ne kahA) R 62. Sukumalika accepted her father's advice and commenced the charity 5 from the kitchen. 5 During that period of time a Sadhvi (female ascetic) named Gopalika, arrived in the town (details as in ch. 14 para 24). She set out to beg alms with her group and arrived at the residence of Sukumalika, who gave them ample food and said-Aryas! I am no more cherished, adored, liked, and beloved by my ex-husband Sagar. He does not want to hear my name, normal ra (196) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SI Finninnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #260 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Wan NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNa ra solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 197 ) TA 5 marital enjoyments are beyond expectation. Whoever married me did not s 5 love or adore me. Aryas! You are learned, experienced and scholarly please S do some thing so that I may gain favour and love of Sagar (details as ch. 14 para 25)." dIkSA-grahaNa 5 sUtra 63 : ajjAo taheva bhaNaMti, taheva sAviyA jAyA, taheva ciMtA, taheva sAgaradattaM da ra satthavAhaM Apucchai, jAva govAliyANaM aMtie pvviyaa| tae NaM sA sUmAliyA ajjA jAyA ra IriyAsamiyA jAva baMbhayAriNI bahUhiM cautthachaTTaTThama jAva vihri| 15 sUtra 63 : AryAoM ne suvratA AryA kI taraha kahA-aisI bAta to hameM sunanA bhI nahIM kalpatA, Da ra upadeza dene kI to bAta hI dUra rhii| phira use dharma kA upadeza diyA jise sunakara vaha zravikA bana Ta 5 gii| phira use dIkSA lene kA vicAra aayaa| taba vaha sukumAlikA apane pitA se AjJA le DA 15 gopAlikA AryA ke pAsa dIkSita ho gaI aura saMyama, niyama, brahmacarya yukta evaM upavAsa belA-telA SI ra Adi tapasyAmaya jIvana bitAne lagI? (vistRta vivaraNa pUrva-a. 14 sU.26-29 ke samAna) K DIKSHA 63. The Sadhvis closed their ears and replied as Arya Suvrata had replied S 5 to Pottila, "Beloved of gods! It is sinful for us even to hear such talk. How can S 2 we preach on the subject?" And the Sadhvis gave a discourse on their unique religion. On listening the discourse Pottila became a Shramanopasika. Later 5 she decided to become a Sadhvi. She took permission from her father and got initiated. She started doing harsh penance including fasting for two, three, or < 5 more days and following the codes of conduct leading a disciplined ascetic 5 life. (details as Ch. 14 para 26-29). ra sUtra 64 : tae NaM sA sUmAliyA ajjA annayA kayAi jeNeva govAliyAo ajjAo teNeva Ta 5 uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA vaMdai, namasai, vaMdittA namaMsittA evaM vayAsI--'icchAmi NaM ajjAo ! S ra tubbhehiM abbhaNunnAyA samANI caMpAo bahiM subhUmibhAgassa ujjANassa adUrasAmaMte chaTuMchaTTeNaM TA 15 aNikkhitteNaM tavokammeNaM sUrAbhimuhI AyAvemANI vihritte|' ra sUtra 64 : kisI samaya eka bAra AryA sukumAlikA apanI guruNI gopAlikA AryA ke pAsa TA 5 gaI aura yathA-vidhi vandanA karake bolI-"he AryA ! maiM ApakI AjJA lekara campAnagarI ke bAhara 15 subhUmibhAga udyAna ke nikaTa bele bele kA nirantara tapa karate hue sUrya ke sAmane AtApanA lenA DA ra cAhatI huuN|" 15 64. Later one day ascetic Sukumalika went to her preceptor and after due SI 5 obeisance said, "Arya! If you would permit me I would like to go to the S 115 CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA (197) Page #261 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ 2 ( 198 ) __ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra ho 5 Subhumibhag garden, outside Champa city, and commence the penance of tolerating the sun with a series of two day fasts." 5 sUtra 65 : tae NaM tAo govAliyAo ajjAo sUmAliyaM evaM vayAsI-'amhe NaM ajje ! ra samaNIo niggaMthIo IriyAsamiyAo jAva guttabaMbhacAriNIo, no khalu amhaM kappai bahiyA 5 ra gAmassa sannivesassa vA chaTuMchaTeNaM jAva vihritte| kappai NaM amhaM aMto uvassayassaTa ra vaiparikkhittassa saMghADipaDibaddhiyAe NaM samatalapaiyAe aayaavitte|' / ra sUtra 65 : gopAlikA AryA ne sukAmAlikA ko uttara diyA-"he Arye ! hama nirgrantha zramaNiyA~ To 15 haiN| IryAsamiti Adi kA pAlana karane vAlI gupta brahmacAriNiyA~ haiN| isa kAraNa hamako gA~va yA DA ra sanniveza Adi se bAhara jAkara aisI tapasyA va AtApanA lenA nahIM kalpatA hai| hA~ ! bADa se ghire5 cAra dIvArI vAle upAzraya ke bhItara vastra se zarIra ko DhA~pa kara yA sAdhviyoM ke samUha ke sAtha Ta 5 rahakara pRthvI para donoM caraNa samAna rUpa se jamA kara AtApanA lenA hameM kalpatA hai|" B 65. Arya Gopalika replied, "Beloved of gods! we are Nirgranth Shramanis 5 (Jain female ascetics). We are strictly celibate and follow the prescribed code 5 of conduct; as such, we are not allowed to go out of a village or other 5 inhabited area and do such penance. However, we are allowed to do such 2 penance, as tolerating the sun, standing firmly on the ground within a walled S B and fenced abode, covering the body with a piece of cloth, or in company of 5 other Sadhvis." ra sUtra 66 : tae NaM sA sUmAliyA govAliyAe ajjAe eyamaDheM no saddahai, no pattiyai, noDa 5 roei, eyamaTuM asaddahamANI apattiyamANI aroemANI subhUmibhAgassa ujjANassa adUrasAmaMte 8 ra chaTuMchadreNaM jAva vihri| 15 sUtra 66 : sukumAlikA ko gopAlikA AryA kI isa bAta para zraddhA nahIM huI, pratIti nahIM huI 5 aura ruci bhI nahIM huii| vaha subhUmibhAga udyAna ke nikaTa nirantara bele bele kA tapa karatI AtApanA ra letI jIvana bitAne lgii| 15 66. This statement of Arya Gopalika did not invoke faith, understanding or acceptance in Sukumalika. She started doing the penance, as she had 2 planned, near the Subhumibhag garden. ra sukumAlikA kA nidAna 5 sUtra 67 : tattha NaM caMpAe nayarIe laliyA nAma goTThI parivasai naravaidiNNaviyArA, Da ra ammA-pii-niyayanippivAsA, vesavihAra-kayanikeyA, nANAvihaaviNayappahANA aDDA jAvaTI 5 apribhuuyaa| 5 (198) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA CU SAnnannnnnnnnnnn000000000000005 ghaNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNyAsa Page #262 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 199) SH 5 sUtra 67 : campAnagarI meM eka lalitA-goSThI (manamojiyoM kI TolI) rahatI thI jise rAjA dvArA DA ra icchAnusAra vicaraNa kI chUTa milI huI thii| ve loga mAtA-pitA Adi gurujanoM ko bhI mahattva nahIM thA ra dete the| vezyA kA ghara hI unakA ghara thaa| ve loga aneka prakAra ke anAcAroM meM lipta rahate the| 5 dhanADhya hone ke kAraNa ve nirbhaya aura uddaNDa the| 5 SUKUMALIKA'S AMBITION 15 67. In Champa city there was an association of dubious characters. They S > had sanction of the king to do as they liked. They hardly gave any credence to words of their parents or elders. houses of ill fame were their homes. They indulged in all sorts of libidinous and other anti-social activities. Their affluence made them fearless and arrogant. ra sUtra 68 : tattha NaM caMpAe nayarIe devadattA nAmaM gaNiyA hotthA sukumAlA jahA aMDa nnaae| Te 15 tae NaM tIse laliyAe goTThIe annayA paMca gohillapurisA devadattAe gaNiyAe saddhiMDa 2 subhUmibhAgassa ujjANassa ujjANasiri paccaNubbhavamANA vihrNti| tattha NaM ege gohillapuriseTa 5 devadattaM gaNiyaM ucchaMge dharai, ege piTThao AyavattaM dharei, ege puSphapUrayaM raei, ege pAe raei, DA 5 ege cAmarukkhevaM krei| ra sUtra 68 : campAnagarI meM devadattA nAmakI eka gaNikA bhI rahatI thii| vaha sundaratA komalatA 5 Adi guNoM se sampanna thii| (vistRta varNana a. 3 sU. 6 aNDa jJAta ke samAna) ra eka bAra usa lalitA-goSThI ke pA~ca sadasya devadattA gaNikA ke sAtha subhUmibhAga udyAna kI da 5chaTA kA Ananda le rahe the| unameM se eka ne devadattA ko apanI goda meM biThAyA, dUsarA pIche chatra 2 pakar3a kara khar3A ho gayA, tIsarA usake mastaka para phUloM kA jUDA banAne lagA, cauthA usake caraNa TA ra raMgane lagA, aura pA~cavAM usapara cAmara DulAne lgaa| 5 68. In Champa also lived a courtesan named Devdatta. She was richly S > endowed in beauty and charm (etc. details as ch.3 para 6). 5 One day five members of this association were enjoying the scenic beauty 15 of the Subhumibhag garden in company of Devdatta. One of them made 15 Devdatta sit in his lap, while another stood with an umbrella in his hand at >> the back of the first; the third one started embellishing her hairdo with flowers, the fourth one started applying vermilion to her feet, and the fifth one started fanning her with a whisk. 15 sUtra 69 : tae NaM sA sUmAliyA ajjA devadattaM gaNiyaM paMcahi gohillapurisehiM saddhiM 51 ra urAlAI mANussagAI bhogabhogAiM bhuMjamANiM pAsai, pAsittA imeyArUve saMkappe samuppajjitthA15 'aho NaM imA itthiyA purAporANANaM jAva viharai, taM jai NaM kei imassa sucariyassa DA E CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA Annnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn gNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNa (199) za Page #263 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ka( 200 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 5 tava-niyama-baMbhaceravAsassa kallANe phalavittivisese atthi, to NaM ahamavi AgamisseNa Ta ra bhavaggahaNeNaM imeyArUvAiM urAlAiM jAva viharijjAmi' tti kaTTa niyANaM karei, karittADa 5 AyAvaNabhUmIo pccoruhi| ra sUtra 69 : AryA sukumAlikA ne devadattA gaNikA ko pA~ca puruSoM ke sAtha jI bhara kara Da e mAnavocita kAmabhoga bhogate dekhaa| yaha dRzya dekhakara usake bhana meM kAmanA jAgI--"ahA ! yaha strI Ta 5 pUrvajanma ke puNyakRtyoM dvArA upArjita zubha karmoM kA phala bhoga rahI hai| so yadi merI isa sukRtya da ra tapasyA, niyama va brahmacarya kA kucha bhI kalyANakArI phala vizeSa ho to maiM bhI agale janma meM isI ra prakAra mAnavocita kAmabhoga bhogatI huI jIvana bitaauuN|' mana meM isa prakAra kI AkAMkSA (nidAna) 5 sthira kara vaha apane tapasyA sthAna para lauTa aaii| 69. Arya Sukumalika witnessed Devdatta enjoying all human amorous pleasures with five males. This scene gave rise to an ambition in her, "Ah! 5 This women is enjoying the fruits of the good karmas she must have earned a 5 by means of some good deeds in her earlier birth. So I also wish to spend my 5 next life enjoying such human pleasures if any beneficial karmas are accrued 5 as a result of all the good deeds and penance I am doing and the code of C discipline and celibacy I am following currently." Having fixed this ambition Z in her mind she returned to her place of penance. 5 sUtra 70 : tae NaM sA sUmAliyA ajjA sarIrabAusA jAyA yAvi hotthA, abhikkhaNaM da ra abhikkhaNaM hatthe dhovei, pAe dhovei, sIsaM dhovei, muhaM dhovei, thaNaMtarAiM dhovei, kakkhaMtarAiMDa ra dhovei, gojhaMtarAI dhovei, jattha NaM ThANaM vA sejjaM vA nisIhiyaM vA ceei, tattha vi ya NaM TA 15 puvvAmeva udaeNaM abbhukkhaittA tao pacchA ThANaM sejjaM vA ceei| sUtra 70 : isa ghaTanA ke vAda sukumAlikA zarIra kI zobhA sAja-sajja ke prati vizeSa Asakta Da 5 ho gii| vaha bAra-bAra hAtha, paira, mastaka, mu~ha, vakSa, bagaleM tathA guptAMgoM ko dhotii| jisa sthAna para Ta ra khar3I hotI, sotI, kAyotsarga karatI yA svAdhyAya karatI usa sthAna para bhI pahale jala chir3akatI dA ra aura phira ve saba kArya krtii| 5 70. After this incident Sukumalika became more indulgent toward the beauty and adornment of her body. She would wash her limbs, head, face, ra breasts, armpits and genitals many times. Before standing, sleeping, meditating or studying she would sprinkle water over the ground she used B for these activities. 15 sUtra 71 : tae NaM tAo govaliyAo ajjAo sUmAliyaM ajjaM evaM vayAsI-'evaM khalu da ra devANuppie ! ajje ! amhaM samaNIo niggaMthAo IriyAsamiyAo jAva baMbhaceradhAriNIo, noDa ra khalu kappai ahaM sarIrabAusiyAe hottae, tumaM ca NaM ajje ! sarIbAusiyA abhikkhaNaM TA 15 (200) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA 2 Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #264 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ wwwww solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 201 ) abhikkhaNaM hatthe dhovasi jAva ceesi, taM tumaM NaM devANuppie ! tassa ThANassa Aloehi jAva paDavajjAhi / sUtra 71 : jaba gopAlikA AryA ne yaha saba dekhA to ve sukumAlikA se bolIM- "he devAnupriye ! hama nirgrantha sAdhviyA~ haiM, brahmacAriNiyA~ haiN| hameM zarIra ke zobhA - saMskAra ke prati itanI Asakti nahIM dikhAnI cAhie / parantu tuma bAra-bAra hAtha paira dhonA Adi karane lagI ho ataH he devAnupriye ! tuma usa cAritra - bakuzatA ( cAritra ko dUSita karane vAle sthAna ) kI AlocanA karo aura yathAvidhi prAyazcitta aMgIkAra kro| " 71. When Arya Gopalika saw all this she warned Sukumalika, "Beloved of gods! we are Nirgranth Shramanis and we are strictly celibate; as such we are not allowed to indulge in so much care of the body. But as you are washing your limbs (etc.) again and again, you should condemn this state of disgraceful conduct and do the prescribed atonement." sUtra 72 : tae NaM sUmAliyA govAliyANaM ajjANaM eyamahaM no ADhAi, no parijANai, 'aNADhAyamANI aparijANamANI viharai / tae NaM tAo ajjAo sUmAliyaM ajjaM abhikkhaNaM abhikkhaNaM abhihIlaMti jAva paribhavaMti abhikkhaNaM abhikkhaNaM eyamahaM nivAreMti / sUtra 72 : sukumAlikA ne AryA- gopAlikA ke isa Adeza-nirdeza kA na to Adara kiyA na use svIkAra kiyaa| vaha pUrvavat hI jIvana caryA karatI rahI / phalataH samUha kI anya sAdhviyA~ usakI bAra-bAra avahelanA, anAdara Adi karane lagIM aura isa anAcAra karane se rokane kI ceSTA karane lgiiN| 72. Sukumalika neither believed nor accepted these instructions and directions of Arya Gopalika. She continued her adopted way of life. As a result of this the other Sadhvis of the group tried to restrain her from indulging in prohibited activities and started proscribing and disdaining her. / sukumAlikA kA pRthak vihAra sUtra 73 : tae NaM tIse sUmAliyAe samaNIhiM niggaMthIhiM hIlijjamANIe jAva vArijjamANIe imeyArUve ajjhathie jAva samuppajjitthA - 'jayA NaM ahaM agAravAsamajhe vasAmi, tayA NaM ahaM appavasA, jayA NaM ahaM muMDe pavvaiyA, tayA NaM ahaM paravasA, puvviM ca mamaM samaNIo ADhAyati, iyANiM no ADhAyaMti, taM seyaM khula mama kallaM pAuppabhAyAe govAliyANaM aMtiyAo paDiNikkhamittA pADiekaM uvassagaM uvasaMpajjittA NaM viharittae' tti ) kaTaTu evaM saMpehei, saMpaihittA kallaM pAuppabhAyAe govAliyANaM ajjANaM aMtiyAo paDiNikkhamai, paDiNikkhamittA pADiekaM uvassagaM uvasaMpajjittA NaM viharai / CHAPTER - 16 : AMARKANKA For Private Personal Use Only ( 201 ) Page #265 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra ( 202 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA. 15 sUtra 73 : anya sAdhviyoM kI isa avahelanA evaM anAdara Adi ke kAraNa sukumAlikA ke mana Ta ra meM vicAra uThA-"jaba maiM gRhasthavAsa meM thI taba maiM svAdhIna thii| muNDita ho dIkSA le lene ke bAda maiM Da ra parAdhIna ho gii| pahale ye sAdhviyA~ merA Adara karatI thIM para aba nahIM krtii| ataH acchA hogaa| 15 ki maiM kala prAtaHkAla hone para AryA gopAlikA ke pAsa se nikala kara alaga upAzraya para jAkara TA ra rahane lageM / ' usane yahI nizcaya kiyA aura bhora hone para vahA~ se nikalakara anya upAzraya Da ra (sthAna) para jAkara rahane lgii| 2 SEPARATION FROM THE GROUP 73. This disregard and disdain by other Sadhyis forced Sukumalika to think, "When I was a house-holder I had my frecdom. Since I got my head shaved and initiated I have lost my freedom. Earlier these Sadhvis used to * respect me but not now. So it would be good for me to leave this group, led by C Arya Gopalika, tomorrow and live in another abode." She resolved to do accordingly and the first thing she did in the morning was to shift to another suitable abode. __ sUtra 74 : tae NaM sA sUmAliyA ajjA aNohaTTiyA anivAriyA sacchaMdamaI abhikkhaNaM DA ra abhikkhaNaM hatthe dhovei, jAva ceei, tattha vi ya NaM pAsatthA, pAsatthavihArI, osaNNA meM 15 osaNNavihArI, kusIlA kusIlavihArI saMsattA, saMsattavihArI bahUNi vAsANi sAmaNNapariyAgaM dI pAuNai, addhamAsiyAe saMlehaNAe tassa ThANassa aNAloiya-apaDikvaMtA kAlamAse kAlaM kiccA DA 15 IsANe kappe aNNayaraMsi vimANaMsi devagaNiyattAe uvvnnnnaa| tatthegaiyANaM devINaM nava Ta 5 paliovamAiM ThiI paNNattA, tattha NaM sUmAliyAe devIe nava paliovamAiM ThiI pnnttaa| sUtra 74 : anya upAzraya meM jAkara akele rahane para use koI rokane-Tokane vAlA nahIM rahATa 15 aura sukumAlikA svacchaMda ho zarIra saMskAroM ke prati Asakti pUrNa jIvana bitAne lgii| yahI nahIM, DA ra vaha zithila AcAra vartane ke kAraNa zithilAcAriNI ho gii| niyama pAlana meM Alasa karane se Da ra AlasI ho gii| anAcAra meM lipta hone se kuzIlA ho gii| upalabdha sAtA-sukhoM ke prati Asakta Ta] 15 hone se saMsaktA ho gii| isa prakAra usane aneka varSoM taka sAdhvI rUpa meM jIvana vyatIta kiyaa| Ta ra anta meM ardhamAsa (15 dina) kI saMlekhanA kara, apane anucita AcaraNa kI AlocanA aura Da ra pratikramaNa kie binA hI zarIra tyAga kara IzAnakalpa meM devagaNikA ke rUpa meM utpanna huii| vahA~ kucha hI 15 deviyoM kI Ayu nau palyopama batAI hai| sukumAlikA devI kI Ayu bhI nau palyopama huii| 74. Living alone Sukumalika was free of any curbs and restraints. She S became unrestrained in her excessive indulgence in the care of her body. Not I only this, due to her slipshod ways she also became lax in her ascetic a conduct. Due to her indulgence in base activities she lost her grace. Her fondness for mundane physical pleasures made her overindulgent. In this E (202) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA 2 HinAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnni Page #266 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ pra ( 203 ) DA OURUM DDDDDDD DDDD P2 solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA 5 manner she lived long as an ascetic. In the end she observed the ultimate vow of fifteen days duration and died without reviewing and atoning for her misconduct. She reincarnated as a courtesan of gods in the Ishankalp. Some of the goddesses have a life-span of nine Palyopams in that dimension. 2 Goddess Sukumalika's life-span was also that. ra draupadI-kathA 5 sUtra 75 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM iheva jaMbuddIve dIve bhArahe vAse paMcAlesu jaNavaesuDA ra kaMpillapure nAma nagare hotthaa| vnno| tattha NaM duvae nAma rAyA hotthA, vnno| tassa NaM culaNI 15 devI, dhaTThajuNNe kumAre juvraayaa| ra sUtra 75 : kAla ke usa bhAga meM isI jambUdvIpa meM bharatakSetra ke pAMcAla deza meM kAmpilyapura nAma / 5 kA eka nagara thaa| vahA~ ke rAjA kA nAma drupada, paTarAnI kA nAma culanI aura yuvarAja kA nAma TA dhRSTadyumna thaa| (vistRta vivaraNa aupapAtika sUtra ke anusAra) $ STORY OF DRAUPADI 75. During that period of time there was a city named Kampilyapur in the 15 Panchal state in Bharat area of the Jambu continent. King Drupad ruled a 5 over that city. The name of his wife was queen Chulni and that of the prince 5 was Dhrishtadyumn. (details as in Aupapatik Sutra) ra sUtra 76 : tae NaM sA sUmAliyA devI tAo devaloyAo AukkhaeNaM jAva caittA ihevaTa 15 jaMbuddIve dIve bhArahe vAse paMcAlesu jaNavaesu kaMpillapure nayare dupayassa raNNo culaNIe devIe DA ra kucchisi dAriyattAe pccaayaayaa| tae NaM sA culaNI devI navagrahaM mAsANaM jAva dAriyaM pyaayaa| 5 sUtra 76 : sukumAlikA devI usa devaloka se Ayu, bhava aura sthiti ko samApta kara deva zarIra ra tyAga kara isI jambUdvIpa ke bharata kSetrAntargata pAMcAla janapada ke kaMpilyapura nagara ke drupada rAjA kI / ra rAnI culanI kI kokha meM kanyA rUpa meM avatarita huii| rAnI ne nau mAsa pUrNa hone para putrI ko janma TI 5 diyA P 76. The soul of Sukumalika, completing her age, state, and life as god and leaving the divine form descended into the womb of queen Chulni the wife of 2 king Drupad of Kampilyapur in the Panchal state in Bharat area of the Jambu continent. After nine months the queen gave birth to a daughter. mANAta nAmakaraNa ra sUtra 77 : tae NaM tIse dAriyAe nivvattavArasAhiyAe imaM eyArUvaM nAmadhejjaM-jamhA gaMdha 5 esA dAriyA duvayassa raNNo dhUyA culaNIe devIe attayA, taM hou NaM amhaM imIse dAriyAe / IS CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA (203) sa Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnni Page #267 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ 5 (204 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 15 nAmadhijje dovii| tae NaM tIse ammApiyaro imaM eyArUvaM guNNaM guNanipphannaM nAmadhejjaM kareMti-Da 'dovii|' ___ sUtra 77 : janma se bAraha dina bIta jAne para usakA nAmakaraNa huaa| "yaha bAlikA drupada rAjA ra kI putrI aura culanI rAnI kI AtmajA hai ataH isakA nAma draupadI ho|" yaha kahakara mAtA-pitA ne DI ra usakA guNa niSpanna nAma draupadI rakha diyaa| UUUUUNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNka NAMING CEREMONY 77. Twelve days after the birth the parents gave her a name suiting her SI " background, "As this is the daughter of King Drupad and queen Chulni we si 2 will name her as Draupadi (daughter of Drupad). 5 sUtra 78 : tae NaM sA dovaI dAriyA paMcadhAipariggahiyA jAva girikaMdaramallINa iva ra caMpagalayA nivAnivvAghAyaMsi suhaMsuheNaM privddddi| tae NaM sA dovaI rAyavarakannA 15 ummukkabAlabhAvA jAva ukkiTTasarIrA jAyA yAvi hotthaa| sUtra 78 : pA~ca dhAyoM kI dekha-rekha meM draupadI usI prakAra vikasita hone lagI jaise guphA meM vAyu / 15 Adi ke vyAghAta ke binA campakalatA sukhapUrvaka bar3hatI hai| dhIre-dhIre vaha zreSTha rAjakanyA TA 15 bAlyAvasthA se mukta ho utkRSTa zarIra vAlI sundara yuvatI ho gii| ra 78. Under the care of five nurse-maids Draupadi started growing as el 15 Champak-vine grows undisturbed in a cave. With passage of time she crossed 15 her infancy and grew to be a beautiful, charming, and perfectly proportioned dA > young woman. ra sUtra 79 : tae NaM taM dovaI rAyavarakannaM aNNayA kayAi aMteuriyAo pahAyaM jAva vibhUsiyaM TI 15 kareMti, karittA duvayassa raNNo pAyavaMdiyaM pesNti| tae NaM sA dovaI rAyavarakannA jeNeva duvae DA ra rAyA teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA duvayassa raNNo pAyaggahaNaM krei| 15 sUtra 79 : eka bAra antaHpura meM rahane vAlI dAsiyoM ne draupadI ko snAnAdi vastrAlaMkAroM se dI ra vibhUSita kiyaa| phira use rAjA drupada kI caraNa-vandanA ke lie bhejaa| draupadI apane pitA rAjA drupada ke pAsa gaI aura unake caraNoM kA sparza kiyaa| 15 79. One day the maid-servants of the palace got Draupadi ready after her 91 bath, helping her dress and adorning her with ornaments. When she was Bready they sent her to get blessings from her father. Draupadi approached a Ging Drupad and touched his feet. ra sUtra 80 : tae NaM se duvae rAyA dovaI dAriyaM aMke nivesai, nivesittA dovaIe / 5 rAyavarakannAe rUveNa ya jovvaNeNa yA lAvaNNeNa ya jAyavimhae dovaiM rAyavarakannaM evaM vayAsI-Ta ra (204) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA 2 SAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn) Page #268 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 205 ) SI 5 'jassa NaM ahaM puttA ! rAyassa vA juvarAyassa vA bhAriyattAe sayameva dalaissAmi, tattha NaM tumaMDa ra suhiyA vA dukkhiyA vA bhavijjAsi, tae NaM mamaM jAvajIvAe hiyayaDAhe bhavissai, taM NaM ahaM se 15 tava puttA ! ajjayAe sayaMvaraM virayAmi, ajjayAe NaM tumaM diNNasayaMvarA, jaM NaM tuma sayameva DA ra rAyaM vA juvarAyaM vA varehisi, te NaM tava bhattAre bhavissai,' tti kaTTa tAhiM iTAhiM jAvaTa 15 AsAsei, AsAsittA pddivisjjei| ra sUtra 80 : rAjA drupada ne apanI putrI ko goda meM biThAyA aura usake rUpa, yauvana aura lAvaNya Ta e ko dekhakara vismita ho gyaa| usane draupadI se kahA-"he putrI ! maiM svayaM yadi kisI rAjA yA da yuvarAja kI patnI ke rUpa meM tujhe dUMgA to kauna jAne tU vahA~ sukhI ho yA duHkhI? mujhe jIvanabhara DA ra kahIM pazcAttApa na ho? ataH he putrI ! Aja se maiM tujhe svayaMvara kI anumati detA huuN| Aja se tU TA 5 svayaMvarA huii| tU apanI icchA se jisa kisI rAjA yA yuvarAja kA varaNa karegI vahI terA bhatAra da 15 hogaa|" isaprakAra rAjA drupada ne iSTa, priya aura manojJavANI meM ye zabda kahakara draupadI ko Azvasta Da ra kara vidA kiyaa| 80. King Drupad asked his daughter to sit in his lap. He was astonished to see the charming beauty and youth of his daughter. Drupad said to his daughter, "Daughter! If I select some prince or king for you and marry you to J him, who knows if you will be happy or sad? In order to avoid repenting throughout my life I, today, give you permission to choose your own husband. 5 Whichever prince or king you choose will become your husband. The king sent 5 her away after uttering these words in sweet, caressing and reassuring voice. 5 draupadI kA svayaMvara ra sUtra 81 : tae NaM se duvae rAyA dUyaM saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI-'gacchaha NaM tuma 15 devANuppiyA ! bAra vaiM nayariM, tattha NaM tuma kaNhaM vAsudevaM, samuddavijayapAmokkhe dasa dasAre, DA ra baladevapAmukkhe paMca mahAvIre, uggaseNapAmokkhe solasa rAyasahasse, pajjuNNapAmukkhAo TA 5 adhuDhAo kumArakoDIo, saMbapAmokkhAo sahi duhantasAhassIo, vIraseNapAmukkhAo ikkavIsaMDa ra vIrapurisasAhassIo, mahaseNapAmokkhAo chappannaM balavagasAhassIo, anne ya bahave rAIsara-talavara-mADaMbiya-koDubiya-ibbha-seTThi-seNAvai-satthavAhapabhiio karayalapariggahiaM dasanahaM da 15 sirasAvattaM matthae aMjaliM kaTTa jaeNaM vijaeNaM vaddhAvehi, vaddhAvittA evaM vayAhi ra sUtra 81 : rAjA drupada ne taba dUta ko bulavAyA aura usase kahA-"devAnupriya ! tuma dvArakA Ta 15 nagarI jAo aura vahA~ ke sabhI pratiSThita vyaktiyoM se bheMTa kro| ve sammAnanIya vyakti haiM- kRSNa Da ra vAsudeva, samudravijaya Adi dasa dazAra, baladeva Adi pA~ca mahAvIra, ugrasena Adi solaha hajAra ra rAjA, pradyumna Adi sAr3he tIna koTi rAjakumAra, zAmba Adi sATha hajAra durdAnta vIra, vIrasena dA llelullollol UUUUUUUUUUUUUUNNNNNNNa G PTER-16: AMARKANKA (205) Annnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #269 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ( 206 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra Adi ikkIsa hajAra vIra puruSa, mahAsena Adi chappana hajAra balavAna tathA anya aneka rAjA, yuvarAja, talavara, mANDavika, kauTumbika, ibhya, zreSThi, senApati aura sArthavAha aadi| inase bheMTa karake yathAvidhi namaskAra karanA, 'jaya-vijaya ho' kahakara abhinandana karanA aura kahanA THE SVAYAMVAR 81. King Drupad called one of his emissaries and said, "Beloved of gods ! Go to Dwarka city and meet all the prominent people there. These important people are Krishna Vasudev, the ten Dashar kings led by Samudravijaya, five great warriors led by Baldev, sixteen thousand kings led by Ugrasen, thirty five million princes led by Pradyumna, sixty thousand fiery warriors led by Shamb, twenty one thousand great achievers led by Virsen, fifty six thousand great warriors led by Mahasen, and many other kings, princes, etc. (as in Ch. 1 para 19 ). Once you meet them, greet them extending due courtesy and uttering, "Be you victorious !" and convey the following message - sUtra 82 : evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! kaMpillapure nayare duvayassa raNNo dhUyAe culaNIe devIe attayAe dhaTTajuNNa-kumArassa bhagiNIe dovaIe rAyavara - kaNNAe sayaMvare bhavissai, taM NaM tubhe devApiyA ! duvayaM rAyaM aNugirahemANA akAlaparihINaM ceva kaMpillapure nayare samosaraha / ' sUtra 82 : "he devAnupriyo ! kAmpilyapura nagara meM drupada rAjA kI putrI, culanI devI kI AtmajA aura kumAra dhRSTadyumna kI bahana zreSTha rAjakumArI draupadI kA svayaMvara hone vAlA hai| ataH Apa saba rAjA drupada para anugraha karate hue nirvilamba kAmpilyapura padhAreM / " 82. Beloved of gods! The Svayamvar (bride-groom choosing) for the illustrious princess Draupadi, the daughter of King Drupad and queen Chulni, and the sister of prince Dhrishtadyumn, is being organized in Kampilyapur city. You all are cordially invited to grace the occasion and oblige King Drupad. Kindly proceed for Kampilyapur city without any delay." sUtra 83 : tae NaM se dUe karayala jAva kaTTu duvayassa raNNo eyamahaM viNaeNaM paDisuNei, paDiNittA jeNeva sae gihe teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA koDuMbiyapurise sahAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI - 'khippAmeva bho devANuppiyA ! cAugghaMTaM AsarahaM juttAmeva ubaTThaveha |' jAva te vi taheva uvaTTaveMti / sUtra 83 : dUta ne hAtha jor3a yathAvidhi namaskAra kara rAjA kI AjJA vinayapUrvaka svIkAra kI aura apane ghara lauTakara sevakoM se kahA- "devAnupriyo ! zIghra hI cAra ghaNTAoM vAlA azvaratha jAta kara le aao|" sevakoM ne ratha upasthita kiyaa| ( 206 ) 5. JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA For Private Personal Use Only sajja Page #270 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ mAja ra solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 207 ) 5 83. The messenger joined his palms and with due greetings and humility dA accepted the order. He went home, called his servants and ordered, "Beloved Rof gods! go and bring a four-bell chariot after yoking horses to it." The S 2 servants produced the chariot as told. 15 sUtra 84 : tae NaM se dUe NhAe jAva alaMkAravibhUsiyasarIre cAugghaMTaM AsarahaM duruhai, ra duruhittA gahiyA''uha-paharaNehiM saddhiM saMparivuDe kaMpillapuraM nayaraM majhamajheNaM niggacchai, Da ra niggacchittA paMcAlajaNavayassa majhamajheNaM jeNeva desappaMte teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA 15 suraTThAjaNavayassa majhamajheNaM jeNeva vAravaI nayarI teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA vAravaiMDa ra nagariM majhamajjheNaM aNupavisai, aNupavisittA jeNeva kaNhassa vAsudevassa bAhiriyA / 15 uvaTThANasAlA teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA cAugghaMTa AsarahaM Thavei, ThavittA rahAo da paccoruhai, paccoruhittA maNussavaggurAparikkhitte pAyavihAracAreNaM jeNeva kaNhe vAsudeve teNeva Da ra uvAgacchai uvAgacchittA kaNhaM vAsudevaM samuddavijayapAmukkhe ya dasa dasAre jAva balavagasAhassIoTa 5 karayala taM ceva jAva smosrh| __ sUtra 84 : dUta ne snAnAdi kara vastrAbhUSaNa pahane, cAra ghaNTA vAle ratha para car3hA aura Ta 5 astra zastradhArI aneka rakSakoM ke sAtha kAmpilyapura nagara ke bIca se nikala pA~cAla deza ko pAra dI 5 karatA huA sImA para phuNcaa| phira surASTra janapada ke bIca hotA huA dvArakA nagarI kI dizA meM Da ra claa| dvArakA nagarI meM praveza kara kRSNa vAsudeva kI bAharI rAjya sabhA ke nikaTa Akara ratha ko hai E rokaa| ratha se nIce utara apane rakSakoM se ghirA paidala calatA huA vaha kRSNa vAsudeva ke pAsa phuNcaa| dA 15 vahA~ pahu~ca kara usane kRSNa vAsudeva samudravijaya, evaM daza-dazAra Adi sabhI upasthita sajjanoM kA Da ra yathA vidhi abhivAdana kiyA aura svayaMvara meM pahucane hetu rAjA drupada kA nimantraNa kaha sunaayaa| 15 84. The emissary got ready after taking his bath and dressing up and rodec 5 the four-bell chariot. Taking along a large contingent of soldiers he moved through the streets of Kampilyapur city and crossing the Panchal state arrived at the border. After this he crossed the Surashtra state and entered 2 the city of Dwarka. He stopped his contingent at the gate of the outer assembly of Krishna Vasudev. He got down from the chariot and, surrounded by his guards, walked to Krishna Vasudev. Observing the protocol he greeted K Krishna Vasudev, ten Dashars including Samudravijava, and 15 dignitaries and conveyed the invitation to Svayamvar sent by King Drupad. ra sUtra 85 : tae NaM se kaNhe vAsudeve tassa dUyassa aMtie eyamaDhe soccA Nisamma haTTha jAvaTa 5 hiyae taM dUyaM sakkArei, sammANei, sakkAritA sammANittA pddivisjjei|' ra sUtra 85 : kRSNa vAsudeva usa dUta se samAcAra sunakara prasanna va santuSTa hue| phira dUta kA 2 5 yathocita satkAra-sammAna kiyA aura taba use vApasa vidA kara diyaa| IS CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA (207) Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnni vuruuruuuuuu Page #271 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ prajj ( 208 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra 85. Krishna Vasudev was pleased and contented to get this news from the emissary. He sent the emissary off after duly honouring him. svayaMvara ke lie kRSNa kA prasthAna sUtra 86 : tae NaM se kahe vAsudeve koDuMbiyapurisaM saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI - 'gacchaha gaM tumaM devAppiyA ! sabhAe suhammAe sAmudAiyaM bheriM tAlehi / ' taNaM se koDuMbiyapurise karayala jAva kaNhassa vAsudevassa eyama paDisuNei, paDiNittA jeNeva sabhAe suhammAe sAmudAiyA bherI teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA sAmudAiyaM bheriM mahA mahayA saddeNaM tAle / sUtra 86 : tatpazcAt kRSNa vAsudeva ne kauTumbika puruSa (sevaka ) ko bulA kara Adeza diyA"devAnupriya ! sudharmA sabhA meM jAkara sAmudAyika bherI bjaao|" sevaka ne hAtha jor3akara vinayapUrvaka vAsudeva kRSNa kI AjJA svIkAra kI aura sudharmA sabhA meM jAkara jora-jora se bherI bajAI / KRISHNA VASUDEV'S DEPARTURE 86. Krishna Vasudev called his servant and instructed, "Beloved of gods ! Go to the Sudharma hall and blow the trumpet for general assembly." The servant joined his palms and with due greetings and humility accepted the order. He went to the Sudharma hall and blew the trumpet loudly. sUtra 87 : tae NaM tAe sAmudAiyAe bherIe tAliyAe samANIe samuhavijayapAmokkhA dasa dasArA jAva mahaseNapAmokkhAo chappannaM balavagasAhassIo pahAyA jAva vibhUsiyA jahA vibhava- iDDi-sakkAra-samudaeNaM appegaiyA jAva pAyavihAra-cAreNaM jeNeva kaNhe vAsudeve teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA karayala jAva kaNhaM vAsudevaM jaeNaM vijaeNaM vaddhAveMti / sUtra 87 : usa sAmudAyika bherI kI AvAja sunakara samudravijaya Adi sabhI pratiSThita vyakti ( vistAra pUrva ke samAna - sU- 81) snAnAdi karake apane-apane vaibhava, Rddhi aura satkAra ke anurUpa vAhanAdi para car3hakara kRSNa vAsudeva ke pAsa pahu~ce aura yathAvidhi unakA vandana abhinandana kiyaa| 87. Hearing the sound of the trumpet Samudravijaya and other prominent people (as detailed in para 81) got ready and riding the means of conveyance befitting their respective status came to Krishna Vasudev and formally greeted him. sUtra 88 : tae NaM se kaNhe vAsudeve koDuMbiyapurise saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsIkhippAmeva bho devANuppiyA ! abhisekkaM hatthirayaNaM paDikappeha, hayagaya jAva paccapiNaMti / (208) 400 JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA For Private Personal Use Only m Page #272 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ( 209) hA TUUUUUUUU UUUjana P solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA 5 sUtra 88 : taba zrIkRSNa vAsudeva ne apane sevakoM ko bulAkara kahA-he devAnupriyo ! zIghra hI DA re mere lie abhiSeka kie hue hastIratna ko taiyAra karo tathA ghor3oM, hAthiyoM yukta caturaMginI senA / ra sjaao| sevakoM ne AjJA pAlana kara sUcita kiyaa| 5 88. Now Krishna Vasudev called his attendants and instructed them, 1 "Beloved of gods! Get an elephant ready for me after due anointing and prepare the four pronged army to march." The servants did as told and reported back. 15 sUtra 89 : tae NaM se kaNhe vAsudeva jeNeva majjaNaghare teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA ra samuttajAlA-kulAbhirAme jAva aMjaNagirikUDasaMnibhaM gayavaI naravaI duruuddhe| 5 tae NaM se kaNhe vAsudeve samuddavijayApAmukkhehiM dasahiM dasArehiM jAva aNaMgaseNApAmukkhehiM ra aNegAhiM gaNiyAsAhassIhiM saddhiM saMparivuDe savviDDIe jAva raveNaM bAravaI nayariM majhamajjheNaM 5 niggacchai, niggacchittA suradvAjaNavayassa majjhamajjheNaM jeNeva desappaMte teNeva uvAgacchai, ra uvAgacchittA paMcAlajaNavayassa majjhamajheNaM jeNeva kaMpillapure nayare teNeva pahArettha gmnnaae| 5 sUtra 89 : zrIkRSNa vAsudeva taba snAnagRha meM gaye aura snAnAdi kara vastrAlaMkAroM se vibhUSita da ra ho aMjanagiri ke zikhara ke samAna gajapati para ve narapati ArUr3ha ho gye| 5 isake bAda kRSNavAsudeva samudravijaya Adi dasa dazAra (mahAn puruSoM) yAvat anaMgasenA Adi da 5 kaI hajAra gaNikAoM ke parivAra se ghire pUrNa vaibhava tathA gAje bAje ke sAtha dvArikA nagarI ke DA ra bIcoMbIca hote hue nagara se bAhara nikale aura surASTra janapada ke bIca hote hue deza kI sImA para Tra ra phuNce| vahA~ se pAMcAla janapada ke bIca hote hue kAMpilyapura kI ora jAne ko taiyAra hue| 5 89. Krishna Vasudev went to his bathroom and got ready after taking his 51 bath and adorning himself with his dress and ornaments. And then the king of men' rode the king elephant. Now, Krishna Vasudev, surrounded by ten 5 Dashars including Samudravijay, other dignitaries (as detailed in para 81), and also thousands of courtesans including Anangsena, and with all his grandeur and pomp and show, marched through the city of Dwarka and crossing the Surashtra state reached the border. Here they commenced preparations for marching into Panchal state to reach Kampilyapur city. 15 anya janapadoM meM dUta bhejanA 5 sUtra 90 : tae NaM se duvae rAyA doccaM dUyaM saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI-'gacchaha NaM dA tumaM devANuppiyA ! hathiNAuraM ngrN| tattha NaM tumaM paMDurAyaM saputtayaM-juhiTThilaM bhImaseNaM ajjuNaMDI ra naulaM sahadevaM, dujjohaNaM bhAisayasamaggaM, gaMgeyaM, viduraM, doNaM, jayaddahaM, sauNiM, kIvaM, AsatthAma 5 karayala jAva kaTTa taheva smosrh|' 5 CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA LANAAAAAAAAL AUUrOC sAe (209) Page #273 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ prajjjjjjjjjja ka(210) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra Da sUtra 90 : udhara drupada rAjA ne eka aura dUta ko bulAkara kahA-"devAnupriya ! tuma hastinApura DI 15 jAo aura vahA~ rAjA pANDu, unake pA~ca putra-yudhiSThira, bhIma, arjuna, nakula aura sahadeva, sau ra bhAiyoM sahita duryodhana, gAMgeya, vidura, droNa, jayadratha, zakuni, karNa aura azvatthAmA ko yathAvidhi TA 5 donoM hAtha jor3akara namana karake draupadI ke svayaMvara meM Ane kA nimantraNa do|" B MESSENGERS TO OTHER STATES 90. Back at Kampilyapur city King Drupad called another of his emmissaries and said, "Beloved of gods! Go to Hastinapur, meet King Pandu; his five sons, Yudhisthir, Bheem, Arjun, Nakul, and Sahadev; the hundred Kauravs including Duryodhan; and Gangeya, Vidur, Dron, Jayadrath, Shakuni, Karn, and Ashvatthama. After duly greeting them joining your 5 palms, extend to them an invitation to come to the Svayamvar of Draupadi." ra sUtra 91 : tae NaM se dUe evaM vayAsI jahA vAsudeve, navaraM bherI ntthi| jAva jeNeva Ta ra kaMpillapure nayare teNeva pahArettha gmnnaae| ra sUtra 91 :: dUta ne hastinApura jAkara vaise hI kahA jaise pahale dUta ne vAsudeva ko khaa| aura TA ra rAjA pANDu ne vaisA hI kiyA jaisA kRSNa vAsudeva ne| antara yaha thA ki hastinApura meM bherI nahIM dI 5 thii| pANDu rAjA ne bhI apane svajanoM ke sAtha kAMpilyapura jAne kI taiyArI kii| 2 91. The emissary went to Hastinapur and said to King Pandu what the ] first emissary had told to Krishna Vasudev. King Pandu also did as Krishna Vasudev had done, the only difference being that there was no trumpet blowing at Hastinapur. King Pandu also made necessary preparations to 5 proceed to Kampilyapur city... ra sUtra 92 : eeNeva kameNaM taccaM dUyaM caMpAnayariM, tattha NaM tumaM kaNhaM aMgarAyaM, sellaM, naMdirAyaMTa 5 karayala taheva jAva smosrh| ra sUtra 92 : isI krama se tIsare dUta ko campAnagarI bhejA aura aMgarAja kRSNa, sellaka rAjA da 5 aura nandirAja ko hAtha jor3akara sanmAnapUrvaka nimantraNa khlvaayaa| 2 92. In this order the third emissary was sent to Champanagari and an a Rinvitation was extended with due honour to the ruler of Anga state, King 15 Krishna, King Sellak, and King Nandi. ra sUtra 93 : cautthaM dUyaM suttimaI nayariM, tattha NaM sisupAlaM damaghosasuyaM paMcabhAisayasaMparivuDe ra karayala taheva jAva smosrh| ra sUtra 93 : cauthe dUta ko zuktimatI nagarI bhejA aura damaghoSa ke putra aura pA~ca sau bhAiyoM Ta ra sahita rAjA zizupAla ko AdarapUrvaka nimantraNa khlvaayaa| ra (210) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA I Page #274 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ UUUUD jama ra solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 211) DA 5 93. The fourth emissary was sent to Shuktimati city and an invitation Ta 15 was extended with due honour to King Shishupal, the son of Damghosh, with his five hundred brothers. ra sUtra 94 : paMcamagaM dUyaM hathisIsaM nagaraM, tattha NaM tumaM damadaMtaM nAma rAyaM karayala taheva jAvaTa smosrh| 5 sUtra 94 : pA~caveM dUta ko hastIzIrSa nagara bhejA aura damadaMta rAjA ko nimantraNa khlvaayaa| $ 94. The fifth emissary was sent to Hastisheersh city and an invitation 2 was extended with due honour to King Damdant. 15 sUtra 95 : chaTuM dUyaM mahuraM nayariM, tattha NaM tumaM dharaM rAyaM karayala taheva jAva smosrh| ra sUtra 95 : chaThe dUta ko mathurA nagarI bhejA aura rAjA dhara ko nimantraNa khlvaayaa| ___95. The sixth emissary was sent to Mathura city and an invitation was l P extended with due honour to King Dhar 15 sUtra 96 : sattamaM dUyaM rAyagihaM nagaraM, tattha NaM tumaM sahadevaM jarAsiMdhusuyaM karayala taheva jAva dI ra smosrh| 15 sUtra 96 : sAtaveM dUta ke sAtha rAjagRha nagara ke rAjA jarAsindhu-putra sahadeva ko nimantraNa da 5 bhejaa| 96. The seventh emissary was sent to Rajagriha city and an invitation 15 was extended with due honour to King Sahadev, son of Jarasandh. ra sUtra 97 : aTThamaM dUyaM koDiNNaM nayaM, tattha tumaM ruppiM bhesagasuyaM karayala taheva jAva smosrh| TA 15 sUtra 97 : AThaveM dUte ke sAtha kauNDinya nagara ke rAjA bhISmaka-putra rukmi ko nimantraNa bhejaa| B 97. The eighth emissary was sent to Kaundinya city and an invitation 3 5 was extended with due honour to King Rukmi, son of Bhishmak. ra sUtra 98 : navamaM dUyaM viraaddngrN| tattha NaM tumaM kIyagaM bhAusayasamaggaM karayala taheva jAvaDa 15 smosrh| ra sUtra 98 : nauveM dUta ke sAtha virATa nagara ke rAjA kIcaka ko sau bhAiyoM ke sAtha nimantraNa bhejaa| 15 98. The ninth emissary was sent to Virat city and an invitation was I >> extended with due honour to king Keechak and his one hundred brothers. SI 5 sUtra 99 : dasamaM dUyaM avasesesu ya gAmA'gara'nagaresu aNegAiM rAyasahassAiM jAva smosrh| TI ra sUtra 99 : dasaveM dUta ko anya grAmoM, AkaroM va nagaroM meM bheja kara aneka sahasra rAjAoM ko Da 15 nimantraNa khlvaayaa| APTER-16 : AMARKANKA (211) Ta TAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnni Page #275 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ STTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTS ka (212) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 99. The tenth emissary was sent to other villages, towns, and cities and 5 invitatios were extended with due honour to thousands of other rulers. 5 sUtra 100 : tae NaM se dUe taheva niggacchai, jeNeva gAmA'gara nagara jAva smosrh| ra sUtra 100 : vaha dUta pUrvavata nikalakara grAmAdi meM gayA aura pUrvavat rAjAoM ko nimantraNa TA 15 diyaa| 100. This last emissary went to numerous villages, etc. and extended 5 invitations as mentioned before. ra sUtra 101 : tae NaM tAiM aNegAiM rAyasahassAI tassa dUyassa aMtie eyamaDhe soccA nisamma ra haTTatuTTA taM dUyaM sakkAreMti, saMmANeti, sakkArittA saMmANittA pddivisjjiNti| 15 sUtra 101 : aneka haz2Ara rAjAoM ne usa dUta se saMdeza suna-samajhakara prasanna ho use Da ra satkAra-sammAna sahita vidA kiyaa| 5 101. These thousands of kings were pleased and contented to get the $ invitation and bid the emissary farewell with due honour. ra sUtra 102 : tae NaM te vAsudevapAmokkhA bahave rAyasahassA patteyaM patteyaM NhAyA saMnaddha-baddha-Ta 5 vammiyakavayA hatthikhaMdhavaragayA haya-gaya-raha-pavarajohakaliyAe cAuraMgiNIe senAe saddhi Da ra saMparivuDA mahayA bhaDa-caDagara-pahagaraviMdaparikkhittA saehiM nagarehito abhiniggacchaMti, 7 E abhinigacchittA jeNeve paMcAle jaNavae teNeva pahArettha gmnnaae| ra sUtra 102 : vAsudeva ke samAna hI sabhI rAjAoM ne taiyArI kI aura hAthiyoM para baiTha ra apanI-apanI senA ke sAtha apane-apane nagara se nikala kara kAMpilyapura ko prasthAna kiyaa| 102. Like Krishna Vasudev all the kings made preparations and riding 3 their elephants they left their cities with their armies and proceeded towards P_Kampilyapur city. F atithi-svAgata kI taiyArI 15 sUtra 103 : tae NaM se duvae rAyA koDubiyapurise saddAvei, sahAvittA evaM vayAsI-'gacchaha DA NaM tuma devANuppiyA ! kaMpillapure nayare bahiyA gaMgAe mahAnadIe adUrasAmaMte egaM mahaMdha E sayaMvaramaMDavaM kareha aNegakhaMbhasayasanniviTuM, lIlaTThiyasAlabhaMjiyAgaM' jAva pccppinnNti| ra sUtra 103 : udhara rAjA drupada ne sevakoM ko bulA kara kahA-"devAnupriyo ! tuma jAkara Da ra kAMpilyapura nagara ke bAhara gaMgA nadI se na adhika pAsa na adhika dUra eka vizAla svayaMvara maNDapa Ta 5 banAo jo saiMkar3oM stambhoM se banA ho, jina para lIlA karatI putaliyA~ banI hoM aura jo mana ko dI 15 praphullita karane vAlA tathA sundara, darzanIya aura ramaNIka ho|" sevakoM ne maNDapa taiyAra karake rAjA ra ko sUcita kiyaa| ra (212) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA 2 LEAAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #276 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ SNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNpa 2 solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 213 ) 5 PREPARATIONS FOR WELCOME 103. King Drupad once again called his servants and instructed, "Beloved of gods! Go out of the town and select a spot on the bank of the Ganges which is neither very far nor very near Kampilyapur city and erect a large 5 Svayamvar pavilion. It should have hundreds of beautifully decorated pillars embellished with motifs of dancing girls. This pavilion should be enchanting, C 15 beautiful, grand, and inviting." The servants did as told and reported back. ra sUtra 104 : tae NaM se duvae rAyA koDuMbiyapurise saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsIke khippAmeva bho devANuppiyA ! vAsudevapAmokkhANaM bahUNaM rAyasahassANaM AvAse kreh|' te viDa ra karittA pccppinnNti| 2 sUtra 104 : rAjA drupada ne punaH sevakoM ko bulAkara kahA-"devAnupriyo ! zIghratA se vAsudeva / ra Adi aneka haz2AroM rAjAoM ke lie AvAsa taiyAra kro|" sevakoM ne AvAsa kI vyavasthA kara da 5 sUcanA dii| ra 104. King Drupad once again called his staff and said, "Beloved of gods! Pl Make arrangements for the stay of Krishna Vasudev and other thousands of 15 kings." The servants did as told and reported back. ra sUtra 105 : tae NaM duvae rAyA vAsudevapAmukkhANaM bahUNaM rAyasahassANaM AgamaNaM jANettA Ta 5 patteyaM patteyaM hatthikhaMdhaM jAva parivuDe agdhaM ca pajjaM ca gahAya savviDDIe kaMpillapurAo / ra niggacchai, niggacchittA jeNeva te vAsudevapAmokkhA bahave rAyasahassA teNeva uvAgacchai, se 5 uvAgacchittA tAI vAsudevapAmokkhAiM aggheNa ya pajjeNa ya sakkArei, sammANei, sakkArittA DA ra sammANitA tesiM vAsudevapAmukkhANaM patteyaM patteyaM AvAse viyri| 5 sUtra 105 : vAsudeva Adi aneka rAjAoM ke Agamana kI sUcanA pAkara rAjA drupada svayaM ra hAthI para baiThakara subhaToM ko sAtha le, arghya (puSpa Adi) aura jala (pAdya-caraNa pakhAlane ke lie) lekara sampUrNa vaibhava sahita pratyeka rAjA kA svAgata karane hetu nagara se bAhara niklaa| jisa sthAna 5 para vAsudeva Adi rAjA A pahu~ce the vahA~ jAkara una sabakA arghya aura pAdya se satkAra sammAna ra kiyA aura unheM pRthak-pRthak AvAsa pradAna kiye| 5 105. When King Drupad got the information about the arrival of the kingss $ including Krishna Vasudev, he himself came out of the city riding an 1 > elephant and with a battalion of guards, all his regalia, and the ] paraphernalia of traditional welcoming (bouquets of flowers and pots filled i with water) for each and every royal guest. He reached the spot where the 5 guests had arrived and duly extended traditional welcome by pouring water cl 5 CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA (213) TA Page #277 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ mAjamA ka(214 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra TA R over their feet and offering them bouquets of flowers. After this he sent them to independent dwellings. ra sUtra 106 : tae NaM te vAsudevapAmokkhA jeNeva sayA sayA AvAsA teNeva uvAgacchaMti, Da ra uvAgacchittA hatthikhaMdhehito paccoruhaMti, paccoruhittA patteyaM patteya khaMdhAvAranivesaM kareMti, 15 karittA saesu saesu AvAsesu aNupavisaMti, aNupavisittA saesu AvAsesu AsaNesu ya DA ra sayaNesu ya sannisannA ya saMtuyaTThA ya bahUhiM gaMdhavvehi ya nADaehi ya uvagijjamANA yA 15 uvaNaccijjamANA ya vihrNti| ra sUtra 106 : vAsudeva Adi sabhI rAjA apane-apane niyata AvAsoM para pahuMce, hAthiyoM para se 5 utara kara par3Ava DAle aura taba AvAsoM meM praviSTa hue| koI Asana para baiThA to koI zaiyyA para da 15 so gyaa| anekoM gaMdharva unake manoraMjana ke lie gAna, nRtya, nATaka Adi karane lge| B 106. Krishna Vasudev and the other kings reached the dwellings allotted a 5 to each one of them. They got down from the elephant and made camp. After 5 that they entered the dwellings provided by King Drupad. Some of them sat C 5 on chairs and others reclined on beds. Numerous Gandharvas (demigods 3 specializing in performing arts) entertained them with songs, dances, S P dramas, and other such performances. 15 sUtra 107 : tae NaM se duvae rAyA kaMpillapuraM nagaraM aNupavisai, aNupavisittA, viulaM ra asaNaM pANaM khAimaM sAimaM uvakkhaDAvei, uvakkhaDAvittA, koDubiyapurise saddAvei, saddAvittA evaMDa ra vayAsI-'gacchaha NaM tubbhe devANuppiyA ! viulaM asaNaM pANaM khAimaM sAimaM suraM ca majjaM ca maMsaMTa 5 ca sIdhuM ca pasaNNaM ca subahupuSpha-vattha-gaMdha-mallAlaMkAraM ca vAsudevapAmokkhANaM rAyasahassANaMDa ra AvAsesu saahrh|' te vi saahrNti| 5 sUtra 107 : atithiyoM ko yathAsthAna ThaharA kara rAjA drupada kAMpilyapura lauTe aura vipula DA ra bhojana sAmagrI kA prabandha krvaayaa| taiyArI pUrI hone para rAjA ne sevakoM ko bulAkara kahAra "devAnupriyo ! tuma yaha saba bhojana sAmagrI, surA, madya, mA~sa, sIdhu aura prasannA (madirA vizeSa) 5 tathA pracura puSpa, vastra, gaMdha, mAlAe~ evaM alaMkAra lekara vAsudeva Adi haz2AroM rAjAoM ke AvAsoM Da ra para jaao|" sevakoM ne rAjAjJAnusAra sabhI sAmagrI yathAsthAna phuNcaaii| 5 107. After making the guests comfortable at their allotted dwellings King TA Drupad returned to Kampilyapur city and made arrangements for cooking large quantities of food . When the preparations were complete he called his C servants and said, "Beloved of gods! Collect all this food, a variety of beverages in liberal quantities, and enough flowers, perfumes, apparels, garlands and ornaments and take all this to the dwellings of Krishna Vasudev and the other kings." The servants did as told. ra(214) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA' ppppppppptt Page #278 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 215 ) sUtra 108 : tae NaM vAsudevapAmukkhA taM vipulaM asaNaM pANaM khAimaM sAimaM jAnnaM AsAemANA AsAemANA viharaMti, jimiyabhuttuttarAgayA vi ya NaM samANA AyaMtA jAva suhAsaNavaragayA bahUhiM gaMdhavvehiM jAva viharati / sUtra 108 : vAsudeva Adi sabhI rAjA usa bhojanAdi sAmagrI kA AsvAdana kara Ananda lene lge| bhojana ke pazcAt ve sukhadAyaka AsanoM para baiTha gaMdharva - saMgIta nRtya kA Ananda lete hue samaya bitAne lge| 108. Krishna Vasudev and all the other kings enjoyed all the food and beverages. After eating they rested on comfortable seats and spent their time enjoying the performances by the Gandharvas. svayaMvara kI udghoSaNA sUtra 109 : tae NaM se duvae rAyA puvvAvaraNhakAlasamayaMsi koDuMbiyapurise sahAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI- 'gacchaha NaM tume devANuppiyA ! kaMpillapure saMghADaga jAva pahesu vAsudevapAmukkhANa ya rAyasahassANaM AvAsesu hatthikhaMdhavaragayA mahayA mahayA saddeNaM jAva ugghosemANA ugghosemANA evaM vadaha - evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! kallaM pAuppabhAyAe duvassa raNadhUyAe, culaNIe devIe attayAe, dhaTTajuNNassa bhagiNIe dovaIe rAyavarakaNNAe sayaMvara bhavissai, taM tubbhe NaM devANuppiyA ! duvayaM rAyANaM aNugirahemANA vhAyA jAva vibhUsiyA hatthikhaMdhavaragayA sakoraMTamalladAmeNaM chatteNaM dharijjamANeNaM seyavaracAmarAhiM vIijjamANA haya-gaya-raha-pavarajohakaliyAe cauraMgiNIe seNAe saddhiM saMparivuDA mahayA bhaDacaDagareNaM jAva parikkhittA jeNeva sayaMvaramaMDave teNeva uvAgacchaha, uvAgacchittA patteyaM patteyaM nAmaMkesu AsaNesu nisIyaha, nisIittA dovaI rAyavarakaNNaM paDivAlemANA pADivAlemANA ciTThaha tti ghosaNaM ghoseha, mama eyamANattiyaM paccappiNaha / ' tae NaM koDuMbiyA tava jAva paccappiNaMti / sUtra 109 : saMdhyA samaya rAjA drupada ne apane sevakoM ko bulAkara kahA - "devAnupriyo ! tuma loga jAo aura kAMpilyapura nagara ke zRMgATaka (caurAhe - tirAhe) Adi mArgoM meM tathA vAsudeva Adi hajAroM rAjAoM ke AvAsoM ke nikaTa hAthI para car3hakara ucca svara tathA spaSTa zabdoM meM bAra-bAra udghoSa kara yaha ghoSaNA karo - 'devAnupriyo ! AgAmI prabhAta kAla meM rAjA drupada kI putrI, rAnI 'culanI devI kI AtmajA aura kumAra dhRSTadyumna kI bahana rAjakumArI draupadI kA svayaMvara hogA / ataH he devAnupriyo ! Apa sabhI rAjA drupada para anugraha kara, snAnAdi se nivRtta ho, vibhUSita ho, ) hAthI para ArUr3ha ho, koraMTa phUloM kI mAlA lage chatra dhAraNa kara, uttama zveta cAmara DhulavAte hue, ghor3oM, hAthiyoM, rathoM tathA subhaToM ke samUhoM se yukta caturaMgiNI senA se ghire svayaMvara maNDapa meM CHAPTER - 16 : AMARKANKA 50 For Private Personal Use Only ( 215 ) 205 Page #279 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ SopaNyApajjaja F ( 216 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 5 pdhaareN| vahA~ apane-apane nAmAMkita pRthak-pRthak AsanoM para virAja kara rAjakanyA draupadI kI dA ra pratIkSA kreN|' ghoSaNA karake mujhe sUcita kro|" 15 sevakoM ne rAjAjJA kA pAlana kara sUcita kiyaa| 155 SVAYAMVAR ANNOUNCED 15 109. In the evening King Drupad called his attendants and instructed, DA ? "Go riding an elephant and make the following announcement loudly and 51 12 clearly many times at various places in the city and around the camps of Krishna Vasudev and the other kings15 Beloved of gods! Tomorrow morning the Svayamvar (bride-groom dA choosing) for the illustrious princess Draupadi, the daughter of King Drupad > and queen Chulni, and the sister of prince Dhrishtadyumn, is being 9 organized in Kampilyapur city. Each one of you is cordially invited to grace B the occasion and oblige King Drupad. Kindly get ready after taking your bath, 5 and dressing up and come to the Svayamvar pavilion riding an elephant with 15 a canopy made up of garlands of Korant flowers, plying exquisite white 15 whisks, and surrounded by your four pronged army comprising of elephants, C 15 horses, chariots and foot-soldiers. After arriving there, take the seat bearing S 2 your name and wait for the arrival of the princess." The servants did as told and reported back. ra sUtra 110 : tae NaM se duvae rAyA koDubiyapurise saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI-'gacchaha DA raNaM tubbhe devANuppiyA ! sayaMvaramaMDavaM AsiyasaMmajjiyovalittaM sugaMdhavaragaMdhiyaMTa 15 paMcaNNapuSphapuMjovayAra-kaliyaM kAlAgaru-pavara-kuMdurukka-turukka jAva gaMdhavaTTibhUyaM maMcAimaMcakaliyaMdA ra kreh| karittA vAsudevapAmokkhANaM bahUNaM rAyasahassANaM patteyaM patteyaM nAmaMkiyAiM AsaNAiDa 15 atthuya-paccatthuyAiM raeha, rayaittA eyamANattiyaM pccppinnh|' te vi jAva pccppinnNti| 2 sUtra 110 : drupada rAjA ne punaH apane sevakoM ko bulAkara kahA "devAnupriyo ! svayaMvara maNDapa DI ra meM jAkara jala kA chir3akAva karo, jhADU lagavAo, lipAI karavAo aura zreSTha sugaMdhita dravyoM se TA 15 sugaMdhita kro| paMcaraMge phUloM se use AcchAdita karavA do| kRSNa-agara-zreSTha kuMdurukka aura turuSka dI ra (lobAna) Adi kI dhUpa se gaMdha-vATikA samAna atyanta sugaMdhita banavA do| usake bhItara maMca lagavADa ra do aura una para vAsudeva Adi hajAroM rAjAoM ke nAmoM se aMkita alaga-alaga Asana sapheda 21 15 vastroM se DhakavA kara lagavA do| ye saba kArya sampanna kara mujhe sUcita kro|" sevakoM ne kArya sampanna Ta ra kara rAjA ko sUcita kara diyaa| 5 110. King Drupad once again called his servants and instructed, "Beloved a 15 of gods! Hurry up and get the outer assembly hall cleaned, anointed and 15 (216) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA EiAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #280 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ phajjjjja solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 217 ) sprinkled with good fragrant water. Decorate it with enchanting, fragrant and multicoloured flowers. Burn a variety of incenses including KrishnaAgar, best Kunduruk and Turushk to make it redolent and pleasant like a chamber of perfumes. Erect platforms inside it and install chairs with white covers and bearing names of Krishna Vasudev and thousands of other kings. After making all these arrangements report back to me." The servants did as told and reported back. atithi satkAra sUtra 111 : tae NaM vAsadevapAmokkhA bahave rAyasahassA kallaM pAuppabhAyAe pahAyA jAva vibhUsiyA hathakhaMdhavaragayA sakoraMTa malla dAmeNaM chatteNaM dharijjamANeNaM seyavaracAmarAhiM haya-gaja jAva parivuDA savviDDIe jAva raveNaM jeNeva sayaMvare teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA aNupavisaMti, aNupavisittA patteyaM patteyaM nAmaMkiesu AsaNesu nisIyaMti, dovaI rAyavarakaNNaM paDavAlemANA ciTThati / sUtra 111 : dUsare dina prAtaH kAla vAsudeva Adi hajAroM rAjA snAnAdi se nivRtta ho taiyAra hokara hAthiyoM para savAra ho phUloM kI mAlA va chatra dhAraNa kiye apane pUrNa vaibhava sahita sainya-sajjA tathA gAje-bAje ke sAtha svayaMvara maNDapa meM pahu~ce maNDapa meM praveza kara apanA-apanA sthAna grahaNa kiyA aura rAjakumArI draupadI kI pratIkSA karane lage / GREETING THE GUESTS 111. Next morning Krishna Vasudev and the other kings got ready after bathing and dressing up and came to the Svayamvar pavilion riding elephants with canopies made up of garlands of Korant flowers, plying exquisite white whisks, and surrounded by armies, with all their regalia and pomp and show. After arriving, they took their allotted seats and waited for the arrival of the princess. sUtra 112 : tae NaM se duvae rAyA kallaM pahAe jAva vibhUsie hathikhaMdhavara gae sakoraMTamalladAmeNaM haya-gaya-raha-pavarajohakaliyAe cAuraMgiNIe seNAe saddhiM saMparivuDe mahayA ( bhaDacaDakara-raha-parikaraviMdaparikkhitte kaMpillapuraM majjhamajjheNaM niggaccha, niggacchittA jeNeva sayaMvaramaMDave, jeNeva vAsudevapAmokkhA bahave rAyasahassA, teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA tesiM vAsudevapAmukkhANaM karayala jAva baddhAvettA kaNhassa vAsudevassa seyavaracAmaraM gahAya uvavIyamANe uvavIyamANe ciTTha | sUtra 112 : prAtaHkAla rAjA drupada bhI taiyAra ho vaisI hI sainya-sajjA va vaibhava sahita hAthI para baiThakara caturaMgiNI senA ke sAtha (sU. 109 ) kAMpilyapura se nikala kara svayaMvara maNDapa meM AyA / CHAPTER - 16 : AMARKANKA pha ( 217 ) Page #281 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ P (218 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 5 vahA~ pahale se upasthita vAsudeva Adi rAjAoM ke nikaTa gayA aura hAtha jor3a AdarapUrvaka unakA da ra abhinandana kiyaa| phira kRSNa vAsudeva para zreSTha cAmara DulAne lgaa| e 112. In the morning, King Drupad also got ready and displaying his el grandeur and the army he also came out of Kampilyapur city riding an elephant (as in para 109). He entered the Svayamvar pavilion, approached Krishna Vasudev and the other kings, and joining his palms he extended his greetings with due respect. After that, he started fanning Krishna Vasudev with exquisite whisks. __sUtra 113 : tae NaM sA dovaI rAyavarakannA kallaM pAuppabhAyAe jeNeva majjaNaghare teNeva se uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA majjaNagharaM aNupavisai, aNupavisittA pahAyA jAva suddhappAvesAiMda maMgallAiM vatthAI pavara-parihiyA jiNapaDimANaM accaNaM karei, karittA jeNeva aMteure teNevaDA uvaagcchi| tae NaM taM dovaiM rAyavarakannaM aMteuriyAo savvAlaMkAravibhUsiyaM kareMti, kiM dI ra te? varapAyattaNeura jAva ceDiyA-cakkAvAla-mayaharaga-viMdaparikkhattA aMteurao paDiNikkhamai, SI ra paDiNikkhamittA jeNeva bAhiriyA uvaTThANasAlA, jeNeva cAugghaMTe Asarahe teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA kiDDAviyAe lehiyAe saddhiM cAugghaMTaM AsarahaM duruuhi| 2 sUtra 113 : udhara rAjakumArI draupadI prabhAta hone para snAnAgAra meM gaI aura snAna karake usane DA ra zuddha aura sabhA meM jAne yogya mA~galika va uttama vastra phne| phira jina pratimAoM kA pUjana arcanA 15 kiyA (sampUrNa varNana rAyapraznIya sUtra ke sUryAbha deva varNana ke anusAra) aura antaHpura meM lauTa gii| dI 2 vahA~ antaHpura meM rahI kuzala ceTakA-mahilAoM Adi ne rAjakumArI draupadI ko sAMgopAMga nUpura ra Adi vividha AbhUSaNoM se alaMkRta kara diyaa| phira vaha aneka dAsiyoM se ghira kara antaHpura se TA bAhara nikalI aura bAharI sabhA meM AI jahA~ cAra ghaNTAoM vAlA ratha taiyAra khaDA thaa| apanI TI ra krIr3A-dhAtrI tathA lekhikA dAsI ke sAtha vaha ratha para ArUr3ha ho gii| 113. In the morning Princess Draupadi went into her bathroom and a dressed herself in white and auspicious apparel suitable for the king's assembly. After this, she worshiped the Jin images (as mentioned in c Raipaseniya Sutra with the description of Suryaabh god) and returned to her room. There the expert beauticians of the palace embellished her with Nupur and other ornaments, from head to feet. She left her room and surrounded by her maid servants came to the outer hall. With her Krida-Dhatri (playing nurse-maid) and scribe-maid she boarded a four-bell chariot. sUtra 114 : tae NaM dhadvajjuNNe kumAre dovaIe kaNNAe sAratthaM krei| tae NaM sA dovaIDa rAyavarakaNNA kaMpillapuraM nayaraM majhaMmajjheNaM jeNeva sayaMvaramaMDave teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA JI EMAL MALINDINOMIALA 2 (218) Page #282 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ j solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 219 ) rahaM Thavei, ThavittA rahAo paccoruhai, paccoruhittA kiDDAviyAe lehiyAe ya saddhiM sayaMvaramaMDavaM aNupavisai, karayalapariggahiyaM dasanahaM sirasAvattaM matthae aMjaliM kaTTu tesiM vAsudevapAmukkhANaM bahUNaM rAyavarasahassANaM paNAmaM karei / sUtra 114 : kumAra dhRSTadyumna draupadI ke isa ratha ke sArathI bane / rAjakumArI draupadI kAMpilyapura nagara ke bIca se hokara svayaMvara maNDapa kI ora gii| vahA~ ratha rokA gayA aura draupadI nIce utrii| apanI krIr3A dhAya aura dAsiyoM ke sAtha usane svayaMvara maNDapa meM praveza kiyA aura donoM hAtha jor3a kara vahA~ upasthita vAsudeva Adi rAjAoM ko yathA vidhi praNAma kiyA / 114. Prince Dhrishtadyumn became the driver of her chariot. Passing through the streets of Kampilyapur city Draupadi came to the Svayamvar pavilion. The chariot was stopped there and Draupadi got down. She entered the pavilion with her Krida-Dhatri and maids and joining her palms she conveyed her formal respectful greetings to Krishna Vasudev and other kings. sUtra 115: tae NaM sA dovaI rAyavarakannA egaM mahaM siridAmagaMDaM, kiM te? pAila-malliya-caMpaya jAva sattacchayAIhiM gaMdhaddhaNiM muyaMtaM paramasuhaphAsaM darisaNijjaM giNhai / sUtra 115 : kumArI draupadI ne phUla mAlAoM kA eka bar3A gajarA hAthoM meM uThAyA / yaha gajarA pATala, mallikA, campaka, saptaparNa Adi phUloM se gUMthA huA thA, usameM se sugaMdha nikala rahI thI, usakA sparza sukhada thA aura vaha darzanIya thA / 115. Princess Draupadi picked up a thick entwined garland of flowers. This garland was made up of Patal, Mallika, Champak, Saptparn, and other flowers. It was fragrant, soft and beautiful. rAjAoM kA paricaya sUtra 116 : tae NaM sA kiDDAviyA surUvA jAva vAmahattheNaM cillagaM dappaNaM gaheUNa salaliyaM dappaNasaMketabiMbasaMdaMsie ya se dAhiNeNaM hattheNaM darisie pavararAyasI / phuDa - visaya-visuddha - ribhiya-gaMbhIra - mahura- bhaNiyA sA tesiM savvesiM patthivANaM ammApiUNaM vaMsa- satta- sAmattha-gottavikkaMti-kaMti-bahuvihaAgama-mAhappa-rUva- jovvaNaguNa- lAvaNNa - kula-sIla - jANiyA kittaNaM kare | sUtra 116 : draupadI kI krIr3A-dhAtrI ne apane bAyeM hAtha meM eka camakatA huA darpaNa liyaa| usa darpaNa meM jisa rAjA kA pratibimba dikhAI par3atA usa zreSTha siMha ke samAna rAjA ko apane dAhine hAtha se vaha draupadI ko dikhalAne lgii| sAtha hI sphuTa-spaSTa vizada, vizuddha, laya yukta, gambhIra aura madhura vacanoM meM una rAjAoM ke mAtR evaM pitR vaMzoM, sattva (zakti) sAmarthya, gotra, parAkrama, kAnti, zAstra jJAna; vistRta jJAna, mahAtmya, rUpa, yauvana, guNa, lAvaNya, kula zIla Adi ko jAnakara unakA vivaraNa prastuta karane lagI / CHAPTER - 16 : AMARKANKA For Private Personal Use Only ( 219 ) 6 c Page #283 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ phujja ( 220 ) THE INTRODUCTION OF KINGS 116. The Krida-Dhatri of Draupadi took a shining mirror in her left hand. She pointed with her right hand at the gorgeous lion-like king whose reflection Draupadi saw in the mirror. At the same time she enquired about and portrayed his lineage, power, strength, clan name, valor, brilliance, knowledge of the scriptures, general knowledge, greatness, physical appearance, youth, virtues, charm, family virtues etc. in clear, loud, pure, accentuated, deep and sweet voice. 5 sUtra 117 : paDhamaM jAva vahipuMgavANaM dasadasAravaravIrapurisANaM telokkabalavagANaM sattu-saya-sahassa-mANAvamaddagANaM bhavasiddhiya-pavarapuMDarIyANaM cillagANaM bala-vIriyA-rUvajovvaNa- guNa - lAvaNNakittiyA kittaNaM karei / tato puNo uggaseNamAIyANaM jAyavANaM / bhAi ya'sohaggarUvakalie varehi varapurisagaMdhahatthINaM jo hu te hoi hiyaya-daiyo / ' jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra sUtra 117 : sarvaprathama usane vRSNiyoM (zrIkRSNa ke kula vaMza) meM mukhya dasa dazAra vIroM kA varNana kiyA jo tInoM lokoM meM sabase balavAna the, lAkhoM zatruoM kA mAna mardana karane vAle the, bhavya jIvoM meM zreSTha zveta kamala ke samAna zobhita the aura teja se dedIpyamAna the / guNa kIrtana karane vAlI usa dhAtrI ne isake bAda ugrasena Adi yAdavoM kA varNana kiyA aura kahA - " ye yAdava saubhAgya aura rUpa se suzobhita haiM aura zreSTha puruSoM meM gaMdhahastI ke samAna haiN| inameM se koI tere hRdaya ko priya ho to usakA varaNa kara / " 117. First of all she described the ten Dashar braves, the leaders among the Vrishnis (Krishna Vasudev's clan), who were the strongest in the three realms, the conquerors of millions of foes, like white lotuses among the noble souls, and radiant with aura. After these the bard-like maid described the Yadavs including Ugrasen and said, "These Yadavs are endowed with good fortune and beauty, and like Gandh-hasti (the king elephant emanating fragrance of the rut-fluid) among the virtuous. If you are drawn toward any one of these you may choose him." pA~ca pati varaNa sUtra 118 : tae NaM sA dovaI rAyavarakannagA bahUNaM rAyavarasahassANaM majjhamajjheNaM samaticchamANI samaticchamANI puvvakayaniyANeNaM coijjamANI coijjamANI jeNeva paMca paMDavA teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA te paMca paMDave teNaM dasaddhavaNNeNaM kusumadAmeNaM AveDhiyapariveDhiyaM kare, karittA evaM vayAsI - 'ee NaM mae paMca paMDavA variyA / ' (220) sUtra 118 : rAjakumArI draupadI isa prakAra aneka sahasra zreSTha rAjAoM ke bIca hokara unakA atikramaNa karatI-karatI pUrvakRta nidAna ( niyANA) se prerita ho vahA~ pahu~cI jahA~ pA~ca pANDava baiThe JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA phra Page #284 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakakA ( 221 ) ) the| vahA~ usane una pA~coM pANDavoM ko apane hAtha meM rahe paMca raMge phUloM ke gajare se AveSTita kara diyA aura kahA - " maiMne ina pA~coM pANDavoM kA varaNa kiyA / " CHOOSING FIVE HUSBANDS 118. Rejecting thousands of illustrious kings in her parade for selection, guided by the ambition from her earlier birth, princess Draupadi arrived at the place where the five Pandav brothers were sitting. She encircled all the five brothers with the large multi-coloured garland in her hand and said, "I choose all these five Pandav brothers." sUtra 119 : tae NaM tesiM vAsudevapAmokkhANaM bahUNi rAyasahassANi mahayA mahayA saddeNaM ugghosemANA ugghosemANA evaM vayaMti - suvariyaM khalu bho ! dovaIe rAyavarakannAe ti kaTTu sayaMvaramaMDavAo paDiNikkhamaMti, paDiNikkhamittA jeNeva sayA sayA AvAsA teNeva uvAgacchaMti / sUtra 119 : isa para vahA~ upasthita vAsudeva Adi sahasroM rAjAoM ne ucca svara meM bAra-bAra udghoSa kiyA - " aho ! rAjakumArI draupadI ne zreSTha varaNa kiyA !" isa udghoSa ke bAda bAkI sabhI rAjA svayaMvara maNDapa se bAhara nikale aura apane-apane AvAsoM meM cale gaye / 119. Krishna Vasudev and other thousands of kings hailed the princess loudly, "Indeed! princess Draupadi has made the best selection." And the assembly dispersed. The kings left the pavilion and proceeded to their camps. sUtra 120 : tae NaM dhaTTajuNNe kumAre paMca paMDave dovaI rAyavarakaNNaM cAugghaMTaM AsarahaM durUhai, durUhittA kaMpillapuraM majjhamajheNaM jAva sayaM bhavaNaM aNupavisa | sUtra 120 : kumAra dhRSTadyumna ne pA~coM pANDavoM aura rAjakumArI draupadI ko cAra ghaNTAoM vAle ratha para biThAyA aura kAMpilyapura ke bIca se calate hue apane rAjabhavana meM praveza kiyA / 120. Prince Dhrishtadyumn drove Draupadi and the Pandavs in the fourO bell chariot, through the streets of Kampilyapur city, to the royal palace. vivAha samAroha sUtra 121 : tae NaM duvae rAyA paMca paMDave dovaI rAyavarakaNNaM paTTayaM durUhei, durUhittA seyApIehiM kalasehiM majjAvei, majjAvittA aggihomaM karAvei, paMcanhaM paMDavANaM dovaIe pANiggahaNaM karAve | sUtra 121 : rAjA drupada ne pA~coM pANDavoM tathA rAjakumArI draupadI ko pATa para biThAyA / sone-cA~dI ke kalazoM meM bhare pAnI se snAna karavAyA aura taba agni homa karavA kara unakA pANigrahaNa karavA diyaa| CHAPTER-16: AMARKANKA For Private Personal Use Only (221) mti Page #285 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ maNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNra TOUTATI ra ( 222 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra dA 5 MARRIAGE CEREMONY 2 121. King Drupad made the five Pandavs and Draupadi sit on a platform l R and got the marriage rituals performed by anointing them with water poured S 5 from gold and silver urns and putting offerings into the sacred fire. ra sUtra 122 : tae NaM se duvae rAyA dovaIe rAyavarakaNNAe imaM eyArUvaM pIidANaM dalayai, taM ra jahA-aTTha hiraNNakoDIo jAva aTTa pesaNakArIo dAsaceDIo, aNNaM ca vipulaM dhaNa-kaNaga re jAva dlyi| 15 tae NaM se duvae rAyA tAI vAsudevapAmokkhAiM vipuleNaM asaNa-pANa-khAima-sAimeNaM Ta 12 puSpha-vattha gaMdha jAva pddivisjji| ___ sUtra 122 : phira rAjA drupada ne draupadI ko vipula prItidAna diyA-jaise ATha karor3a svarNa mudrAe~ da 2 Adi, ATha preSaNakAriNI (Ane-jAne kA kAma karane vAlI) dAsiyA~ Adi, anya bahuta-sA dhana, Da ra kanaka vastra alaMkAra aadi| ra anta meM rAjA drupada ne vAsudeva Adi sabhI rAjAoM ko bhojana karAyA aura yathAvidhi satkAra ra sanmAna kara vidA kiyaa| 5 122. After the marriage ceremony King Drupad gave abundant valuable P gifts to Draupadi. These included eighty million gold (coins), eight errand-S maids, and great wealth including cash, gold, and other valuables. And finally King Drupad invited all the guests to a feast and bid them farewell with due honour and courtesy. 15 sUtra 123 : tae NaM se paMDU rAyA tesiM vAsudevapAmokkhANaM bahuNaM rAyasahassANaM karayala TA ra jAva evaM vayAsI-evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! hatthiNAure nayare paMcaNhaM paMDavANaM dovaie ya devIe Da kallANakAre bhavissai, taM tubbhe NaM devANuppiyA ! mamaM aNugiNhamANA akAlaparihINaM ceva Te smosrh| __sUtra 123 : rAjA pANDu ne vAsudeva Adi mukhya rAjAoM kA hAtha jor3akara yathAvidhi abhinandana kiyA aura kahA-"devAnupriyo ! hastinApura nagara meM pA~coM. pANDavoM aura draupadI kA Da ra kalyANa-karaNa mahotsava (AzIrvAda samAroha) hogaa| ataH devAnupriyo ! Apa saba mujha para anugraha 5 kara yathAsamaya zIghra pdhaarnaa| ___123. Joining his palms King Pandu greeted Krishna Vasudev and thes other kings and said, "Beloved of gods! A reception and blessing ceremony for the Pandavs and Draupadi will be held at Hastinapur. As such, please honour me by arriving at your earliest and in time. 5 (222) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA 2 Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #286 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Wan NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNa UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUDD PP solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 223 ) Sl 5 sUtra 124 : tae NaM vAsudevapAmokkhA patteyaM 2 jAva jeNaeva hathiNAure nayare teNeva r3A ra pahArettha gmnnaae| sUtra 124 : vAsudeva Adi sabhI rAjA alaga-alaga hastinApura nagara jAne ko taiyAra ho gye| SI __124. Krishna Vasudev and all the other kings agreed to come to cal Hastinapur. ___ sUtra 125 : tae NaM paMDurAyA koDuMbiyapurise saddAvei, sadAvittA evaM vayAsI-'gacchaha NaM TA 5 tubbhe devANuppiyA ! hatthiNAure paMcaNha paMDavANaM paMca pAsAyavaDiMsae kAreha, abbhuggayamUsiyaM DA vaNNao jAva pddiruuve| tae NaM te koDubiyapurisA paDisuNeti jAva kraaveNti| sUtra 125 : rAjA pANDu ne apane kauTumbika puruSoM-sevakoM ko bulAkara Adeza diyA-DA ra "devAnupriyo ! tuma hastinApura jAo aura pA~coM pANDavoM ke lie pA~ca zreSTha bhavana banavAo jo dI 15 sAta talle U~ce hoM aura atyanta manohara hoN|" sevakoM ne rAjA kI AjJA vinayapUrvaka svIkAra kI DA ra aura jAkara usI prakAra bhavana bnvaae| 5 125. King Pandu called his servants and said, "Beloved of gods! Proceed to 5 Hastinapur and get five houses constructed for the five Pandavs. These si houses should be exquisite and beautiful and having seven storeys each." They servants humbly accepted the order, went to Hastinapur, and got the houses 15 constructed. ra hastinApura meM samAroha ra sUtra 126 : tae NaM se paMDue paMcahiM paMDavehiM dovaIe devIe saddhiM haya-gaya-saMparibuDe TA 5 kaMpillapurAo paDiNikkhamai, paDiNikkhamittA jeNeva hatthiNAure teNeva uvaage| ra sUtra 126 : rAjA pANDu pA~coM pANDavoM aura draupadI ko sAtha le hAthI-ghor3e Adi apanI senA 2 15 sahita kAMpilyapura se ravAnA ho hastinApura phuNce| 5 RECEPTION IN HASTINAPUR 2 126. King Pandu left Kampilyapur and came to Hastinapur with five ra Pandavs, Draupadi, and his army. sUtra 127 : tae NaM se paMDurAyA tesiM vAsudevapAmokkhANaM AgamaNaM jANittA koDuMbiyapurise bhI e saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vrayAsI-'gacchaha NaM tubbhe devANuppiyA ! hatthiNAurassa nayarassa bahiyA dI ra vAsudevapAmokkhANaM bahUNaM rAyasahassANaM AvAse kAreha aNegakhaMbhasayasaNNiviTuM' taheva jAvaDA ra pccppinnNti| C CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA (223) ra Page #287 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ majja P ( 224 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA sUtra 127 : rAjA pANDu ne vAsudeva Adi rAjAoM ke Ane kI sUcanA pAkara apane sevakoM ko da ra bulAyA aura kahA-"devAnupriyo ! jAkara hastinApura nagara ke bAhara vAsudeva Adi rAjAoM ke lie Da ra AvAsa taiyAra karAo jo aneka stambhoM Adi se yukta suramya hoM, (pUrva sm)|'' sevakoM ne rAjAjJA / 5 kA pAlana kara sUcanA dii| 127. When King Pandu got the news of arrival of Krishna Vasudev and S other kings he called his servants and said, "Go and get beautiful houses with numerous pillars constructed outside Hastinapur for Krishna Vasudev 15 and other kings." The servants did as told and reported back. sUtra 128 : tae NaM te vAsudevapAmokkhA bahave rAyasahassA jeNeva hatthiNAure nayare teNeva Da uvaagcchti| ra tae NaM se paMDurAyA tesiM vAsudevapAmokkhANaM AgamaNaM jANittA haTTatuDhe NhAe kayabalikamme Da 5 jahA dupae jAva jahArihaM AvAse dlyi| ra tae NaM te vAsudevapAmokkhA bahave rAyasahassA jeNeva sayAiM sayAiM AvAsAiM teNeva 15 uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA taheva jAva vihrNti| ra sUtra 128 : taba vAsudeva Adi aneka rAjA hastinApura A phuNce| rAjA pANDu unake Agamana S ra kI sUcanA pAkara prasanna va saMtuSTa hue| ve snAnAdi kara taiyAra hue aura AguntakoM kA abhivAdana / 15 satkAra kara unheM ucita AvAsa pradAna kiye| ve sabhI rAjA apane-apane AvAsa meM gaye aura da 2 Ananda se samaya bitAne lge| (varNana rAjA drupada ke samAna) 128. When King Drupad got the information about the arrival of Krishna 2 Vasudev and other kings he was pleased and contented. He got ready after 15 his bath etc., went out and duly extended traditional welcome and sent them to independent dwellings. All these guests started enjoying their stay. (samec as in case of king Drupad). 5 sUtra 129 : tae NaM se paMDurAyA hatthiNAuraM nayaraM aNupavisai, aNupavisittATA 15 koDuMbiyapurise saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI-'tubbhe NaM devANuppiyA ! viulaM asaNaM pANaMda ra khAima sAimaM' taheva jAva uvnneti| tae NaM vAsudevapAmokkhA bahave rAyA NhAyA kayabalikammA taM vipulaM asaNaM pANaM khAimaMdI ra sAimaM taheva jAva vihrNti| sUtra 129 : rAjA pANDu taba hastinApura lauTe aura apane sevakoM ko bulAkara Adeza diyA-"he TA 5 devAnupriyo ! azana-pAna Adi vipula bhojana sAmagrI taiyAra karAo aura atithiyoM ke lie leDI jaao|" sevakoM ne rAjAjJA kA pAlana kiyaa| atithi rAjAoM ne bhojana kiyA aura manoraMjana ra karate samaya bitAne lge| (pUrva samAna) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Fennnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn 15 ( 224) Page #288 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Fuuurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr ra solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 225 ) DA 15 129. King Pandu returned to Hastinapur, called his servants and said, Ta "Beloved of gods! Arrange for liberal quantity of food and take it to the C >> guests. The servants did as told. The royal guests took their meals and SI 2 resumed their enjoyments. (as detailed before) sUtra 130 : tae NaM paMDurAyA te paMca paMDave dovaiM ca deviM paTTayaM durUhei, durUhittAda ra seyA-pIehiM kalasehiM pahAveMti, pahAvittA kallANakAraM karei, karittA te vAsudevapAmokkhA bahave ha 15 rAyasahasse vipuleNaM asaNa-pANa-khAima-sAimeNaM puSphavattheNaM sakkArei, sammANei, sakkArittA TA ra sammANittA jAva pddivisjjei| tae NaM te vAsudevapAmokkhA jAva pddigyaa| ___ sUtra 130 : rAjA pANDu ne pA~coM pANDavoM tathA draupadI ko pATa para biThAyA aura sone-cA~dI ke da ra kalazoM meM pAnI bharakara snAna krvaayaa| phira kalyANa-kara utsava kiyaa| utsava ke pazcAt sabhI Da ra atithiyoM ko bharapeTa azana-pAna Adi bhojana karavAyA aura puSpoM-vastroM Adi se satkAra sanmAna ? 5 kara vidA kiyaa| vAsudeva Adi sabhI rAjA apane-apane rAjyoM va nagaroM ko lauTa gye| _____130. King Pandu made the five Pandavs and Draupadi sit on a platform S B and got the blessing ceremony performed after formally anointing them with a water poured from gold and silver urns. And finally King Pandu invited all the guests to a feast and bid them farewell with due honour and courtesy. 5 The guests returned back to their respective states and cities. sUtra 131 : tae NaM te paMca paMDavA dovaIe devIe saddhiM aMto aMteurapariyAlasaddhiM 2 5 kallAkalliM vAraMvAreNaM orAlAI bhogabhogAiM jAva (bhuMjamANA) vihrNti| ra sUtra 131 : sabhI samAroha sampanna ho jAne ke bAda pA~coM pANDava draupadI ke sAtha antaHpura Ta] 5 parivAra meM bArI-bArI se eka-eka dina anukrama se udAra sAMsArika kAma-bhoga kA Ananda lete DA ra samaya bitAne lge| 131. After all the functions were over the five Pandavs started enjoying 5 the mundane pleasures of marital life with Draupadi, one day each in a cyclic 5 sequence in the well equipped and staffed personal quarters of their s 2 respective palaces.. 5 sUtra 132 : tae NaM se paMDurAyA annayA kayAI paMcahiM paMDavehiM koMtIe devIe dovaIe devIe da ra ya saddhiM aMto aMteurapariyAla saddhiM saMparivuDe sIhAsaNavaragae yAvi hotthaa| __ sUtra 132 : eka bAra rAjA pANDu pA~coM pANDavoM, kuntI devI aura draupadI devI ke sAtha ra antaHpura parivAra se ghire zreSTha siMhAsana para baiThe the| 5 132. One day King Pandu was sitting on a throne in his personal quarters Ta surrounded by the five Pandavs, queen Kunti, and Draupadi. CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA (225) TA pata Page #289 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ pra jama ( 226 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA ranArada Agamana sUtra 133 : imaM ca NaM kacchullaNArae daMsaNeNaM aibhaddae viNIe aMto aMto ya kalusahiyae SI majjhatthovatthie ya allINa-soma-piyadaMsaNe surUve amaila-sagalaparihie kAlamiyacamma-TI 5 uttarAsaMgaraiyavatthe daMDakamaMDaluhatthe jaDA-mauDa-dittasirae jannovaiya-gaNettiya- muMjamehalavAgaladhare DA hatthakayakacchabhIe piyagaMdhavve dharaNigoyarappahANe saMcaraNAvaraNiovayaNauppayaNi-lesaNIsu yaDa saMkAmaNi-abhiogi-paNNatti-gamaNI-thaMbhIsu ya bahusu vijjAharIsu vijjAsu vissuyajase iDhe TA rAmassa ya kesavassa ya pajjunna-paIva-saMba-aniruddha-nisaDha-ummuya-sAraNa-gaya-sumuha-dummuhAINa da jAyavANaM adhuTThANaya kumArakoDINaM hiyayadaie saMthavae kalaha-juddha-koUhalappie bhaMDaNAbhilAsI Da bahusu ya samaresu ya saMparAesu ya daMsaNarae samaMtao kalahaM sadakkhiNaM aNugavesamANe Ta asamAhikare dasAra-varavIrapurisa-tilokkabalavagAiM AmaMteUNa taM bhagavatiM pakkamaNiMda 5 gagaNa-gamaNa-dacchaM uppaio gagaNamabhilaMghayaMto gAmA-gara-nagara-kheDa-kabbaDa-maDaMba-doNamuha-paTTaNa- 5 ra saMvAha-sahassamaMDiyaM thimiyameiNItalaM nibbharajaNapadaM vasuhaM oloiMto rammaM hathiNAuraM uvAgae TA 5 paMDurAyabhavaNaMsi aivegeNa smovie| ra sUtra 133 : tabhI kacchulla nAmaka nArada vahA~ A phuNce| ve dekhane meM atyanta bhadra aura vinIta ra jAna par3ate the, kintu bhItara se kelipriya hone ke kAraNa unakA mana kaluSita thaa| ve madhyasthavRtti ke Ta 5the tathA Azrita janoM ko unakA darzana priya lagatA thaa| ve dIkhane meM surUpa the tathA unhoMne ujjvala da zakala-vastra (akhaNDa vastra) pahana rakhA thaa| uttarAsaMga ke rUpa meM vakSa para kAlA mRga-carma dhAraNa kiyA S ra huA thaa| hAtha meM daNDa aura kamaNDala thaa| unakA mastaka jaTA rUpI mukuTa se zobhita thaa| AbhUSaNa ke Ta rUpa meM unhoMne yajJopavIta, rudrAkSa kI mAlA, pU~ja kI kaTimekhalA pahana rakhe the tathA valkala vastra da 5 dhAraNa kiye hue the| unake hAtha meM kacchapI nAma kI vINA thI aura ve saMgIta priya the| ve pRthvI para Da ra bahuta kama calate the| saMcaraNI (calane kI), AvaraNI (DhaMkane kI), avataraNI (nIce utarane kI), Da ra utpatanI (U~ce ur3ane kI) zleSaNI (cipakAne vAlI), saMkrAmaNI (para-zarIra-praveza), abhiyoginI Ta 15 (sonA-cA~dI banAnA), prajJapti (parokSa vRttAnta batAnA), gamanI (durgama sthAna meM gamana), staMbhinI (stabdha 8 ra karanA) Adi aneka vidyAdharoM vAlI vidyAoM meM pravINa hone ke kAraNa unakI kIrti kA bahuta prasAra Da ra thaa| ve baladeva aura vAsudeva ke premapAtra the| ve pradyumna, pradIpa, sAMba, aniruddha, niSadha, unmukha, rasAraNa, gajasukumAla, sumukha, durmukha Adi sAr3he tIna koTi yAdava kumAroM ke priya aura prazaMsA pAtra Ta 15the| unheM kalaha, yuddha aura kotUhala priya the| ve bhAMDa ke samAna bolane ke abhilASI the| aneka samara Da 2 va samparAya (yuddha vizeSa) dekhane ke rasika the| cAroM ora dakSiNA dekara (athavA caturatA se) kalaha S ra kI khoja karate the aura kalaha karavA kara udvignatA utpanna karAte the| dazAra vIroM ke citta bhrama kA 5 kAraNa bane rahane vAle ve nArada gagana meM gamana karane kI zakti pradAyinI bhagavatI prakramaNI vidyA kA Ta 5 AhvAna karake AkAza meM ur3ate aura hajAroM grAma, Akara, nagara, kheTa, karbaTa, maNDava droNamukha, 5 ra paTTana aura saMbAdhoM se zobhita aneka logoM se vyApta dharatI kA avalokana karate-karate ramaNIya Da ra hastinApura meM Aye aura druta gati se rAjA pANDu ke mahala meM utre| 15 (226) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Wan Annnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #290 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ IP solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA (726) S 5 ARRIVAL OF NARAD 133. At that time the Narad (a class of divine sage) named Kacchul arrived there. He appeared to be very sober and humble but his love for frolic made him crooked. He followed the middle path and his followers loved his 5 presence. He had a charming personality and was wearing a single length of cloth wrapped around his body. His torso was covered by a dark deer-skin. He cl carried a gourd-bowl and a stick in his hands. His long hair, spiraled around 9 in a lump over his head, appeared like a crown. As adornments he had a 5 Yajnopaveet (the loosely entwined cotton string generally worn across the 5 body by Brahmans), a string of Rudraksh beads, a girdle of coconut fibre, and mats made of bark-fibres. He carried the Kacchapi Veena (a Sitar-like > stringed instrument) in his hand because he loved music. He seldom walked S B on the ground. 5 He was very famous for the numerous divine powers he possessed; these included--Sancharani (transporting), Avarani (camouflaging), Avatarni S (descending), Utpatani (ascending and flying), Shleshni (attaching), S Sankramani (entering other bodies), Abhiyogini (making precious metals), a 5 Prajnapti (telepathy), Gamani (going to impenetrable places), Stambhini 15 (making things immobile), and many others. Baldev and Krishna loved him. Thirty five million Yadav princes 5 including Pradyumna, Pradeep, Samb, Aniruddh, Nishadh, Unmukh, Saran, a 5 Gajasukumal, Sumukh, and Durmukh liked and praised him. He loved conflict, war, and adventure. He desired to speak like a clown. He enjoyed S watching battles and other conflicts. He cunningly looked around for the ] scope of dispute and acted as a catalyst to increase tension and trigger 5 conflict. He was the source of delusion among the Dashar braves. Invoking the divine Prakramani power that enabled flying, Narad took off B and while flying enjoyed the panoramic view of the earth dotted with thousands of villages, quarries, cities, kraals, ghettos, boroughs, river-port cities, port cities, and hill-stations crowded with multitudes of people. came to Hastinapur and landed in the palace of King Pandu. __ sUtra 134 : tae NaM se paMDurAyA kacchullanArayaM ejjamANaM pAsai, pAsittA paMcahiM paMDavehiTa ra kuMtIe ya devIe saddhiM AsaNAo abbhuDhei, abbhuTTittA kacchullanArayaM sattaTThapayAI paccuggacchai, DA 15 paccuggacchittA AsaNeNaM uvnnimNtei| PTER-16 : AMARKANKA ( 227) vrvirrurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr Page #291 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ (228 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA sUtra 134 : nArada ko AtA dekha ke pANDu rAjA pA~coM pANDavoM tathA kuMtI devI sahita apane Ta 15 Asana se uTha kara khar3e hue aura nArada ke samakSa sAta-ATha kadama Age bddh'e| phira arghya (puSpAdi) DA ra pAdya (sugaMdhita jala caraNa, prakSAlana ke lie) dekara bahumUlya Asana para baiThane ko Amantrita kiyaa| 5 134. When they saw Narad coming King Pandu, the five Pandavs, and Ta queen Kunti all got up form their seats and stepped seven or eight steps >> forward. They gave Narad the traditional welcome by offering flowers and Rwashing his feet and offered him an exquisite seat. sUtra 135 : tae NaM se kacchullanArae udagapariphosiyAe dabhovaripaccatthuyAe bhisiyAe da ra NisIyai, NisIittA paMDurAyaM rajje jAva ya raTe ya aMteure ya kusalodaMtaM pucchi| ___ tae NaM se paMDurAyA koMti devI paMca ya paMDavA kacchullaNArayaM ADhAyaMti jAva pjjuvaasNti| sUtra 135 : kacchulla nArada ne jala chir3aka kara sthAna zuddhi kI aura usa para apanA darbha Asana TI 5 bichAkara baiTha gye| rAjA pANDu ke rAjya, parivAra antaHpura Adi kI kuzalakSema puuchii| rAjA pANDu ne Da ra kuMtI devI tathA pA~coM pANDavoM sahita khar3e hokara nArada kA Adara satkAra kiyA aura pUjA kii| ____135. Kacchull Narad sprinkled water on the ground for purification, Da spread his grass mattress and sat down. He asked about well being of King Si Pandu, his family, his palace, and his state. King Pandu, queen Kunti and S the five Pandavs stood up to greet him with due honour and worshipped him. amarakaMkA se kSubdha nArada sUtra 136 : tae NaM sA dovaI devI kacchullanArayaM assaMjayaM aviraya-Ta 5 appaDihaya-apaccakkhAyapAva-kamme tti kaTu no aggheNa pajjeNa ya ADhAi, no pariyANai, no DA B abbhuTTei, no pjjuvaasi| 12 sUtra 136 : kintu draupadI devI ne nArada ko asaMyamI, avirata tathA svakRta kRtyoM kI ra AlocanA aura pApoM kA pratyAkhyAna na karane vAlA jAnakara na to unakA Adara kiyA aura na ] 15 anumodanA kI, vaha na to unake Ane para khar3I huI aura na pUjA kii| B INSULT IRKS NARAD ___136. But considering him to be indisciplined, attached, and one who did dA > not engage in self-criticism or atonement for his deeds, Draupadi neither did C approve of him nor did she respect him. She neither stood up when he B arrived nor did she worship him. 5 sUtra 137 : tae NaM tassa kacchullaNArayassa imeyArUve ajjhathie cintie patthie maNogae ra saMkappe samuppajjitthA-'aho NaM dovaI devI rUveNaM jAva lAvaNNeNa ya paMcahiM paMDavehiM avathaddhA ra (228) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA ] Page #292 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ IGNS PO 21 Page #293 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra (bhAga : 2) aaina citra paricaya THE ILLUSTRATIONS EXPLAINED nArada RSi kA Agamana citra : 21 eka bAra kacchulla nArada AkAzamArga se jAte hue hastinApura ke rAjamahaloM kI chata para Akara utre| ___ nArada RSi ko Ate dekhakara pANDu rAjA kuntI devI tathA pA~coM pANDava unake svAgata ke lie sAta-ATha kadama uThakara sAmane aaye| draupadI devI mahala meM eka ora baiThI rhii| nArada RSi ne samajhA-"draupadI devI apane rUpa-yauvana va pA~ca pANDavoM kI rAnI hone ke kAraNa ahaMkAra se garvita hai, isalie merI avahelanA tathA apamAna kara rahI hai| to kisI prakAra isakA darpa bhaMga kara aniSTa karanA caahie|" apamAna se kupita hue nArada pratizodha kI bhAvanA se draupadI devI kI tarapha dekha rahe haiN| (solahavA~ adhyayana) ARRIVAL OF SAGE NARAD ILLUSTRATION: 21 One day King Kacchul Narad came flying to Hastinapur and landed on the roof top of the palace. When they saw him coming King Pandu, the five Pandavs, and queen Kunti all stepped seven or eight paces forward to greet Narad. But considering him to be indisciplined and non-ascetic Draupadi did not get up to greet him. She remained sitting. Narad thought, "Oh! This Draupadi is filled with conceit for her beauty, youth and charm and also for being the wife of the five Pandavs. And so she does not respect or worship me. Therefore I will put her in a messy situation in order to teach her a lesson." Driven by the feeling of vengeance Narad looks angrily at Draupadi. (CHAPTER - 16) orta PAN JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (PART-2) Page #294 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ prajjjjj solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 229 ) samANI mamaM no ADhAi, jAva no pajjuvAsai / taM seyaM khalu mama dovaIe devIe vippiyaM karitta ' tti kaTTu evaM saMpehei, saMpehittA paMDuyarAyaM Apucchai, ApucchittA uppayaNiM vijjaM AvAhei, AvAhittA tAe ukkiTThAe jAva vijjAharagaIe lavaNasamudaM majjhamajjheNaM puratthAbhimuhe vIivaiu patte yAvi hatthA | sUtra 137 : draupadI kA yaha vyavahAra dekha kacchulla nArada ko isa prakAra kA adhyavasAya va cintita, prArthita tathA manogata saMkalpa utpanna huA - " aho ! yaha draupadI devI apane rUpa, yauvana aura lAvaNya para tathA pA~coM pANDavoM kI vivAhita hone para abhimAna karane lagI hai| isI kAraNa yaha merA Adara, upAsanA Adi nahIM karatI hai| ataH isakA kucha aniSTa karanA acchA hogA / " yaha vicAra Ane para nArada ne rAjA pANDu se vidA lI aura utpatanI vidyA kA AhvAna kara AkAza mArga dvArA utkRSTa vidyAdhara gati se lavaNasamudra ke bIca hote hue pUrva dizA kI ora prasthAna kara gaye / 137. This behaviour of Draupadi forced Kacchull Narad to consider, worry, wish and think, "Oh! This Draupadi is filled with conceit for her beauty, youth and charm and also for being the wife of the five Pandavs. That is why she does not respect or worship me. As such, I should put her in a messy situation in order to teach her a lesson." He at once took leave of King Pandu and invoking the Utpatini power he proceeded east over the sea with divine speed. amarakaMkA meM Agamana sUtra 138 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM dhAyaisaMDe dIve puratthimaddhadAhieddha-bharahavAsa amarakaMkA nAma rAyahANI hotthA / tattha NaM amarakaMkAe rAyahANIe paumaNAbhe NAmaM rAyA hotthA, mahayA himavaMta vaNNao / tassa NaM paumaNAbhassa raNNo satta devIsayAiM orohe hotthA / tassa NaM paumaNAbhassa raNNo sunAbhe nAmaM putte juvarAyA yAvi hotthA / tae NaM se paumanAbhe rAyA aMta aMteusi orohasaMparivuDe siMhAsanavaragae vihara | sUtra 138 : kAla ke usa bhAga meM dhAtakIkhaNDa nAmaka dvIpa meM pUrva dizA ke dakSiNArdha bharatakSetra meM amarakaMkA nAma kI rAjadhAnI thii| vahA~ kA rAjA padmanAbha thA jo himavanta parvata ke samAna mahAna thA / usake antaHpura meM sAta sau rAniyA~ thiiN| usake putra va yuvarAja kA nAma sunAbha thaa| usa samaya rAjA padmanAbha apane antaHpura meM rAniyoM ke sAtha siMhAsana para baiThA thA / ARRIVAL IN AMARKANKA 138. During that period of time there was a capital city named Amarkanka in the southern half of the eastern Bharat area in the Dhatkikhand continent. The king there was Padmanaabh who was as illustrious as the Himalayas. He had seven hundred queens. The name of his CHAPTER-16: AMARKANKA For Private Personal Use Only ( 229 ) pha Page #295 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ praja ( 230) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra dA 5 son was prince Sunabh. At that moment King Padmanaabh was in his a 5 private quarters and sitting on a throne with his queens. 2 sUtra 139 : tae NaM se kacchullaNArae jeNeva amarakaMkA rAyahANI, jeNeva paumanAbhassaDI 5 bhavaNe, teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA paumanAbhassa ranno bhavaNaMsi jhattiM vegeNaM smaavie| ra tae NaM se paumaNAbhe rAyA kacchullaM nArayaM ejjamANaM pAsai, pAsittA AsaNAo abbhuDhei, Da ra abbhuTTittA aggheNaM jAva AsaNeNaM uvnnimNtei| ra sUtra 139 : kacchulla nArada rAjadhAnI amarakaMkA meM Aye aura zIghra vega se rAjA ke mahala meM ra utre| nArada ko AtA dekha rAjA padmanAbha Asana se uThA aura yathAzIghra Akara satkAra kara arghya 2 dvArA pUjA kI aura Asana para baiThane kA Agraha kiyaa| ___139. Kacchull Narad came to Amarkanka with great speed and landed in Ta 5 the palace of King Padmanaabh. When he saw Narad coming King Padmanaabh got up from his seat and stepped forward. He gave Narad the traditional welcome by offering flowers and washing his feet and, offered him a seat. sUtra 140 : te NaM se kacchullaNArae udayapariphosiyAe dabbhovaripaccatthuyAe bhisiyAe / ra nisIyai, jAva kusalodaMtaM aapucchi| 5 sUtra 140 : nArada ne jala chir3aka kara sthAna zuddhi kI aura apanA Asana bichA kara baiTha gye| ra aura rAjA se kuzala samAcAra pUchane lge| 140. Kacchull Narad sprinkled water on the ground for purification, spread his grass mattress and sat down. He asked about the King's well c being. sUtra 141 : tae NaM se paumanAbhe rAyA Niyagaorohe jAyavimhae kacchullaNArayaM evaM Ta 5 vayAsI-'tumaM devANuppiyA ! bahUNi gAmANi jAva gehAiM aNupavisasi, taM atthi yAI te kahiMci Da ||r devANuppiyA erisae orohe diTThapuvve jArisae NaM mama orohe? 15 sUtra 141 : apanI rAniyoM ke saundarya se prabhAvita darpAviSTa (aMhakAra meM phUle) padmanAbha ne da ra nArada se pUchA-"devAnupriya ! Apa to aneka grAmAdi meM jAte haiM aura gharoM meM praveza karate haiM, Da ra kRpayA batAyeM ki Apane mere antaHpura jaisA bhI koI antaHpura kahIM dekhA hai ?" 15 141. Obsessed with the beauty of his queens and driven by his bloated ego DA 2 King Padmanaabh asked Kacchull Narad, "Beloved of gods! You wander around, go to numerous villages (etc.) and visit many a king (etc.). Tell me if you have ever come across any seraglio like mine?" Errrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrruuu (230) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA A Wan innnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #296 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ j solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 231 ) sUtra 142 : tae NaM se kacchullanArae paumanAbheNaM raNNA evaM vRtte samANe IsiM vihasi karei, karittA evaM vayAsI - ' sarise NaM tumaM paumaNAbhA ! tassa agaDadadurassa / ' ' ke NaM devANuppiyA ! se agaDadadure ? ' evaM jahA malliNAe / evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! jaMbUddIve dIve bhArahe vAse hatthiNAure dupayassa raNNo dhUyA, culaNIe devIe attayA, paMDurasa suNhA paMcanhaM paMDavANaM bhAriyA dovaI devI rUveNa ya jAva ukkiTThasarI / dovaIe NaM devIe chinnassa vi pAyaMguTThayassa ayaM tava orohe sayamaM pi kalaM Na agghaiti kaTTu paumaNAbhaM Apucchai, ApucchittA jAva pddige| sUtra 142 : yaha prazna sunakara nArada kucha muskarAye aura bole - "he padmanAbha ! tuma to kue ke usa meMDhaka ke samAna ho / " padmanAbha - "devAnupriya ! kaisA kue kA meMDhaka ?" nArada ne kue aura samudra ke meMDhaka kI kathA sunAI ( a. 8-sU-110 ke mallI adhyayana anusAra samajheM ) aura bole - " devAnupriya ! jambUdvIpa meM bharatakSetra ke hastinApura nagara meM drupada rAjA ' kI putrI, culanI devI kI AtmajA, pANDu rAjA kI putravadhU aura pA~ca pANDavoM kI patnI draupadI devI rUpa, lAvaNya, zarIra Adi meM utkRSTa hai / tumhArA yaha sArA antaHpura draupadI ke paira ke kaTe hue a~gUThe ke zatAMza kI barAbarI bhI nahIM kara sktaa|" isa kathana ke pazcAt nArada ne rAjA se vidA lI aura prasthAna kiyaa| 142. Kacchull Narad smiled and said, "Beloved of gods! Your statement gives an impression that you are as ignorant as a frog in a well." Padmanaabh, "Beloved of gods ! what is a frog in a well?" Narad told the story of the frogs (Ch. 8 para 110 ) and added, "In Hastinapur in the Bharat area of the Jambu continent, Draupadi, the daughter of king Drupad and queen Chulni, the daughter-in-law of King Pandu, and the wife of the five Pandavs, is extremely beautiful, charming, (etc.). The beauty of all your queens combined stands nowhere in comparison with the amputated large toe of Draupadi's feet." after saying so Narad took leave of the king and left. padmanAbha kI Asakti sUtra 143 : tae NaM. se paumanAbhe rAyA kacchullanArayassa aMtie eyamahaM soccA Nisamma dovaIe devIe rUve ya jovvaNe ya lAvaNNe ya mucchie gaDhie giddhe ajjhovavanne jeNeva posahasAlA teNeva uvAgacchai, posahasAlaM jAva puvvasaMgaiyaM devaM maNasIkare-mANe - maNasIkaremANe ciTTha | CHAPTER - 16 : AMARKANKA 5000 For Private Personal Use Only ( 231 ) Page #297 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra( 232) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 5 tae NaM paumanAbhassa raNNo aTThamabhattaMsi pariNamamANaMsi puvvasaMgaio devo jAva aago| 5 devaM evaM vayAsI-'evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! jambUddIve dIve bhArahe vAse hatthiNAure nayare jAva da ra ukkiTTasarIrA, taM icchAmi NaM devANuppiyA ! dovaiM deviM ihmaanniyN|' 5 sUtra 143 : rAjA padmanAbha kacchulla nArada kI yaha bAta suna samajha kara draupadI ke rUpa, yauvana da 5 aura lAvaNya para mugdha, Asakta, gRddha aura AgrahavAna (pAne ke lie utAvalA) ho gyaa| vaha Da ra pauSadhazAlA meM gayA aura apane mitradeva kA AhvAna kara tIna dina ke upavAsa kA saMkalpa lekara Da ra dhyAna magna ho gyaa| ra deva ke upasthita hone para usane kahA-"devAnupriya ! jambUdvIpa meM bhAratavarSa meM hastinApura nagara Da ra meM pA~ca pANDavoM kI atyanta sundarI draupadI devI rAnI hai| merI icchA hai ki draupadI devI ko yahA~ 5 lAyA jaay|" INFATUATION OF PADMANAABH ___143. Hearing and understanding all what Narad told him, King SI Padmanaabh got allured, captivated, and enticed by the beauty, youth, and charm of Draupadi and was driven to possess her. He went to the Paushadh shala (the abode of ascetics and place of meditation) and taking a vow of a 5 three day fast sat in meditation in order to invoke a friendly god. ____When the friendly god materialized, he said, "Beloved of gods! In Hastinapur in the Bharat area of the Jambu continent, lives Draupadi, the 9 extremely beautiful queen of the five Pandavs. I desire that she be brought here." 5 sUtra 144 : tae NaM se puvvasaMgatie deve paumanAbhaM evaM vayAsI-'no khalu devANuppiyA ! evaM DA ra bhUyaM, bhavvaM vA, bhavissaM vA, jaM NaM dovaI devI paMca paMDave mottUNa anneNa puriseNaM saddhiM orAlAiMTe 5 jAva vihrissi| tahAvi ya NaM ahaM tava piyaTThayAe dovaiM deviM ihaM havvamANemi' tti kaTTa Ta 2 paumaNAbhaM Apucchai, ApucchittA tAe ukkiTThAe jAva devagaIe lavaNasamudaM majjhamajjheNaM jeNeva ra hatthiNAure Nayare teNeva pahArettha gmnnaae| 5 sUtra 144 : usa mitra deva ne padmanAbha se aisA kahA-"devAnupriya ! bhUta, vartamAna yA bhaviSya meM Da ra yaha asambhava aura azakya hai ki draupadI devI pA~ca pANDavoM ko chor3a dUsare kisI puruSa ke sAtha Da ra patnI rUpa meM rahegI, phira bhI maiM tumhArA mana rakhane ke lie draupadI ko tatkAla yahA~ le AtA huuN|" Tai 5 aisA kahakara usa deva ne utkRSTa deva-gati se lavaNa samudra ke bIca hote hue hastinApura jAne ke lie ra prasthAna kiyaa| 5 144. The friendly god replied, "It is improbable and impossible in all the e 5three segments of time (past, present, and future) that Draupadi leaves the c 15 (232) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Wan nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn) GOOOOOOOODUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUN jjNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNa Page #298 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ IP) solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 233 ) DA 5 five Pandavs and lives with any other man as wife. However, in order to a 15 honour your wish I will at once bring Draupadi here." And the friendly god 5 left for Hastinapur with divine speed over the sea. draupadI kA apaharaNa sUtra 145 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM hatthiNAure juhiTTile rAyA dovaIe devIe saddhiM 15 AgAsatalaMsi suhapasutte yAvi hotthaa| sUtra 145 : kAla ke usa bhAga meM hastinApura nagara meM rAjA yudhiSThira draupadI ke sAtha mahala kI 15 chata para sukha se soyA huA thaa| 5 KIDNAPPING OF DRAUPADI ___145. During that period of time in Hastinapur city Yudhishthir was 5 sleeping with Draupadi at the roof top of his palace. ra sUtra 146 : tae NaM se puvvasaMgatie deve jeNeva juhiTThile rAyA, jeNeva dovaI devI, teNeva DA 15 uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA dovaIe devIe osovaNiyaM dalayai, dalaittA dovaI deviM giNhaiTa 15 giNhittA, tAe ukkiTThAe jAva devagaIe jeNeva amarakaMkA, jeNeva paumaNAbhassa bhavaNe, teNeva DA ra uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA paumaNAbhassa bhavaNaMsi asogavaNiyAe dovaiM deviM ThAvei, ThAvitA 15 osovaNiM avaharai, avaharittA jeNeva paumaNAbhe teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA evaM vayAsI- dA ra 'esa NaM devANuppiyA ! mae hathiNAurAo dovaI devI iha havyamANIyA, tava asogavaNiyAe / 15 ciTThai, ato paraM tumaM jANasi' tti kaTTa jAmeva disiM pAubbhUe tAmeva disiM pddige| ra sUtra 146 : vaha pUrvasAMgatika (paricita) mitra deva vahA~ pahu~cA aura usane draupadI devI koDa 15 avasvApinI (gaharI) nidrA meM sulA diyaa| phira draupadI devI ko uThAkara utkRSTa tIvra gati se da 15 amarakaMkA lauTa rAjA padmanAbha ke mahala meM phNcaa| vahA~ azokavATikA meM draupadI devI ko rakha diyA dA ra aura avasvApinI nidrA se use jagA diyaa| vaha deva taba rAjA padmanAbha ke pAsa gayA aura bolA15 "devAnupriya ! maiM hastinApura se draupadI devI ko yahA~ le AyA huuN| vaha tumhArI azokavATikA meM hai| dI 15 isase Age tuma jaano|" yaha kahakara vaha deva apane sthAna ko calA gyaa| ra 146. The friendly god arrived there and put Draupadi to deep sleep. He 15 lifted Draupadi, returned to Amarkanka with very high divine speed and 15 delivered her at the palace of King Padmanaabh. After placing her in the 5 Ashok garden of the palace he released her from the deep sleep. He went to $ King Padmanaabh and said, "Beloved of gods! I have brought Draupadi herec from Hastinapur. She is in your Ashok garden. From here on you handle your own affairs." And the god left for his abode. 5 CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA ( 233) Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnni Page #299 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ( 234 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra sUtra 147 : tae NaM sA dovaI devI tao muhuttaMtarassa paDibuddhA samANI taM bhavaNaM asogavaNiyaM ca apaccabhijANamANI evaM vayAsI - no khalu amhaM esa sae bhavaNe, No khalu sA amhaM sagA asogavaNiyA, taM Na Najjai NaM ahaM keNaI deveNa vA, dANaveNa vA, kiMpuriseNa vA, kinnareNa vA, mahorageNa vA, gaMdhavveNa vA, annassa raNNo asogavaNiyaM sAhariya' tti ka ohayamaNasaMkappA jAva jhiyAya / sUtra 147 : kucha samaya bAda jaba draupadI kI nIMda TUTI to usa aparicita azokavATikA ko vaha nahIM pahacAna sakI aura mana hI mana bolI - " yaha bhavana to merA nahIM hai, yaha azokavATikA bhI merI nahIM hai / jAne kisa deva, dAnava, kiMpuruSa, kinnara, mahoraga yA gandharva ne merA apaharaNa kara anya rAjA kI azokavATikA meM pahu~cA diyA hai|" yaha soca bhagna - manoratha ( nirAza) udAsa ho vaha cintA meM DUba gii| 147. After some time when Draupadi opened her eyes she could not recognize the surroundings and thought, "This palace is not mine, not even this garden. I don't know what god, demon, Kimpurush, Kinnar, Mahorag, or Gandharva (various demigods) has abducted me and brought me to a garden belonging to some other king." The thought broke her heart. She became dejected and started brooding. sUtra 148 : tae NaM se paumaNAbhe rAyA hAe jAva savvAlaMkAravibhUsie aMteurapariyAlasaMparivuDe jeNeva asogavaNiyA, jeNeva dovaI devI, teNeva uvAgacchai / uvAgacchittA dovaI deviM ohayamaNasaMkappaM jAva jhiyAyamANiM pAsai, pAsittA evaM vayAsI - ' kiM NaM tumaM devANauppie ! ohayamaNasaMkappA jAva jhiyAhi ? evaM khalu tumaM devANuppie ! mama puvvasaMgatieNaM deveNaM jambuddIvAo dIvAo, bhArahAo vAsAo, hatthiNAurAo nayarAo, juhiTThilassa raNNo bhavaNAo sAhariyA, taM mA NaM tumaM devANuppie ! ohayamaNasaMkappA jAva jhiyAhi / tumaM mae saddhiM vipulAI bhogabhogAI jAva viharAhi / ' sUtra 148 : rAjA padmanAbha snAnAdi se nivRtta ho, vastrAlaMkAra pahana, antaHpura parivAra se ghirA azokavATikA meM draupadI ke nikaTa AyA / draupadI devI ko cintA magna dekhakara vaha bolA) "devAnupriye ! tuma bhagna manoratha hokara cintita kyoM ho rahI ho ? merA pUrvasAMgatika deva tumhArA haraNa kara yahA~ le AyA hai| ataH devAnupriye ! tuma udAsa, TUTe hue manaHsaMkalpa vAlI hokara cintA mata kro| tuma mere sAtha vipula bhoga bhogatI Ananda se jIvana bitAo / " 148. King Padmanaabh got ready after taking his bath and adorning himself with his dress and ornaments. Surrounded by his personal staff he came into the garden and approached Draupadi. When he saw Draupadi worried he said, "Beloved of gods! Why are you sad and dejected? On my (234) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA mti Page #300 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ( 235 ) Ta solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA 5 request a friendly god has abducted you and brought you here. So, beloved of gods! you should not be sad, disappointed, and dejected. Come, you may SI 1 spend rest of your life enjoying all the worldly pleasures with me." sUtra 149 : tae NaM sA dovaI devI paumaNAbhaM evaM vayAsI-'evaM khalu devANuppiyA !dA ra jambUddIve dIve bhArahe vAse bAravaIe nayarIe kaNhe NAmaM vAsudeve mama piyabhAue parivasai, taMja 5 jai NaM se chaNhaM mAsANaM mamaM kUvaM no havvamAgacchai tae NaM ahaM devANuppiyA ! jaM tumaM vadasi dI 15 tassa ANA-ovAya-vayaNa Niddese citttthissaami|' 5 sUtra 149 : draupadI ne padmanAbha ko isa prakAra uttara diyA-"devAnupriya ! jambUdvIpa ke bharatakSetra dA 15 meM dvArakA nagarI meM mere pati ke bhAI kRSNa nAmaka vAsudeva rahate haiN| yadi ve chaha mahIne bItane taka SI ra mujhe chur3Ane yahA~ nahIM AyeMge to maiM tumhArI AjJA, upAya, vacana aura nirdeza meM rahane lguuNgii|" TA 15 149. Draupadi thoughtfully replied to King Padmanaabh, "Beloved of S 5 gods! In the city of Dwarka in the Bharat area of the Jambu continent lives Krishna Vasudev, a cousin of my husband. If he does not come here to get me ra released within six months I shall live as you order, advise, instruct, and TA direct. ra sUtra 150 : tae NaM se paume rAyA dovaIe eyamaTuM paDisuNei, paDisuNittA dovaiM deviMDI 5 kaNNaMteure tthvei| tae NaM sA dovaI devI chaTuMchaTeNaM aNikkhitteNaM AyaMbilapariggahieNaM TA ra tavokammeNaM appANaM bhAvemANI vihri| 5 sUtra 150 : rAjA padmanAbha ne draupadI kI yaha bAta mAnalI aura use ku~vArI kanyAoM ke mahala TA 5 meM rakha diyaa| draupadI ne nirantara bele kI tapasyA Arambha krdii| pAraNe meM Ayambila tapa karane kA ra lgii| aura saMyama maya jIvana bitAne lgii| 15 150. King Padmanaabh agreed to Draupadi's proposal and put her up in SI >> the palace meant for virgin girls. Draupadi started the penance of a chain of 12 three day fasts. On the day of eating she did the Ayambil penance (eating B salt-less food made of one type of grain only). She commenced a disciplined & 5 life like an ascetic. ra yudhiSThira dvArA draupadI kI khoja ra sUtra 151 : tae NaM se juhiTThile rAyA tao muhuttaMtarassa paDibuddhe samANe dovaI deviM pAse Ta 5 apAsamANe sayaNijjAo uDhei, uhittA dovaIe devIe savvao samaMtA maggaNa-gavesaNaM karei, karittA dovaIe devIe katthai suI vA khuI vA pavittiM vA alabhamANe jeNeva paMDurAyA teNevA 5 uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA paMDurAyaM evaM vayAsI5 CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA ( 235 ) TA ynnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn jNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNka Page #301 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Wan NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN ra ( 236 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra thA 5 evaM khalu tAo ! mamaM AgAsatalagaMsi pasuttassa pAsAo dovaI devI na Najjai keNai deveNa dI ravA, dANavaNa kinnareNa vA, mahorageNa vA gaMdhavveNa vA, hiyA vA NIyA vA, avakkhittA vA? dhI 5 icchAmi NaM tAo ! dovaIe devIe savvao samaMtA maggaNa-gavesaNaM kritte| sUtra 151 : udhara draupadI kA haraNa ho jAne ke kucha samaya bAda rAjA yudhiSThira kI nIMda Ta 15 khulii|| draupadI ko apane Asa-pAsa na dekha kara zayyA se uThe aura cAroM aura draupadI kI khoja karane lge| kintu kahIM bhI usakI zruti (zabda), kSuti (chIMka) yA pravRtti (sUcanA) na milI to rAjA ra pANDu ke pAsa jAkara bole15 "he tAta ! maiM chata para so rahA thA taba mere nikaTa se draupadI kA na jAne kisa deva, dAnava ra gaMdharva Adi (pUrva sama-sUtra 147) ne haraNa kara liyA, uThAkara le gayA yA khIMca kara le gyaa| ataH 15 he tAta ! merA nivedana hai ki usakI cAroM ora khoja kI jaay|" AUGUJu 15 SEARCH FOR DRAUPADI BY YUDHISHTHIR ____151. Back at Hastinapur, some time after the abduction of Draupadi, S Yudhishthir woke up. When he did not find Draupadi on the bed he got up and looked for her all around. But nowhere did he hear her word, sneezing or 15 sound of any other activity. He went to King Pandu and said - 1 "Father! While we were sleeping on the terrace, some god, demon, (etc.) B appears to have abducted, lifted or pulled and taken away Draupadi from a 15 near me. As such, father! I submit that a search should be called for her." ra sUtra 152 : tae NaM se paMDurAyA koDuMbiyapurise saddAvei, sadAvittA evaM vayAsI-'gacchaha NaM 5 tubbhe devANuppiyA ! hatthiNAure nayare siMghADaga-tiya-caukka-caccara-mahApaha-pahesu mahayA mahayA da ra saddeNaM ugghosemANA ugghIsemANA evaM vadaha-'evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! juhiDillassa raNNoDa 5 AgAsatalagaMsi suhapasuttassa pAsAo dovaI devI na Najjai keNai deveNa vA, dANaveNa vA, Ta 5 kiMpuriseNa vA, kinnareNa vA, mahorageNa vA, gaMdhavveNa vA hiyA vA niyA vA avakkhittA vA? taM Da ra jo NaM devANuppiyA ! dovaIe devIe suI vA khuI vA pavittiM vA parikahei tassa NaM paMDurAyA Ta 15 viulaM atthasaMpayANaM dalayai' tti kaTTa ghosaNaM ghosAveha, ghosAvittA eyamANattiyaM pccppinnh|' 5 tae NaM te koDuMbiyapurisA jAva pccppinnNti| 12 sUtra 152 : rAjA pANDu ne apane sevakoM ko bulAkara Adeza diyA-"devAnupriyo ! hastinApura meM 15 nagara meM zRMgATaka caurAhe-tirAhe-rAjamArga Adi sabhI sthAnoM para ucca svara meM ghoSaNA karo ki 'he Ta 5 devAnupriyo ! chata para soye hue rAjA yudhiSThira ke pAsa se draupadI devI kA kisI deva, dAnava, gaMdharva Da ra Adi ne apaharaNa kara liyA hai, uThAkara kahIM pheMka diyA hai, ataH jo koI draupadI devI kI zruti, thA UUUU (236) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA HELLA0ALALLAAAAAAAAA LON ) manushamansamasrantiussairathe Page #302 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 237 ) kSutiyA pravRtti batAyegA, sUcanA degA usako rAjA pANDu puraskAra svarUpa vipula sampadA deNge|' yaha ghoSaNA kara mujhe sUcita kro| " sevakoM ne rAjAjJA kA pAlana kara punaH sUcita kiyaa| 152. King Pandu called his servants and said, "Beloved of gods ! Make this announcement at every prominent place in Hastinapur including highways, crossings, (etc. ) in loud voice - 'While they were sleeping on the terrace, some god, demon, (etc.) appears to have abducted, lifted or pulled and taken away Draupadi from near King Yudhishthir. Whoever provides information about whereabouts or word, sneezing or sound of any other activity of queen Draupadi will be liberally rewarded by King Pandu.' Do this and report back to me." The servants did as told and reported back. sUtra 153 : tae NaM se paMDU rAyA dovaIe devIe katthai suiM vA jAva alabhamANe koMtiM deviM saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI - gacchaha NaM tumaM devANuppie ! bAravaI nayariM kaNhassa vAsudevassa eyamaTTaM Nivedehi / kaNhe NaM paraM vAsudeve dovaIe devIe maggaNa - gavesaNaM karejjA, annahA na najjai dovaI devIe suI vA khui~ vA pavittiM vA uvalabhejjA / ' sUtra 153 : isa ghoSaNA ke bAda bhI rAjA pANDu ko draupadI kA kahIM se bhI koI samAcAra nahIM milaa| taba unhoMne mahArAnI kuntI ko bulAkara kahA - "he devAnupriye ! tuma dvArakA jAo aura kRSNa vAsudeva se yaha sAre samAcAra kaho / kRSNa vAsudeva hI draupadI kI khoja kareMge anyathA aisA nahIM lagatA ki hameM usakA kucha patA laga skegaa|" 153. Even after this announcement King Pandu did not get any information about Draupadi. He then called queen Kunti and said, "Beloved of gods! Proceed to Dwarka and give all this information to Krishna. It appears that we shall not be able find any trace of Draupadi as long as Krishna does not put in his efforts; only he is capable of finding Draupadi." kuntI kA kRSNa ke pAsa jAnA sUtra 154 : tae NaM koMtI devI paMDuraNNA evaM vRttA samANI jAva paDisuNai, paDiNittA hAyA kayabalikammA hatthikhaMdhavaragayA hatthiNAuraM NayaraM majjhamajheNaM Niggacchai, NiggacchittA kurujaNavayaM majjhaMmajjheNaM jeNeva suraTThAjaNavae, jeNeva bAravaI NayarI, jeNeva aggujjANe, teva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA hatthikhaMdhAo paccoruhai, paccoruhittA koDuMbiyapurise sahAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI-'gacchaha NaM tubbhe devANuppiyA ! bAravaI NayariM jeNeva kaNharasa vAsudevassa CHAPTER - 16: AMARKANKA (237) For Private Personal Use Only Page #303 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ majja ra ( 238 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 5 gihe teNeva aNupavisaha, aNupavisittA kaNhaM vAsudevaM karayalapariggahiyaM evaM vayaha-'evaM khalu dA ra sAmI ! tubbhaM piucchA koMtI devI hatthiNAurAo nayarAo iha havvamAgayA tubbhaM daMsaNaM kNkhti|' TI 5 sUtra 154 : mahArAnI kuntI ne pANDu rAjA kI bAta svIkAra kara lI aura snAnAdi kara taiyAra dA 2 hokara hAthI para savAra huii| hastinApura ke bIca se hotI kuru deza ko pAra kiyA aura phira surASTra / ra janapada meM hotI huI dvArakA nagarI ke bAhara pahu~ca zreSTha udyAna meM tthhriiN| hAthI se nIce utara kara TA 5 apane sevakoM ko bulAyA aura kahA-"devAnupriyo ! dvArakA nagarI meM praveza kara kRSNa vAsudeva ke dA ra pAsa jAkara yathAvidhi vandana kara kahanA-"he svAmI ! Apake pitA kI bahana kuntI devI hastinApura DA ra se yahA~ AI hai aura Apake darzanoM kI icchA karatI haiN|" 5 KUNTI GOES TO KRISHNA - 154. Queen Kunti accepted the request of King Pandu. She got ready after SI 2 taking her bath and dressing up and rode an elephant. She moved through S 5 the streets of Hastinapur city and crossing Kuru and Surashtra states , 15 reached the outskirts of Dwarka. She camped in a beautiful garden. After 2) getting down from the elephant she called her servants and said, "Beloved of gods! Enter Dwarka, go to Krishna Vasudev, and after extending courtesy tell him, 'Sire! Queen Kunti, your father's sister has arrived here 2 from Hastinapur and desires to behold you." __sUtra 155 : tae NaM koDubiyapurisA jAva kheNti| tae NaM kaNhe vAsudeve koDuMbiyapurisANaM aMtie eyamaDhe soccA Nisamma hadvatuDhe TA I hatthikhaMdhavaragae bAravaIe nayarIe majhamajjheNaM jeNeva koMtI devI teNeva uvAgacchai, DA ra uvAgacchittA hatthikhaMdhAo paccoruhai, paccoruhittA koMtIe devIe pAyaggahaNaM karei, karittA TA 5 koMtIe devIe saddhiM hatthikhaMdhaM durUhai, durUhittA bAravaIe nagarIe majhamajheNaM jeNeva sae gihe drA ra teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA sayaM gihaM annupvisi| 5 sUtra 155. sevakoM ne vAsudeva kRSNa ke pAsa jAkara kuntI devI ke Agamana kA samAcAra khaa| DA ra kRSNa vAsudeva yaha samAcAra jAnakara prasanna va saMtuSTa hue aura hAthI para savAra ho vahA~ Aye / 5 jahA~ udyAna meM kuntI devI ThaharI thiiN| hAthI se utara kara unhoMne kuntI devI ke caraNa sparza kiye dA ra aura unheM sAtha le punaH hAthI para savAra ho nagara ke madhya hote hue apane mahala meM aaye| DI 5 155. The servants went to Krishna Vasudev and conveyed the news of the 15 arrival of queen Kunti. 12 Krishna Vasudev was pleased and contented to hear this news and riding an elephant he came to the camp of queen Kunti. He got down from the CUUUUU JOURUJAL 15 (238) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA yinnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #304 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ HUUUUUUUUUUUUUNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNjjjjjjjja ra solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 239 ) 15 elephant, touched her feet and taking her along he returned to his palace riding the elephant and passing through the city. ra sUtra 156 : tae NaM se kaNhe vAsudeva koMtiM deviM pahAyaM kayabalikammaM jimiyabhuttuttarAgayaMTa 5 jAva suhAsaNavaragayaM evaM vayAsI-'saMdisau NaM piucchA ! kimAgamaNapaoyaNaM?' ra sUtra 156 : kuntI devI snAna-bhojanAdi se nivRtta hone ke bAda Akara Asana para baitthiiN| taba 15 kRSNa vAsudeva ne kahA-"he pitRbhaginI !batAiye Apake Ane kA kyA prayojana hai?" ra 156. After her bath and meals gueen Kunti came and took a seat near ] 5 Krishna. He asked, "Aunt Kunti! Tell me what brings you to me?" ra sUtra 157 : tae NaM koMtI devI kaNhaM vAsudevaM evaM vayAsI-'evaM khalu puttA ! hatthiNAureDa raNayare juhiTThillassa AgAsatale suhapasuttassa dovaI devI pAsAo Na Najjai keNai avahiyA vA, Ta 15 NIyA vA, avakkhittA vA, taM icchAmi NaM puttA ! dovaIe devIe maggaNagavesaNaM kyN|' ra sUtra 157 : kuntI devI ne uttara diyA-"he putra hastinApura meM rAta ko yudhiSThira chata para soTa 5 rahA thaa| usake pAsa se draupadI ko na jAne kauna apaharaNa karake le gyaa| ataH he putra ! maiM cAhatI DA ra hU~ ki tuma usakI khoja kro|" 6 157. "Son! While they were sleeping on the terrace of their palace in TA 5 Hastinapur someone has abducted Draupadi from near Yudhishthir. Son! I want you to find her." 5 kRSNa kA AzvAsana ra sUtra 158 : tae NaM se kaNhe vAsudeve koMtiM piucchiM evaM vayAsI-jaM navaraM piucchA ! Ta 5 dovaIe devIe katthai suI vA jAva labhAmi to NaM ahaM pAyAlAo vA bhavaNAo vADa ra addhabharahAo vA samaMtao dovaI sAhatthiM uvaNemi' tti kaTTa koMtiM piucchiM sakkArei, sammANei TA 5jAva pddivisjjei| ra sUtra 158 : kRSNa vAsudeva ne kuntI buA ko Azvasta kiyA-"buA jI ! draupadI devI kI ra zruti Adi kA tanika bhI AbhAsa hote hI maiM tatkAla use le AU~gA cAhe vaha pAtAla meM, dharatI TA 15 para yA AkAza meM kahIM bhI ho|''yh kahakara kRSNa ne kuntI buA kA yathocita Adara satkAra kara 5 ra unheM vidA kiyaa| 5 KRISHNA GIVES ASSURANCE ra 158. Krishna assured his aunt Kunti, "Aunt! As soon as I get even the 5 slightest trace of Draupadi I shall get her back from wherever she is, be it on 5 the earth, in the sky, or the nether world." And Krishna bid farewell to his 5 aunt Kunti with due honour and respect. PTER-16 : AMARKANKA (239) C FinnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnAR Page #305 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ maNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNa manamAja ( 240) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 5 sUtra 159 : tae NaM sA koMtI devI kaNheNaM vAsudeveNaM paDivisajjiyA samANI jAmeva disiM dI ra pAubbhUA tAmeva disiM pddigyaa| 5 sUtra 159 : vAsudeva zrIkRSNa se AzvAsana pAkara kuntI devI apane nagara ko lauTa gii| ra 159. After getting this assurance from Krishna queen Kunti returned to P her city. 15 sUtra 160 : tae NaM se kaNhe vAsudeve koDubiyapurise saddAvei, sahAvittA evaM vayAsI-da 2 'gacchaha NaM tubbhe devANuppiyA ! bAravaI nayariM evaM jahA paMDU tahA ghosaNaM ghosAvei, jAvaDa ra paccappiNaMti, paMDussa jhaa| ___ sUtra 160 : kuntI devI ke lauTa jAne para vAsudeva zrIkRSNa ne apane sevakoM ko bulAkara Adeza DA ra diyA-"devAnupriyo ! dvArakA nagara meM sabhI sthAnoM para draupadI ke apaharaNa ke sambandha meM ghoSaNA 5 kro|" (ghoSaNA kA vistAra pUrvasama-sU-152 ke anusAra jaisI pANDu rAjA ne hastinApura meM ghoSaNA 8 ra karavAI usI prakAra samajheM) sevakoM ne rAjAjJA kA pAlana kara vAsudeva ko sUcita kara diyaa| _____160. When Kunti left, Krishna Vasudev called his servants and said, 5 "Beloved of gods! Make an announcement about queen Draupadi's abduction C Dat every prominent place in Dwarka (as in para 152)." The servants did as ra told and reported back. ra sUtra 161 : tae NaM se kaNhe vAsudeve annayA aMto aMteuragae orohe jAva vihri| imaM ca 5NaM kacchullae jAva samovaie jAva NisIittA kaNhaM vAsudevaM kusalodaMtaM pucchi| ___ sUtra 161. eka bAra vAsudeva zrIkRSNa aMtaHpura meM rAniyoM ke sAtha baiThe the| usa samaya kacchulla 5nArada AkAza se utara zrIkaSNa ke pAsa jAkara Asana para baiThe aura unase kSema kuzala pUchane lge| dA (pUrA varNana sUtra 134, 135 ke anusAra samajheM) 161. Once when Krishna Vasudev was sitting in his private quarters with 5 his queens, Kacchull Narad landed in the palace, came to Krishna Vasudev, 5 sat down and asked about his well being. (details as in para 134, 135). 5 nArada se sUcanA ra sUtra 162 : tae NaM se kaNhe vAsudeve kacchullaM NArayaM evaM vayAsI-'tumaM NaM devANuppiyA ! Tra 5 bahUNi gAmA''gara jAva aNupavisasi, taM atthi yAiM te kahiM vi dovaIe devIe suI vA jAva Dha ra uvaladdhA?' 5 tae NaM se kacchulle NArae kaNhaM vAsudevaM evaM vayAsI-'evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! annayA 15 dhAyaIsaMDe dIve purathimaddhaM dAhiNaddhabhArahavAsaM amarakaMkArAyahANiM gaye, tattha NaM mae DA ra paumanAbhassa raNNo bhavaNaMsi dovaI devI jArisiyA diTTapuvvA yAvi hotthaa|' (240) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA 3 AnnnnnAAAAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnns Page #306 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - ( 241 ) 2 solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ra tae NaM kaNhe vAsudeve kacchullaM NArayaM evaM vayAsI-tubbhaM ceva NaM devANuppiyA ! evaM DA puvvkmm|' ra tae NaM se kacchullanArae kaNheNaM vAsudeveNaM evaM vutte samANe uppayaNiM vijaM AvAhei, SI ra AvAhittA jAmeva disiM pAubbhUe tAmeva disiM pddige| ra sUtra 162 : vAsudeva zrIkRSNa ne kacchulla nArada se pUchA-"devAnupriya ! Apa aneka grAmAdi meM e jAte haiM kyA kahIM Apako draupadI ke sambandha meM koI sUcanA yA jAnakArI milI hai|" ra nArada ne uttara diyA-"devAnupriya ! eka bAra maiM dhAtakIkhaNDa dvIpa meM pUrva dizA ke dakSiNArdhaS ra bharatakSetra meM amarakaMkA nAma kI rAjadhAnI meM gayA thaa| vahA~ maiMne rAjA padmanAbha ke bhavana meM draupadI Ta 15 devI jaisI mahilA dekhI thii|" zrIkRSNa bole-"devAnupriya ! yaha saba ApakA hI kiyA-dharA jAna par3atA hai ?" ___ zrIkRSNa ke ye vacana sunakara nArada utpatanI vidyA kA AhvAna kara jidhara se Aye udhara hI Da ra vApasa cale gye| UOOO NEWS FROM NARAD I 162. Krishna Vasudev asked Kacchull Narad, "Beloved of gods! You go around to many villages, cities, etc. Did you get any news or information ci about Draupadi?" Narad replied, "Beloved of gods! Once I went to Amarkanka city in the 5 southern half of the eastern Bharat area in the Dhatkikhand continent. There, in the palace of King Padmanaabh I saw a lady who resembled C Draupadi." Krishna, "Beloved of gods! It appears to be your doing?" 15 Kacchull Narad at once invoked the Utpatni power and took off in the 5 direction he came from. ___ sUtra 163 : tae NaM se kaNhe vAsudeve dUyaM saddAveI, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI-gacchaha NaM tuma dA ra devANuppiyA ! hathiNaAuraM, paMDussa raNNo eyama nivedehi-'evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! dhAyaisaMDe / ra dIve purathimaddhe amarakaMkAe rAyahANIe paumanAbhassa-bhavaNaMsi dovaIe devIe pauttI uvlddhaa| TI ra taM gacchaMtu NaM paMca paMDavA cAuraMgiNIe seNAe saddhiM saMparivuDA puratthima-veyAlIe mamaM hI paDivAlemANA cittuNtu|' ra sUtra 163 : zrIkRSNa vAsudeva ne apanA dUta bulAyA aura use AjJA dI-"devAnupriya ! ra hastinApura jAkara rAjA pANDu se yaha nivedana karo-"he devAnupriya ! dhAtakIkhaNDa dvIpa ke pUrvArdha 8 5 CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA ( 241) TA Fnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #307 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ( 242 ) TUVUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUTTUMIST jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA ra bharata meM amarakaMkA nagarI meM padmanAbha rAjA ke bhavana meM draupadI devI kA patA lagA hai| ataH pA~coM Ta 15 pANDavoM ko caturaMgiNI senA sahita prayANa karake pUrva dizA ke lavaNasamudra taTa para pahu~ca kara merI DA ra pratIkSA karane kI AjJA deN|" 5 163. Krishna Vasudev called his emissary and said, "Beloved of gods! go to TA 5 Hastinapur and inform King Pandu--'Beloved of gods! Draupadi has been l found in the palace of King Padmanaabh in Amarkanka city in the southern half of the eastern Bharat area in the Dhatkikhand continent. As such, you should order the five Pandavs to march with their four pronged army to the Beastern coast on the Lavan sea and wait for me." ___ sUtra 164 : tae NaM dUe jAva bhaNai-'paDivAlemANA citttthh|' te vi jAva citttthti| ra sUtra 164 : dUta ne hastinApura jAkara saMdeza kahA aura tadanusAra pA~coM pANDava apanI senA Ta 5 sahita samudrataTa para pahu~cakara zrIkRSNa vAsudeva kI pratIkSA karane lge| 2 164. The emissary went to Hastinapur and delivered the message. 5 Accordingly the five Pandavs arrived with their four pronged army at the a eastern coast on the Lavan sea and waited for Krishna. kRSNa kA prayANa ra sUtra 165 : tae NaM se kaNhe vAsudeve koDuMbiyapurise saddAvei, sadAvittA evaM vayAsI-S 5 'gacchaha NaM tubbhe devANuppiyA ! sannAhiyaM bheriM taaddeh|' te vi taaleti|| ___ sUtra 165 : idhara zrIkRSNa vAsudeva ne punaH apane sevakoM ko bulAkara AjJA dI-"devAnupriyo ! S ra jAkara sAmarika bherI (yuddha kI bherI) bjaao|" sevakoM ne rAjAjJA kA pAlana kiyaa| KRISHNA MARCHES _____165. Krishna Vasudev again called his servants and said, "Beloved of gods! Da Go and sound the war trumpets." The servants did as told and reported back. $ sUtra 166 : tae NaM tIse saNNAhiyAe bherIe sadaM soccA samuddavijayapAmokkhA dasa dasArA Ta jAva chappaNNaM balavayasAhassIo sannaddhabaddha jAva gahiyAuha-paharaNA appegaiyA hayagayA jAvaDa ra vaggurA-parikkhittA jeNeva sabhA suhammA, jeNeva kaNhe vAsudeve teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA ? karayala jAva vddhaaveNti| ra sUtra 166 : yuddha kI bherI kI dhvani sunakara samudravijaya Adi daza dazAra sahita sabhI chappana / 5 hajAra balavAna yAdava vIra kavaca Adi pahana, taiyAra ho apane Ayudha va praharaNoM se sannaddha ho TI 15 hAthI, ghor3e Adi para savAra ho subhaToM ke samUha ke sAtha kRSNa vAsudeva kI sudharmA sabhA meM Aye DA 12 aura hAtha jor3a unakA abhivAdana kiyaa| ra ( 242) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Sinnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn ETUUvcccrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr CUU Page #308 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 243 ) hA 5 166. Hearing the war trumpets the Dashar braves including a >> Samudravijaya and all the fifty six thousand Yadav braves got ready after 9 2 donning armour. They collected their weapons and arrived at the Sudharma assembly of Krishna Vasudev riding elephants, horses, etc. and accompanied ] 5 by their soldiers. They greeted Krishna joining their palms. __sUtra 167 : tae NaM kaNhe vAsudeve hatthikhaMdhavaragae sakoraMTamalladAmeNaM chatteNaM dharijjamANeNaM S ra seyavaracAmarAhiM vIijjamANe mahayA haya-gaya-raha-pavarajohakaliyAe cAuraMgiNIe seNAe saddhiM Ta 15 saMparivuDe mahayA bhaDa-caDagara-pahakareNaM bAravaIe NayarIe majjhaMmajjheNaM Niggacchai, NiggacchittA 8 5 jeNeve purathimaveyAlI teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA paMcahiM paMDavehiM saddhiM egayao milai, ra milittA khaMdhAvAraNivesaM karei, karittA posahasAlaM aNupavisai, aNupavisittA sutthiyaM devaM / 5 maNasi karemANe karemANe citttthi| ra sUtra 167 : taba kRSNa vAsudeva svayaM zreSTha hAthI para ArUr3ha hue| unake sara para sapheda koraMTa DA ra phUloM kI mAlAoM kA chatra lagAyA gayA aura donoM pArzva meM zveta cAmara DulAye jAne lge| veTa 15 vizAla, ghor3e, hAthI, ratha tathA padAti yoddhAoM se banI caturaMgiNI senA aura anya subhaToM sahita DA ra dvArakA nagara ke bIca se nikale aura pUrva dizA meM samudra taTa para jA phuNce| vahA~ pANDavoM se mile hI e aura senA kA par3Ava (skaMdhAvAra) DAlakara pauSadhazAlA meM gye| vahA~ lavaNasamudra ke ArakSaka susthita TA 15 deva ke dhyAna meM sthita ho gye| 167. Now Krishna himself rode a king elephant. A canopy made up of R garlands of Korant flowers was fixed over his head and on both his flanks ] 5 white whisks were being plied. He passed through Dwarka city with his large a 5 four pronged army comprising of elephants, horses, chariots and foot soldiers, and many other warriors and proceeded to the eastern sea coast. After making camp and meeting the five Pandavs he went to the Paushadh2 shala (place for meditation). There he started meditation to invoke god , Susthit, the care-taker of the Lavan sea. 15 sUtra 168 : tae NaM kaNhassa vAsudevassa aTThamabhattaMsi pariNamamANaMsi suTTio jAva DA ra Agao-'bhaNa devANuppiyA ! jaM mae kaayvvN|' tae NaM se kaNhe vAsudeve suTTiyaM devaM evaM vayAsI-'evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! dovaI devI jAva paumanAbhassa raNNo bhavaNaMsi sAhariyA, taM NaM tuma devANuppiyA ! mama paMcahiM paMDavehiM saddhiMDa ra appachaTTassa chahaM rahANaM lavaNasamudde maggaM viyraahi| jANaM ahaM amarakaMkArAyahANiM dovaIe TI 5 devIe kUvaM gcchaami|' ra sUtra 168 : zrIkRSNa vAsudeva kA aSTamabhakta (telA) pUrNa hone para susthita deva unake nikaTa 5 prakaTa hokara bolA--"devAnupriya ! kahie mujhe kyA karanA hai ?" 15 CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA (243) yunnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #309 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jja P( 244 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra drA 5 zrIkRSNa ne batAyA-"devAnupriya ! draupadI devI kA apaharaNa kara unheM padmanAbha rAjA ke bhavana meM se ra le jAyA gayA hai| ataH tuma mere aura pA~coM pANDavoM ke rathoM ko lavaNasamudra pAra karane kA mArga do Da 5 jisase maiM draupadI devI ko chur3A lAne ke lie amarakaMkA jA skuuN|" 2 168. When Krishna completed his three day fast god Susthit appeared < 2 before him and said, "Beloved of gods! Please tell me what I have to do?" 5 Krishna Vasudev said, "Beloved of gods! Draupadi has been abducted and taken to the palace of King Padmanaabh. So make a path for me and the five 2 Pandavs to cross the Lavan sea on chariots so that I may proceed to B Amarkanka city in order to get Draupadi released." ___ sUtra 169 : tae NaM se sutthie deve kaNhaM vAsudevaM evaM vayAsI-'kiNNaM devANuppiyA ! jahA 5 ceva paumanAbhassa raNNo puvvasaMgatieNaM deveNaM dovaI devI jAva saMhariyA, tahA ceva dovaiM deviM dhAyaIsaMDAo dIvAo bhArahAo jAva hatthiNAuraM sAharAmi? udAhu paumanAbhaM rAyaMTa 15 sapurabalavAhaNaM lavaNasamudde pakkhivAmi?' ___ sUtra 176 : susthita deva ne uttara diyA-"devAnupriya ! aisA kyoM nahIM karate? jaise rAjA DA ra padmanAbha ke pUrvasAMgatika deva ne draupadI devI kA yudhiSThira ke rAjamahaloM se apaharaNa kiyA thA kyA 5 usI prakAra maiM draupadI devI ko amarakaMkA sthita padmanAbha rAjA ke mahala se hastinApura le AU~ ? 12 athavA kyA padmanAbha rAjA ko, usake nagara, sainya tathA vAhanoM sahita lavaNasamudra meM pheMka dUM ?" 15 169. Susthit god replied, "Beloved of gods! Why not do as I say? As the friendly god abducted Draupadi from the palace of king Yudhishthir, I too < 2 will abduct Draupadi from King Padmanaabh's palace and deliver her to s B Hastinapur. Alternatively, I could throw King Padmanaabh in the Lavan sea 5 along with his city, vehicles and army." sUtra 170 : tae NaM kaNhe vAsudeve sutthiyaM devaM evaM vayAsI-'mA NaM tumaM devANappiyA ! | 15 jAva saahraahi| tumaM NaM devANuppiyA ! lavaNasamudde appachaTThassa chaNhaM rahANaM maggaM viyarAhi, sayameva NaM ahaM dovaIe devIe kUvaM gcchaami|' 5 sUtra 170 : zrIkRSNa vAsudeva ne kahA-"devAnupriya ! tuma yaha saba mata kro| tuma to hamAre da ra chaha rathoM ko lavaNa samudra se jAne kA mArga de do| maiM svayaM hI draupadI devI ko vApisa lAne DA jaauuNgaa|" ra 170. Krishna Vasudev said, "No, beloved of gods! do no such thing. Yous B just give us passage for our six chariots to go across the sea. I will go myself SI 55 to set Draupadi free." JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA uurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr 15 (244) Page #310 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA (245 ) SI 15 sUtra 171 : te NaM se suTTie deve kaNhaM vAsudevaM evaM vayAsI-'evaM hou|' paMcahiM paMDavehiM DA ra saddhiM appachaTThassa chaNhaM rahANaM lavaNasamudde maggaM viyri| 15 sUtra 171 : susthita deva ne-"aisA hI ho" kahakara chahoM rathoM ko lavaNa samudra meM gamana kA DA 12 mArga pradAna kara diyaa| 5 171. Susthit god said, "As you wish," and gave the desired passage 5 through the sea. 5 sUtra 172 : tae NaM se kaNhe vAsudeve cAuraMgiNiM seNaM paDivisajjei, paDivisajjittA paMcahiTa 15 paMDavehiM saddhiM appachaTe chahiM rahehiM lavaNasamuI majjhamajheNaM vIIvayai, vIIvaittA jeNeva DI ra amarakaMkA rAyahANI, jeNeva amarakaMkAe aggujjANe teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA rahaM Thavei, TA 15 ThavittA dAruyaM sArahiM saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI ra sUtra 172 : vAsudeva kRSNa ne caturaMgiNI senA ko vApasa vidA kara diyA aura pA~ca pANDavoM 2 15 sahita svayaM chaha rathoM meM baiThakara lavaNasamudra ke bIca se hote hue amarakaMkA rAjadhAnI ke nikaTa jAda ra phuNce| nagara ke bAhara pahu~cakara pradhAna udyAna meM pahuMce aura apane sArathI dAruka ko bulAkara kahA- Da 5 172. Krishna sent the armies back and in six chariots crossed the sea with a the five Pandavs to reach near Amarkanka city. He stopped in the main 5 garden outside the city and called his driver Daruk and said, 5 padmanAbha ko cunautI __ sUtra 173 : 'gacchaha NaM tuma devANuppiyA ! amarakaMkA rAyahANiM aNupavisAhi, TA 15 aNupavisittA paumaNAbhassa raNNo vAmeNaM pAeNaM pAyapIDhaM akkamittA kuMtaggeNaM lehaM paNAmehi; DA ra tivaliyaM bhiuDiM NiDAle sAha? Asurutte ruTe kuddhe kuvie caMDikkie evaM vadaha-'haM bhoTa 5 paumaNAhA ! apatthiya-patthiyA ! duraMta-paMtalakkhANA ! hINapuNNacAuddasA ! siri-hiri-da ra dhIparivajjiyA ! ajjaM Na bhavasi, kiM NaM tuma Na jANAsi kaNhassa vAsudevassa bhagiNiM dovaiDa 5 deviM ihaM havvaM aannmaanne| taM evamavi gae, paccappiNAhi NaM tumaM dovaiM deviM kaNhassa vAsudevassa, ra ahavA NaM juddhasajje nngicchaahi| esa NaM kaNhe vAsudeve paMcahiM paMDavehi appachaDe dovaI devIe DA 5 kUvaM hvvmaage|' ra sUtra 173 : "devAnupriya ! tuma jAo aura amarakaMkA rAjadhAnI meM praveza kara rAjA padmanAbha ra ke nikaTa phuNco| vahA~ pahu~cakara usake pAdapITha ko apane bAyeM pA~va se Thokara mArakara apane bhAle / 5 kI noMka se yaha patra de do| usake bAda bhRkuTi tAna, kapAla para salavaTeM DAla, A~khe lAlakara, roSa, TA krodha, aura kopa se pracaNDa rUpa dhAraNa karake usase kahanA-'o padmanAbha ! avAMchita kI vAMchA DA ra karane vAle ! ananta kulakSaNoM vAle ! caturdazI ko janme puNyahIna ! zrI, lajjA aura buddhi se TA UUU UUUUUE PTER-16 : AMARKANKA Fennnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnni ( 245) Page #311 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ bhaNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNV ra ( 246 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra kA hIna ! Aja tU bacegA nahIM ! kyA tU nahIM jAnatA ki tUne kRSNa vAsudeva kI bahana draupadI devI kA DA ra haraNa kara liyA hai ? jo huA so huaa| aba bhI acchA hogA ki tU draupadI devI ko kRSNa vAsudeva / 5 ko lauTA de| anyathA yuddha ke lie taiyAra hokara bAhara nikl| pA~coM pANDavoM sahita kRSNa vAsudeva 5 draupadI devI ko tujhase chIna kara le jAne ke lie abhI-abhI yahA~ pahu~ce haiN|" UUUU >> CHALLENGE TO PADMANAABH ra 173. "Beloved of gods! Enter Amarkanka city and go to King 5 Padmanaabh. When you arrive near his throne, kick his leg-rest with your 15 left foot and deliver him this letter with the tip of your spear. After that, with > a frown creasing the skin on your forehead, turn your eyes red, and taking a SI threatening posture filled with fury, anger, and wrath, give him this warning, 'Hey Padmanaabh! O desirous of the undesired! O storehouse of vices! 0 B virtueless, born on the fourteenth night of the dark half of the month! O graceless, shameless, and witless fool! You are facing your doom. Don't you 15 know that you have abducted Draupadi, the sister of Krishna Vasudev. Ta 5 However, let bygones be bygones. Even now it would be to your benefit if you return Draupadi to Krishna Vasudev. Otherwise get ready for war and come out. Krishna Vasudev and the five Pandavs have just arrived here to rescue ra Draupadi from your clutches." sUtra 174 : tae NaM se dArue sArahI kaNheNaM vAsudeveNaM evaM vutte samANe hadvatuDhe jAva DA ra paDisuNei, paDisuNettA amarakaMkA rAyahANiM aNupavisai aNupavisittA jeNeva paumanAbhe teNeva / 15 uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA karayala jAva vaddhAvettA evaM vayAsI-esa NaM sAmI! mama dA ra viNayapaDivattI, imA annA mama sAmiyassa samuhANatti' tti kaTTa Asurutte vAmapAeNaM pAyapIDhaM kA 5 aNukkamati, aNukkamittA koMtaggeNaM lehaM paNAmei, paNAmittA jAva kUvaM hvvmaage| 2 sUtra 174 : sArathI dAruka ne vAsudeva kI AjJA prasannacitta ho svIkAra kI aura amarakaMkA, 5 rAjadhAnI meM praveza kiyaa| rAjA padmanAbha ke pAsa pahu~ca kara usane donoM hAtha jor3a yathAvidhi Ta 5 abhinandana kiyA aura kahA-"svAmin ! yaha to merI ora se apane ziSTAcAra kI abhivyakti thii| ra mere svAmI kI AjJA isase bhinna hai| vaha aba prastuta karatA huuN|" aura usane vAsudeva kRSNa kI 2 ra AjJA kA akSarazaH pAlana karate hue krodha se lAla netra kara, pAdapITha ko bAyeM pA~va se Thokara TA 5 mArI, bhAle kI noMka se patra diyA aura vAsudeva ke Adeza ko doharA diyaa| R 174. Driver Daruk was pleased to accept the order and he, at once, went a 5 to Amarkanka city. He approached King Padmanaabh, joined his palms in a 5 greeting and said, "Sire! This was my personal courtesy. The instructions of my master are in variance from this. Now I do as I have been ordered." And 15(246) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA' Shaannnnnnnnnnn Page #312 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ phujja solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 247 ) he did exactly as Krishna Vasudev had instructed him to do. Eyes red with anger, he kicked the leg-rest with his left foot, delivered the letter with the tip of his spear and repeated the message of Krishna. sUtra 175 : tae NaM se paumaNAbhe dArueNaM sArahiNA evaM vRtte samANe Asurute tivaliM bhiuDiM niDAle sAhaDDa evaM vayAsI - No appaNAmi NaM ahaM devANuppiyA ! kaNhassa vAsudevassa dovaI, esa NaM ahaM sayameva jujjhasajjo niggacchAmi, tti kaTTu dAruyaM sArahiM evaM vayAsI- 'kevalaM bho ! rAyasatthesu dUe avajjhe' tti kaTTu asakkAriya asammANiya avaddAreNaM NicchubhAve | sUtra 175 : dUta kA kathana sunakara uttara meM padmanAbha ne krodha se lAla ho bhRkuTi tAna kara lalATa para tIna salavaTeM DAlakara kahA - " devAnupriya ! maiM kRSNa vAsudeva ko draupadI vApasa nahIM kruuNgaa| lo, maiM svayaM yuddha ke lie taiyAra hokara nikalatA huuN|" padmanAbha ne punaH dUta ko sambodhita kiyA- "he dUta ! rAjanIti zAstra meM dUta avadhya hai| isa kAraNa tujhe chor3a detA hU~ / " aura usane dUta ko apamAnita tiraskRta kara pichale dvAra se nikAla diyA / 175. When he heard this message King Padmanaabh too became furious. With a frown and three creases on his forehead he replied, "Beloved of gods! I will not return Draupadi to Krishna. I will prepare for the battle and come out at once." King Padmanaabh again addressed the emissary, "Messenger! Emissaries enjoy diplomatic immunity. That is why I allow you to go without harm." And he summarily dismissed the emissary and as an insult made him leave from the back door. sUtra 176 : tae NaM se dArue sArahI paumanAbheNaM asakkAriya jAva nicchUDhe samANe jeNeva kahe vAsudeve teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA karayala - pariggahiyaM jAva kaNhaM vAsudevaM evaM vayAsI - ' evaM khalu ahaM sAmI ! tubbhaM vayaNeNaM jAva NicchubhAvei / ' sUtra 176 : padmanAbha rAjA dvArA apamAna karake tiraskAra pUrvaka nikAle jAne para sArathi dAruka kRSNa vAsudeva ke pAsa lauTA aura hAtha jor3akara sArA vRttAnta sunA diyA / 176. Insulted and dismissed summarily by King Padmanaabh, driver Daruk returned to Krishna Vasudev and narrated his experience in detail. sUtra 177 : tae NaM se paumaNAbhe balavAuyaM saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI - 'khippAmeva bho devANuppiyA ! abhisekkaM hatthirayaNaM paDikappeha / ' tayANaMtaraM ca NaM cheyAyariya-uvadesamaivikappaNAhiM vigappehiM jAva uvaNei / tae NaM se paumanAhe sannaddha jAva abhiseyaM (hatthirayaNaM) durUhai, durUhittA haya-gaya jeNeva kaNhe vAsudeve taNeva pahArettha gamaNAe / sUtra 177 : udhara vAsudeva ke dUta ko nikAla dene ke pazcAt rAjA padmanAbha ne apane senApati ko bulAyA aura kahA - " devAnupriya ! abhiSeka kiye hue zreSTha hAthI ko taiyAra karake CHAPTER - 16 : AMARKANKA (247) For Private. Personal Use Only Shen Page #313 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ prajjjja ta ra ( 248 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra || 15 laao|" senApati ne kuzala AcArya ke upadeza se utpanna huI buddhi kI kalpanA ke vikalpoM (aneka ra prakAra kI yuktiyoM) meM nipuNa puruSoM se zreSTha hAthI kA abhiSeka karavA kara use rAjA ke sAmane / ra upasthita kiyaa| vaha ujjvala vastra se DhakA aura susajjita thaa| rAjA padmanAbha kavaca Adi dhAraNa Ta 15 karake sajjita huA aura usa abhiSikta hAthI para ArUr3ha huaa| apanI caturaMgiNI senA ke sAtha Da usane kRSNa vAsudeva ke par3Ava kI ora prasthAna kiyaa| 15 177. After dismissing the emissary of Krishna, King Padmanaabh called 15 his commander-in-chief and said, "Beloved of gods! Equip an anointed l > elephant of the best breed for war and bring it here." The commander got a SI good and pedigreed elephant selected and anointed by proficient exponents of the field, trained by experts of the subject, and produced it before the king. It 2 was duly covered with white cloth, decorated and equipped. King Padmanaabh got ready after putting on his armour, etc. and rode that anointed elephant. He marched with his armies towards the camp.of Krishna. 5 pANDavoM kI hAra ___ sUtra 178 : tae NaM se kaNhe vAsudeve paumanAbhaM rAyANaM ejjamANaM pAsai, pAsittA te paMca da paMDave evaM vayAsI-'haM bho dAragA ! kiM tubbhe paumanAbheNaM saddhiM jujjhihiha udAhu pecchihiha?' 5 tae NaM paMca paMDavA kaNhaM vAsudevaM evaM vayAsI-'amhe NaM sAmI ! jujjhAmo, tubbhe pecchh|' dA 5 tae NaM paMca paMDave sannaddha jAva paharaNA rahe duruhaMti, duruhittA jeNeva paumanAbhe rAyA teNeva se ra uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA evaM vayAsI-'amhe vA paumaNAbhe vA rAya tti kaTTa paumanAbheNaM saddhiM DA B saMpalaggA yAvi hotthaa| sUtra 178 : jaba kRSNa vAsudeva ne rAjA padmanAbha ko Ate dekhA to ve pA~coM pANDavoM se bole-Da 5 "are bAlako ! tuma padmanAbha ke sAtha yuddha karoge yA kevala yuddha dekhoge hI?" pANDavoM ne uttara diyA-"svAmI ! hama yuddha kareMge Apa kevala dekhie|" pA~coM pANDava astra-zastra le taiyAra ho rathoM para savAra hue aura rAjA padmanAbha ke nikaTa phuNce| da mana meM yaha saMkalpa karake ki "Aja yA to hama haiM yA rAjA padmanAbha haiM'' ve yuddha meM kUda pdd'e|| DEFEAT OF PANDAVS 178. When Krishna Vasudev saw King Padmanaabh coming he asked the five Pandavs, "Children! Would you like to fight King Padmanaabh or want to remain spectators only?" B The Pandavs replied, "Sir! We shall fight; you just watch." JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA S Sinnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny vrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrruuuuuuuuuuuu 15 (248) Page #314 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ maNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNya solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 249 ) hA 5 The five Pandavs collected their weapons, got ready and boarded their si 15 chariots. They approached King Padmanaabh, resolved, "Today either King S Padmanaabh will perish or we," and jumped into the battle. E sUtra 179 : tae NaM se paumanAbhe rAyA te paMca paMDave khippAmeva haya-mahiya-pavaravIra ghAiyavivaDiya-ciMdhaddhaya-paDAge jAva disodisiM pddisehei| tae NaM te paMca paMDavA paumaNAbheNaM ra raNNA haya-mahiyapavaravIra-ghAiyavivaDiya jAva paDisehiyA samANA atthAmA jAva adhAraNijja da 5 miti kaTTu jeNeva kaNhe vAsudeva teNeva uvaagcchNti| ra tae NaM se kaNhe vAsudeve te paMca paMDave evaM vayAsI-'kahaNNaM tubbhe devANuppiyA ! paumanAbheNaM 5 raNNA saddhiM saMpalaggA?' ra tae NaM te paMca paMDavA kaNhaM vAsudevaM evaM vayAsI-'evaM khula devANuppiyA ! amhe tubbhehiM dI 5 abbhaNunnAyA samANA sannaddha-baddha-vammiya-kavayA rahe duruhAmo, duruhittA jeNeva paumaNAbhe jAva 5 2 pddisehei|' 5 sUtra 179 : dekhate hI dekhate rAjA padmanAbha ne zastroM se prahAra kara pA~coM pANDavoM ke ahaMkAra 2 kA mardana kara diyA aura unakI zreSTha cihna vAlI patAkA girA dii| rAjA padmanAbha dvArA khader3e hue, ha ra zatru ko parAjita karane meM asamartha va hatAza hue ve pA~coM pANDava kRSNa vAsudeva ke pAsa lauTa Ta 5 aaye| kRSNa vAsudeva ne kahA-'devAnupriyo ! tuma kisa saMkalpa ke sAtha rAjA padmanAbha se yuddha meM Da ra saMlagna hue the|" 5 pANDavoM ne apane abhiyAna kA pUrA varNana karake batAyA-"devAnupriya ! hamArA saMkalpa thA- da 5'Aja yA to hama haiM yA rAjA padmanAbha hai|' isa saMkalpa ke sAtha hama ratha para ArUr3ha hokara usake / ra samakSa gaye, para usane hameM pratihata-parAjita kara bhagA diyaa|" 5 179. Within no time King Padmanaabh crushed the ego of the five SI >> Pandavs with a barrage of blows with his weapons and cut down their Pexquisite flag. Pushed back by King Padmanaabh, defeated by their enemy, routed and dejected, the five Pandavs came back to Krishna Vasudev. Krishna asked, "Beloved of gods! With what resolve did you enter the battle?" 15 The Pandavs detailed their campaign and said, "Beloved of gods! Our 5 resolve was--"Today either King Padmanaabh will perish or we,' and we boarded our chariots and faced him. But he defeated us and made us Pretreat." 15 sUtra 180 : tae NaM kaNhe vAsudeve te paMca paMDave evaM vayAsI-'jai NaM tubbhe devANuppiyA ! PevaM vayaMtA-amhe, No paumaNAbhe rAya tti paumaNAbheNaM saddhiM saMpalaggaMtA, to NaM tubbhe No paumanAhe haya-mahiyapavara jAva pddisehNte| taM pecchaha NaM tubbhe devANuppiyA ! 'ahaM, No paumaNAbhe DA TER-16: AMARKANKA (249) TA Page #315 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ LALA ra ( 250) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra Da 15 rAya' tti kaTTa paumanAbheNaM rannA saddhiM jujjhaami| rahaM durUhai, durUhittA jeNeva paumanAbhe rAyA DA ra teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA seyaM gokhIra-hAra-dhavalaM taNasolliya-siMduvAra-kuMdeMdu-sannigAha 5 niyayabalassa harisajaNaNaM riuseNNa-viNAsakara paMcajaNNaM saMkhaM parAmusai, parAmusittA dI ra muhavAyapUriyaM krei| 15 sUtra 180 : isa para kRSNa vAsudeva ne kahA-"devAnupriyo !yadi tuma isa saMkalpa ke sAtha kiTa 15 'Aja hama haiM, padmanAbha rAjA nahIM' yuddha meM juTe hote to vaha tumheM pratihata nahIM kara paataa| aba DA ra dekhanA maiM isa saMkalpa ke sAtha padmanAbha se yuddha karatA hU~-'Aja maiM hU~, padmanAbha nhiiN|' " aura DI ra kRSNa vAsudeva ratha para ArUr3ha ho rAjA padmanAbha ke nikaTa phuNce| vahA~ unhoMne gAya ke dUdha, motiyoM TA 15 ke hAra, mallikA, mAlatI, siMduvAra tathA kunda ke phUla aura candramA ke samAna sapheda pA~cajanya dA 12 zaMkha, jo unakI apanI senA meM harSa saMcAra karatA thA, tathA ripu senA ko trasta karane vAlA thA, DI ra vaha zaMkha hAtha meM le kara phuuNkaa| 15 180. Krishna Vasudev commented. "Beloved of gods! Had you entered the cl 5 battle with the resolve--"Today King Padmanaabh will perish, not us--he ci I would not have defeated you. Now see, I will join the battle with this SI 12 resolve." Krishna resolved, "Today King Padmanaabh will perish, not me." S He then boarded his chariot and went near King Padmanaabh. Once there he ra blew his Panchajanya conch-shell which was white as cow-milk, the pearl || 5 necklace, Mallika, Malati, Sinduvar, and Kund flowers, and the moon. The di 15 sound of Panchajanya instilled joy in his own army and fear in the foe's army. TA ra sUtra 181 : tae NaM tassa paumanAhassa teNaM saMkhasaddeNaM bala-tibhAe hae jAva pddisehie| tae SI raNaM se kaNhe vAsudeve dhaNuM parAmusai, veDho, dhaNuM pUrei, pUrittA dhaNusadaM krei| tae NaM tassa TA 15 paumanAbhassa docce bala-tibhAe dhaNusaddeNaM hayamahiya jAva pddisehie| tae NaM se paumanAbhe rAyA | ratibhAgabalAvasese atthAme abale avIrie apurisakkAraparakkame adhAraNijjaM ti kaTTa sigghaM DA 15 turiyaM jeNeva amarakaMkA teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA amarakaMkaM rAyahANiM aNupavisai TA / aNupavisittA dArAiM pihei, pihittA rohasajje citttthi| ra sUtra 181 : usa zaMkha kI pracaNDa dhvani se padmanAbha kI senA kA eka tihAI bhAga hatotsAhita TA 15 va trasta hokara cAroM dizAoM meM palAyana kara gyaa| phira kRSNa vAsudeva ne apanA sAraMga nAmaka da ra dhanuSa hAtha meM liyA (dhanuSa kA varNana jambUdvIpa prajJapti ke anusAra jAne) aura usakI pratyaMcA Da ra car3hAkara TaMkAra kii| isa tIvra TaMkAra se padmanAbha kI senA kA anya eka tihAI bhAga turanta TA 15 bhayabhIta, nirvIya hokara bhAga gyaa| aba usakI senA kA kevala eka tihAI bhAga zeSa rahA aura vaha dI ra sAmarthyahIna, balahIna, vIryahIna aura puruSArtha-parAkramahIna ho gyaa| kRSNa vAsudeva ke prahAra ko sahane DA ra yA usase bacane meM asamartha ho jAne se vaha zIghra hI drutagati se bhAga kara amarakaMkA nagarI ke DI 5 bhItara jA ghusaa| rAjadhAnI meM praveza kara dvAra banda kara nagara surakSA ke lie taiyArI karane lgaa| ra (250) | JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Page #316 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ COR R ES RE 20 Page #317 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra (bhAga : 2) 04mama ka NAGrepa citra paricaya THE ILLUSTRATIONS EXPLAINED padmanAbha ke sAtha vAsudeva kA yuddha va siMhanAda citra : 22 __nArada dvArA prerita amarakaMkA ke rAjA padmanAbha ne draupadI kA apaharaNa karavA liyaa| pA~coM pANDava vAsudeva zrIkRSNa kI sahAyatA se draupadI ko lAne amarakaMkA phuNce| 1. yuddha meM padmanAbha rAjA vAsudeva zrIkRSNa kI ghanaghora vANa-varSA ke sAmane nahIM Tika skaa| bhAgakara nagarI meM ghusa gayA aura siMhadvAra banda kara liyaa| 2. vAsudeva zrIkRSNa ne vaikriya samudghAta karake nRsiMha-rUpa dhAraNa kiyA, siMha-garjanA ke bhayaMkara nAda se nagara ke parakoTe, toraNadvAra Adi TUTakara dharAzAyI hone lge| bhayabhIta huA padmanAbha anta meM draupadI devI kI caraNa-zaraNa lekara vAsudeva ke samakSa AtA hai| (solahavA~ adhyayana) THE BATTLE OF VASUDEV AND PADMANAABH - ILLUSTRATION : 22 Inspired by Narad, King Padmanaabh of Amarkanka got Draupadi abducted. The five Pandavs arrived at Amarkanka with the help of Shrikrishna Vasudev. 1. In the ensuing battle Padmanaabh could not stand the incessant shower of arrows by Krishna. He retreated into the city of Amarkanka and closed the gates. 2. Vasudev Shrikrishna approached Amarkanka. With the process of Vaikriya Samudghat he transformed himself into a giant man with lion's head. He then roared loudly and stomped the ground. The terrible roar caused the parapet wall, gates and other structures to fall apart. At last, terrified Padmanaabh sought help from Draupadi and according to her advice came to Vasudev, returned Draupadi, and asked forgiveness. (CHAPTER-16) C . JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (PART-2) Page #318 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - SU U UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU ka solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 251 ) DA ra 181. The tremendous sound emanating from the conch-shell filled one da 5 third of King Padmanaabh's army with fear and it ran away in panic in all 5 directions. After this Krishna picked up his bow, which was named Sarang,S fixed its string and twanged it. The piercing sound of this twang made another third part of King Padmanaabh's army enervated and run away in panic. Now just one third of his army remained with him. King Padmanaabh 5 became powerless, weak, enervated, and devoid of vigour and valour. When & he found himself unable to save himself from or tolerate the attack of Krishna Vasudev, he at once retreated with great speed and entered PAmarkanka city. He had the gates closed and started preparations for the defence of the city. pepppppppppp ra kRSNa kA nRsiMha rUpa 2 sUtra 182 : tae NaM se kaNhe vAsudeve jeNeva amarakaMkA teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA / 5 rahaM Thavei, ThavittA rahAo paccoruhai, paccoruhittA veuvviyasamugghAeNaM samohaNai, samohaNittA Dha 15 egaM mahaM NarasIharUvaM viuvvai, viuvvittA mahayA mahayA saddeNaM pAdadaddariyaM krei| tae NaMha B se kaNheNaM vAsudeveNaM mahayA mahayA saddeNaM pAdadaddaraeNaM kaeNaM samANeNaM amarakaMkA da 15 rAyahANI saMbhaggapAgAra-gopurATTAlaya-cariya-toraNa-palhatthiyapavarabhavaNa-sirigharA sarasarassa Da ra dharaNiyale snniviyaa| 15 sUtra 182 : taba kRSNa vAsudeva amarakaMkA ke nikaTa gaye aura ratha roka kara nIce utre| " ra vaikriyasamudghAta kI kriyA se unhoMne eka mahAn nRsiMha kA rUpa dhAraNa kiyaa| vaha nRsiMha tIvra svara deM 15 meM garajane lagA aura dharatI para paira paTakane lgaa| isa garjanA aura dhamaka se nagara kA parakoTA, da ra dvAra, aTTAlikA, parakoTe aura nagara ke bIca ke mArga, toraNa Adi girane lage aura zreSTha mahala, ra koSAgAra Adi bhavana caramarA kara dharAzAyI hone lge| UUUUUUUUUUUDONNNNNNNNNNNU 5 KRISHNA'S FEROCIOUS FORM 182. Krishna followed him and arrived near Amarkanka city. He stopped the chariot and got down. With the help of Vaikriya Samudghat (the process B of transformation of body detailed in ch. 1, para 46) he took the form of 5 Nrisimha (a giant human with a lion-head). This Nrisimha started roaring 5 ferociously and stomping the ground with great force. The roaring and 15 stomping caused the parapet wall, gates, roads, arches , and other structures 12 to crumble, and the gorgeous buildings including the palaces and storehouses to collapse. UU PTER-16 : AMARKANKA (251) EAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #319 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ majja PR ( 252 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 15 sUtra 183 : tae NaM paumaNAbhe rAyA amarakaMkaM rAyahANiM saMbhagga jAva pAsittA bhIe dovaiMTa 2 deviM saraNaM uvei| tae NaM sA dovaI devI paumanAbhaM rAyaM evaM vayAsI-'kiNNaM tuma devANuppiyA ! 15 na jANasi kaNhassa vAsudevassa uttamapurisassa vippiyaM karemANe mamaM iha havvamANesi? taMTe ra evamavi ge| gacchaha NaM tumaM devANuppiyA ! hAe ullapaDasADae avacUlaga-vatthaNiyatthe 5 aMteura-pariyAlasaMparivuDe aggAI varAI rayaNAiM gahAya mama purato kAuM kaNhaM vAsudevaMdA ra karayalapAyapaDie saraNaM uvehi, paNivaiyavacchalA NaM devANuppiyA ! uttmpurisaa| 15 sUtra 183 : amarakaMkA kI yaha bhagna dazA dekha, bhaya se AkrAnta huA padmanAbha draupadI devI kITa zaraNa meM gyaa| draupadI ne kahA-"devAnupriya ! kyA tuma bhUla gaye ki puruSottama kRSNa vAsudeva kA ra vipriya (apriya kArya) kara tuma mujhe yahA~ lAye ho ! phira bhI jo huA use bhUlakara tuma snAna karo, Te 15 gIle hI vastra dhAraNa karo aura kAMcha khulI rkho| apane antaHpura parivAra ko sAtha meM lo aura DA ra sAtha hI bahumUlya ratna bheMTa svarUpa lo| isake bAda mujhe Age rakho aura calakara kRSNa vAsudeva ke DA e pAsa pahu~ca hAtha jor3a unake caraNoM meM girakara zaraNa mA~go / devAnupriya ! uttama puruSa TA ra zaraNAgatavatsala hote haiN|" ra 183. When King Padmanaabh saw this holocaust in Amarkanka city heal rushed to Draupadi in panic and sought her help. Draupadi said, "Beloved of gods! Have you forgotten that you have annoyed Krishna Vasudev by abducting me. Anyway, forget what you have done, take your bath and just S B wrap a length of wet cloth around your body. Collect valuable gems as gifts, take along your women folk and then, keeping me in the lead, humbly walk down to Krishna Vasudev. When you reach him join your palms and fall at > his feet to seek refuge. Beloved of gods! Virtuous persons have feelings of compassion for refugees." 5 sUtra 184 : tae NaM se paumaNAbhe dovaIe eyamaTuM paDisuNaei, paDisuNittA bahAe jAva , ra saraNaM uvei, uvaittA karayala evaM vayAsI-'diTThA NaM devANuppiyANaM iDDI jAva parakkame, taM khAmemi / 5 NaM devANuppiyA ! jAva khamaMtu NaM jAva bhujjo evaM karaNayAe' tti paMjaliuDe pAyavaDie kaNhassada vAsudevassa dovaiM deviM sAhatthiM uvnnei| ___ sUtra 184 : padmanAbha ne draupadI kA yaha mantavya svIkAra kara draupadI ke kahe anusAra sabhI kAma na karatA huA vAsudeva kRSNa kI zaraNa meM gyaa| hAtha-jor3a kara bolA-" he devAnupriya ! maiMne ApakI / Rddhi aura parAkrama dekha liyaa| he devAnupriya ! maiM Apase kSamA prArthanA karatA huuN| maiM aisA kArya phira se nahIM kruuNgaa| Apa mujhe kSamA kreN|" yaha kahate-kahate vaha kRSNa ke caraNoM meM gira pdd'aa| usane svayaMDa ra draupadI devI ko lauTA diyaa| nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn (252) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA | yinhinnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnAmAAA ----- - - - - - Page #320 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - - - - - - - bhaUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUO ra solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 253 ) DA 184. King Padmanaabh accepted the advice of Draupadi and following her 15 instructions approached Krishna Vasudev. With joined palms he said,da "Beloved of gods! I have seen your glory and valour. I humbly seek your forgiveness. I will never repeat such an act. Kindly pardon me." With these 2 words he fell at the feet of Krishna Vasudev. He personally returned al Draupadi to Krishna.. ra sUtra 185 : tae NaM se kaNhe vAsudeve paumaNAbhaM evaM vayAsI-'haM bho paumaNAbhA !S ra appatthiyapatthiyA ! kiNNaM tumaM Na jANasi mama bhagiNiM dovaiM deviM iha havvamANamANe? taMTe 5 evamavi ge| Natthi te mamAhiMto iyANiM bhayamatthi' ti kaTTa paumaNAbhaM paDivisajjei, Da ra paDivisajjittA dovaiM deviM giNhai, giNhittA rahaM durUhei, durUhittA jeNeva paMca paMDave teNeva || 5 uvAgacchaI, uvAgacchittA paMcaNhaM paMDavANaM dovaiM deviM sAhatthiM uvnnei| ra sUtra 185 : kRSNa ne kahA-"are padmanAbha ! avAMchita (anacAhe) kI icchA karane vaale| kyA / ra tU bhUla gayA hai ki tU merI bahana draupadI ko uThAkara lAyA thaa| phira bhI maiM tujhe abhayadAna detA huuN| 15 jA, mujhase tujhe koI bhaya nhiiN|" yaha kahakara kRSNa vAsudeva ne padmanAbha ko mukta kiyA aura draupadI 5 re ko lekara ratha para car3ha pANDavoM ke nikaTa aaye| draupadI ko pANDavoM ko sauMpa diyaa| 5 185. Krishna replied, "Padmanaabh! O desirous of the undesired! You TA 15 forget that you abducted my sister Draupadi. However, I forgive you. GoG away and have no fear from me." And Krishna set King Padmanaabh free. He boarded his chariot with Draupadi and came near the five Pandavs. He 3 handed over Draupadi to the five Pandavs. 5 sUtra 186 : tae NaM se kaNhe paMcahiM paMDavehiM saddhiM appachaDe chahiM rahehiM lavaNasamudaMDa ra majjhamajheNaM jeNeva jaMbuddIve dIve, jeNeva bhArahe vAse, teNeva pahArettha gmnnaae| 15 sUtra 186 : pA~coM pANDavoM ke sAtha kRSNa chahoM rathoM meM savAra ho lavaNasamudra pArakara jambUdvIpa DA ra sthita bhAratavarSa Ane ke lie prasthita hue| 186. Krishna and the five Pandavs left in their six chariots for the Bharat 5 area in the Jambu continent through the Lavan sea. ra sUtra 187 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNa dhAyaisaMDe puritthamaddhe bhArahe vAse caMpA NAmaM NayarI 5 hotthaa| puNNabhadde ceie| tattha NaM caMpAe NayarIe kavile NAmaM vAsudeve rAyA hotthA, mahayA DA ra himavaMta vnnnno| 15 sUtra 187 : kAla ke usa bhAga meM dhAtakIkhaNDa ke pUrvArdha bhAga ke bharatakSetra meM campA nAma kI DA re nagarI thI, jisameM pUrNa bhadra nAmaka caitya thaa| usa nagarI meM kapila nAmaka vAsudeva rAjya karate the| ve hI ra himavAn parvata ke samAna mahAna the (varNana puurvvt)| DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD9 (253) 15 CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA FAAAAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #321 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra ( 254 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 187. During that period of time there was a city named Champa in the Bharat area of the eastern Dhatkikhand continent. There was a temple named Purnabhadra there. Kapil Vasudev was the ruler of that city. He was 5 as illustrious as the Himalayas (as before). 15 kapila vAsudeva kA Azcarya ra sUtra 188 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM muNisuvvae arahA caMpAe puNNabhadde smosddhe| kapile TA 5 vAsudeve dhammaM sunnei| tae NaM se kavile vAsudeve muNisuvvayassa arahao dhammaM suNamANe kaNhassa de ra vAsudevassa saMkhasaI sunnei| tae NaM tassa kavilassa vAsudevassa imeyArUve ajjhathie 5 ra samuppajjitthA-'kiM maNNe dhAyaisaMDe dIve bhArahe vAse docce vAsudeve samuppaNNe jassa NaM ayaMdA saMkhasadde mamaM piva muhavAyapUrie viyaMbhai?' ra sUtra 188 : kAla ke usa bhAga meM munisuvrata nAmaka arihaMta vicarate hue campA nagarI keTa 5 pUrNabhadra caitya meM pdhaare| vAsudeva kapila ne unakA dharmopadeza sunaa| isI bIca kapila vAsudeva ne da ra kRSNa vAsudeva ke pA~cajanya zaMkha kA nAda sunaa| kapila ke mana meM vicAra uThA-"kyA dhAtakIkhaNDa Da ra ke bhAratavarSa meM dUsarA vAsudeva utpanna huA hai? aura usakA zaMkhanAda aisA phaila rahA hai jaise svayaM / maiMne hI phUMkA ho?" 15 SURPRISE OF KAPIL VASUDEV 188. During that period of time Arihant Munisuvrat came to Champa and stayed in the Purnabhadra Chaitya. Vasudev Kapil went to his discourse. During the discourse Kapil heard the echoing sound of the Panchajanya conch of Krishna Vasudev. Kapil thought, "Has another Vasudev been born in 5 the Bharat area of the Dhatkikhand? And is the sound of his conch F resonating as it would if I were blowing it?" 15 sUtra 189 : 'kavilA vAsudevA, muNisuvvae arahA kavilaM vAsudevaM evaM vayAsI-se NUNaM te 8 ra kavilA vAsudevA ! mama aMtie dhammaM NisAmemANassa saMkhasaI AkaNNittA imeyArUve ajjhathie 5 e samuppaNNe-'kiM maNNe jAva viyaMbhai, se nUNaM kavilA ! vAsudevA ! ayamaDhe samaDhe?' 5 'haMtA atthi|' 15 sUtra 189 : munisuvrata arihaMta ne kapila vAsudeva se kahA-"he kapila vAsudeva ! merA upadeza TA 15 sunate-sunate tumhAre mana meM prazna uThA ki kyA isa bharatakSetra meM dUsarA vAsudeva utpanna huA hai , ra jisakA zaMkhanAda itanA pracaNDa aura vyApta ho rahA hai| (pUrva sm-suu-195)| he kapila ! kyA yaha hai 5 ThIka hai, yathArtha hai?" ra kapila-"jI hA~ ! yaha satya hai|" UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUOS Ko ra (254) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA 1 Annnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #322 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD ra solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 255 ) hA ___189. Arihant Munisuvrat asked Vasudev Kapil, "Kapil Vasudev! While > listening to my sermon you are wondering if another Vasudev has been born in the Bharat area of the Dhatkikhand the sound of whose conch is so loud B and resonating? Kapil! Am I right?" 15 "Yes my lord! you are right." ra sUtra 190 : 'no khalu kavilA vAsudevA, ! evaM bhUyaM vA, bhavai vA, bhavissai vA jaNNaM ege TA 15 khette, ege juge, ege samae duve arahaMtA vA cakkavaTTI vA baladevA vA vAsudevA vA uppajjiMsu vA, DA ra uppajjati vA, uppajjissaMti vaa| evaM khalu vAsudevA ! jambUddIvAo dIvAo bhArahAo vAsAo Tai 15 hatthiNAuranayarAo paMDussa raNNo suNhA paMcaNhaM paMDavANaM bhAriyA dovaI devI tava paumaNAbhassa DA ra raNNo puvvasaMgatieNaM deveNaM amarakaMkANayariM saahriyaa| tae NaM se kaNhe vAsudeve paMcahiM paMDavehiM Ta 5 saddhiM appachaTTe chahiM rahehiM amarakaMkaM rAyahANiM dovaIe devIe kUvaM hvvmaage| tae NaM tassa DA ra kaNhassa vAsudevassa paumanAbheNaM raNNA saddhiM saMgAmaM saMgAmemANassa ayaM saMkhasadde tava5 muhavAyapUrite iva iTTe kaMte iheva viyNbhi|' ra sUtra 190 : arihaMta munisuvrata ne kahA-"kapila vAsudeva ! aisA kabhI huA nahIM, hotA nahIM / 5 aura hogA nahIM ki eka hI yuga meM, eka hI samaya meM do tIrthaMkara, do cakravartI, do baladeva athavA da 5 do vAsudeva utpanna hoN| he vAsudeva ! jambUdvIpa ke bharatakSetra ke hastinApura nagara ke rAjA pANDu kI ra putra-vadhu draupadI devI ko tumhAre padmanAbha rAjA kA pUrvajanma kA sAthI deva haraNa karake le AyA thaa| 5 isa para kRSNa vAsudeva pA~coM pANDavoM sahita use chur3Ane ke lie Aye haiN| ve rAjA padmanAbha ke sAtha dI 15 saMgrAma kara rahe haiN| saMgrAma karate hue kRSNa vAsudeva kA zaMkhanAda jo iSTa aura kAnta hai tumheM yahA~ 5 sunAI diyA hai aura tumheM aisA pratIta ho rahA jaise vaha tumhAre dvArA phUMkA zaMkhanAda ho|" 15 190. Arihant Munisuvrat said, "Kapil Vasudev! It has never happened, Da >> does not happen, and will never happen that in the same era at the same 2 time two Tirthankars, two Chakravartis, two Baldevs, or two Vasudevs are B born. Vasudev! Draupadi, the daughter-in-law of King Pandu of Hastinapur 5 in Bharat area of the Jambu continent was abducted by a god friendly to 5 your King Padmanaabh. Krishna Vasudev and the five Pandavs have come to her rescue. They are at war against King Padmanaabh. During the war Krishna has blown the conch shell emitting the melodious likeable sound which you have heard and it makes you feel as if you have blown the conch 5 yourself." ra sUtra 191 : tae NaM se kavile vAsudeve muNisuvvayaM vaMdai, namasai,vaMdittA namaMsittA evaM DI vayAsI-'gacchAmi NaM ahaM bhaMte ! kaNhaM vAsudevaM uttamapurisaM paasaami|' 15 CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA (255) Wan Annnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny VILL Page #323 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ %3 - hOOOOOOOOOOOONNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNya 12 ( 256 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 5 tae NaM muNisubbae arahA kavilaM vAsudevaM evaM vayAsI-'no khalu devANuppiyA ! evaM bhUyaM DA ra vA, bhavai vA, bhavissai vA jaNNaM arihaMtA vA arihaMtaM pAsaMti, cakkavaTTI vA cakkavaTaii pAsaMti, 5 baladevA vA baladevaM pAsaMti, vAsudevA vA vAsudevaM paasNti| taha vi ya NaM tumaM kaNhassa ra vAsudevassa lavaNasamudaM majjamajjheNa vIivayamANassa seyApIyAI dhayaggAiM paasihisi|' 15 sUtra 191 : kapila vAsudeva ne tIrthaMkara munisuvrata ko yathAvidhi vandanA kI aura pUchA-"bhaMte ra maiM jAU~ aura puruSottama kRSNa vAsudeva ke darzana karU~?" 15 arihaMta munisuvrata ne kahA-"devAnupriya ! aisA na huA, na hotA hai, na hogA ki eka tIrthaMkara da / dUsare tIrthaMkara ko dekhe, eka cakravartI dUsare cakravartI ko dekhe, eka baladeva dUsare baladeva ko dekhe ra aura eka vAsudeva dUsare vAsudeva ko dekhe| phira bhI tuma lavaNasamudra ke madhya se jAte hue kRSNa Tra 15 vAsudeva ke zveta va pIta dhvaja ke agrabhAga ko dekha skoge|" ra 191. Kapil Vasudev duly bowed before Tirthankar Munisuvrat and asked, SI 12 "Bhante! Should I go and behold the great Krishna Vasudev?" 5 Arihant Munisuvrat, "Beloved of gods! It has never happened, does not 5 happen, and will never happen that two Tirthankars, two Chakravartis, two 2 Baldevs, or two Vasudevs see each other. However, you will be able to see the edge of the white and yellow flag of Krishna Vasudev while he is crossing the - Lavan sea." 5 zaMkhanAda-milana sUtra 192 : tae NaM kavile vAsudeve muNisuvvayaM vaMdai, namasai, vaMdittA namaMsittA hatthikhadhaM / durUhai, durUhittA sigghaM sigghaM jeNeva velAule teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA kaNhassa I ra vAsudevassa lavaNasamudaM majjhamajjheNaM vIivayamANassa seyApIyAiM dhayaggAiM pAsai, pAsittA evaM Ta 15 vayai-'esa NaM mama sarisapurise uttamapurise kaNhe vAsudeve lavaNasamudaM majhamajheNaM vIIvayai' da ra ti kaTTa paMca jannaM saMkhaM parAmusai muhavAyapUriyaM krei| 5 sUtra 192 : kapila vAsudeva ne tIrthaMkara munisuvrata ko yathAvidhi vandana kiyA aura hAthI para da ra ArUr3ha hokara ati zIghra gati se samudrataTa para aaye| vahA~ unhoMne lavaNasamudra pAra karate hue kRSNa ra vAsudeva ke zveta pIta dhvaja kA agrabhAga dekhA aura bole-"yaha mere samAna puruSa hai| yaha puruSottama Ta 15 kRSNa vAsudeva haiN| ye lavaNasamudra ko pAra kara raha rahe haiN|" aura unhoMne apanA pA~cajanya zaMkha hAtha ra meM le mu~ha ke nikaTa lA use phuuNkaa| 5 CONCH-SOUND GREETING 192. Kapil Vasudev duly bowed before Tirthankar Munisuvrat and riding 5 an elephant rushed to the sea shore with great speed. There he saw the edge 2 (256) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA' FAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAI Page #324 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 257 ) SI of the white and yellow flag of Krishna Vasudev while he was going across 5 the Lavan sea and said, "He is a lofty person like me. He is the great Krishna Vasudev and he is crossing the Lavan sea." He picked up his Panchajanya c P conch, took it to his lips and blew it. 5 sUtra 193 : tae NaM se kaNhe vAsudeve kavilassa vAsudevassa saMkhasadaM Ayannei, AyannittA ra paMcajannaM jAva pUriyaM krei| tae NaM do vi vAsudevA saMkhasaddasAmAyAriM kreNti| 5 sUtra 193 : kRSNa vAsudeva ne vaha zaMkhanAda sunA aura apanA pA~cajanya zaMkha nikAla kara svayaM da ra bhI phUMka diyaa| isa prakAra donoM vAsudevoM ne zaMkhanAda-milana kiyaa| E 193. Krishna heard the echo and blew his own conch. Thus the two Ta 5 Vasudevs greeted each other with conch sound. ra sUtra 194 : tae NaM se kavile vAsudeve jeNeva amarakaMkA teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA 15 amarakaMkaM rAyahANiM saMbhaggatoraNaM jAva pAsai, pAsittA paumaNAbhaM evaM vayAsI-'kiNNaMDa ra devANuppiyA ! esa amarakaMkA rAyahANI saMbhagga jAva sannivaiyA?' 5 sUtra 194 : tatpazcAt kapila vAsudeva amarakaMkA aaye| vahA~ pahu~cakara unhoMne dekhA ki Da ra amarakaMkA ke toraNa Adi dhvasta ho cuke haiN| unhoMne padmanAbha se prazna kiyA-"devAnupriya ! yaha Da ra dhvaMsa kyoM kara huA?" 5 194. After this Kapil Vasudev came to Amarkanka city and saw that the Sl arches and gates and all other constructions have been destroyed. He asked ra King Padmanaabh, "Beloved of gods! What has caused this destruction?" Ta 15 sUtra 195 : tae NaM se paumanAbhe kavilaM vAsudevaM evaM vayAsI-'evaM khalu sAmI ! DI ra jambuddIvAo dIvAo bhArahAo vAsAo ihaM havyamAgamma kaNheNaM vAsudeveNaM tubbhe paribhUya TI 15 amarakaMkA jAva snnivaaiyaa|' ra sUtra 195 : taba kapila vAsudeva se padmanAbha ne kahA, "he svAmI ! jambU dvIpa ke bharata kSetra seTa 15 kRSNa vAsudeva yahA~ Ae aura Apako apamAnita kara amarakaMkA ko dhvasta kara diyA hai|" ra 195. King Padmanaabh replied, "Sire! Krishna Vasudev from the Bharat S R area of Jambu continent came here, insulted you, and destroyed Amarkanka 5 city." ra sUtra 196 : tae NaM se kavile vAsudeva paumaNAhassa aMtie eyama8 soccA paumaNAhaM evaM ra vayAsI-haM bho paumaNAbhA ! apatthiyapatthiyA ! kiM NaM tumaM na jANasi mama sarisapurisassa kaNhassa vAsudevassa vippiyaM karemANe?' Asurutte jAva paumaNAhaM NivvisayaM ANevai, SI ra paumaNAhassa puttaM amarakaMkArAyahANIe mahayA mahayA rAyAbhiseeNaM abhisiMcai, jAva pddige| sI R CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA (-5, TA YAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #325 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra ( 258 ) sUtra 196 : padmanAbha kA uttara suna kapila vAsudeva bole - " are padmanAbha ! anIcchita kI icchA ' karane vAle ! kyA tU nahIM jAnatA ki tUne mere samAna uttama puruSa kRSNa vAsudeva kA aniSTa kiyA hai ?" aura krodhita ho unhoMne padmanAbha ko deza nikAlA de diyaa| padmanAbha ke putra kA amarakaMkA ke siMhAsana para rAjyAbhiSeka kara kapila vAsudeva lauTa gaye / 196. Hearing this reply from King Padmanaabh, Kapil Vasudev reprimanded him, " Padmanaabh! O desirous of the undesired ! Don't you know that you have ill treated Krishna Vasudev, who is a great man like me?" Sizzling with anger, he exiled King Padmanaabh. Kapil Vasudev placed King Padmanaabh's son on the throne of Amarkanka city and returned. 5 pANDavoM dvArA kRSNa bala - parIkSA sUtra 197 : tae NaM se kahe vAsudeve lavaNasamuddaM majjhaMmajjheNaM vIivayai, gaMgaM uvAgae, te paMca paMDave evaM vayAsI - 'gacchaha NaM tubbhe devANuppiyA ! gaMgAmahAnadiM uttarahaM jAva tAva ahaM suTThiyaM devaM lavaNAhivaI pAsAmi / ' tae NaM paMca paMDavA kaNheNaM vAsudeveNaM evaM vuttA samANA jeNeva gaMgA mahAnadI va uvAgacchaMti uvAgacchittA egaTTiyAe NAvAe maggaNagavesaNaM kareMti, karittA egaTTiyAe nAvAe gaMgAmahAnadiM uttaraMti, uttarittA aNNamaNNaM evaM vayaMti - ' pahU NaM devANuppiyA ! kaNhe vAsudeve gaMgAmahANaiM vAhAhiM uttaritta ? udAhu No pabhU uttarittae?' tti kaTTu egaTTiyaM nAvaM NUmeMti, mittA kaNhaM vAsudevaM paDivAlemANA paDivAlemANA ciTThati / sUtra 197 : idhara kRSNa vAsudeva lavaNasamudra pArakara gaMgA mahAnadI ke nikaTa aaye| vahA~ pahu~cakara unhoMne pANDavoM se kahA -" - "devAnupriyo ! tuma loga prasthAna kro| jaba taka tuma gaMgAnadI ko pAra karoge maiM lavaNa samudra ke adhipati susthita deva se bheMTa kara letA hU~ / " pA~coM pANDava kRSNa ke kathanAnusAra gaMgA nadI ke taTa para pahu~ce aura eka naukA kI khojakara usameM baiTha gaMgA ke pAra pahu~ca gye| vahA~ utarakara unhoMne paraspara vicAra kiyA - "devAnupriya ! dekhate haiM ki kRSNa vAsudeva mahAnadI gaMgA ko bhujAoM se tairakara pAra karane meM samartha haiM yA nahIM ?" yaha vicAra kara unhoMne vaha nAva chupA dI aura kRSNa kI pratIkSA karane lage / PANDVAS TEST KRISHNA 197. In the mean time, Krishna crossed the Lavan sea and arrived near the great Ganges. He said to the Pandavs, "Beloved of gods! You may proceed. While you cross the Ganges I shall meet Susthit god, the care taker of the Lavan sea." ( 258 ) 5 JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Wen Page #326 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jjjjja solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 259 ) As instructed by Krishna the Pandavs came to the river bank, searched for a boat and then crossed the Ganges. After they disembarked they conferred, "Beloved of gods! Let us see if Krishna Vasudev is strong enough to swim across the great Ganges." Agreeing to this they hid the boat and waited for Krishna. sUtra 198 : tae NaM se kaNhe vAsudeve suTThiyaM lavaNAhivaI pAsai, pAsittA jeNeva gaMgA mahAnadI teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA egaTTiyAe savvao samaMtA maggaNagavesaNaM karei, karittA egaTThiyaM NAvaM apAsamANe egAe bAhAe rahaM saturaMga sasArahiM geNhai, egAe bAhAe gaMgaM mahAdi vAsa joyaNAI addhajoyaNaM ca vitthinnaM uttaritaM payatte yAvi hotthA / taNaM he vAsudeve gaMgAmahANaIe bahUmajjhadesabhAgaM saMpatte samANe saMte taMte paritaMte baddhasee jAye yA hotthA / sUtra 198 : udhara kRSNa vAsudeva lavaNAdhipati susthitadeva se milakara gaMgA mahAnadI ke taTa para aaye| vahA~ unhoMne cAroM ora nAva kI khoja kI para naukA kahIM dikhAI nahIM dI / taba unhoMne apane eka hAtha meM azva aura sArathI sahita ratha ko uThAyA aura dUsare hAtha se tairate hue sAr3he bAsaTha yojana vistAra vAlI gaMgA mahAnadI ko pAra karane lage / kRSNa vAsudeva jaba gaMgA nadI ke bIcoM bIca pahu~ce to thaka gaye, unheM pasInA A gyaa| unheM nAva kI AvazyakatA mahasUsa huI aura nAva na hone se bahuta kheda huA / 198. Krishna came to the bank of the Ganges after his meeting with the master of the Lavan sea. He searched all around for a boat in vain. He then lifted the chariot with the driver in one hand and started swimming with the help of the other. This way he commenced the sixty two and a half Yojan long swim. When he reached midway he felt tired. He was perspiring profusely. He acutely felt the need of a boat and was sorry not to have one. sUtra 199 : tae NaM kaNhassa vAsudevassa ime eyArUve ajjhatthie jAva samuppajjitthA - 'aho NaM paMca paMDavA mahAbalavaggA, jehiM gaMgA mahANadI bAvaTThi joyaNAI addhajoyaNaM ca vitthinnA bAhAhiM uttiNA / icchaMtaehiM NaM paMcahi paMDavehiM paumaNAbhe rAyA jAva No pddisehie|' tae NaM gaMgA devI kaNhassa imaM eyArUvaM ajjhatthiyaM jAva jANittA thAhaM viyarai / tae NaM se kaNhe vAsudeve muhattaMtaraM samAsAsei, samAsAsittA gaMgAmahANadiM bAvaDiM jAva uttarai, uttarittA jeNeva paMca paMDavA teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA paMca paMDave evaM vayAsI - aho NaM tubha 2 devANuppiyA ! mahAbalavagA, jehiNaM tubbhehiM gaMgA mahANadI bAvaTThi jAva uttiSNA, icchaMta ehiM tumehiM paumanAhe jAva No paDisehie / CHAPTER - 16: AMARKANKA For Private Personal Use Only (259) Page #327 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ETUVIVUTUUTTUNUT ( 260) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra SL 15 sUtra 199 : usa samaya vAsudeva ke mana meM vicAra uThA-"aho ! pA~coM pANDava mahAna valavAna dA ra haiM, unhoMne isa vizAla pATa vAlI gaMgA nadI ko taira kara pAra kara liyaa| aisA lagatA hai ki unhoMne Da ra jAnabUjha kara rAjA padmanAbha ko parAjita nahIM kiyaa|" 5 unakI yaha manodazA dekha gaMgA devI ne unheM sthAna (Azraya) de diyaa| kRSNa ne thor3I dera vizrAma 5 ra kiyA aura phira gaMgA ke vizAla pATa kA zeSa bhAga pAra kiyaa| java ve pANDavoM ke pAsa pahuMce to Ta 5 bole-"aho devAnupriyo ! tuma loga mahAna balavAna ho kyoMki tumane vizAla pATa vAlI gaMgA mahA dI 15 nadI ko tairakara pAra kiyA hai| taba to tumane jAnabUjha kara hI padmanAbha ko parAjita nahIM kiyA DA UUUN ra hogA?" 5 199. At that time Krishna thought, "Oh! The Pandavs are extremely >> strong; they have crossed the great width of the Ganges swimming. It SI 2 appears that they intentionally did not defeat King Padmanaabh." 15 Looking at his mental condition the river goddess gave him a place to 5 rest. After resting for some time Krishna covered the remaining distance. S When he approached the Pandavs he said, "Beloved of gods! You are extremely strong because you have crossed the great expanse of the Ganges B swimming. It appears that you intentionally did not defeat King a Padmanaabh." ra pANDavoM kA deza nikAlA ke sUtra 200 : tae NaM paMca paMDavA kaNheNaM vAsudeveNaM evaM vuttA samANA kaNhaM vAsudevaM evaM hA 5 vayAsI-evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! amhe tubbhehiM visajjiyA samANA jeNeva gaMgA mahANadI teNeva TA 15 uvAgacchAmo, uvAgacchittA egaTTiyAe maggaNagavesaNaM taM ceva jAva NUmemo, tubbhe paDivAlemANA DI ra citttthaamo|' ra sUtra 200 : zrIkRSNa vasudeva kI bAta sunakara pA~coM pANDavoM ne spaSTa kiyA5 "devAnupriya ! Apase vidA lekara hama gaMgA taTa para Aye aura naukA kI khoja kara usa para dI vaiThakara isa pAra cale aaye| phira Apake bala kI parIkSA lene ke uddezya se hamane nAva chupA Da dI aura Apake Agamana kI pratIkSA karane lge|" [ PANDAVS EXILED 200. The Pandavs explained, "Beloved of gods! After we left you we came 2 to the bank of the Ganges and searched for a boat. We found one and crossed the river in that boat. Then we hid the boat in order to test your strength and 5 waited for you." IR ( 260) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA FinninAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #328 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Wan NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNa DUDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDjaka ra solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 261) sUtra 201 : tae NaM kaNhe vAsudeve tesiM paMcaNhaM paMDavANaM eyamahU~ soccA Nisamma Asurutte DA ra jAva tivaliyaM evaM vayAsI-'aho NaM jayA mae lavaNasamudaM duve joyaNasayasahassA vitthinnaM dA 5 vIIvaittA paumaNAbhaM hayamahiya jAva paDisehittA amarakaMkA saMbhaggA, dovaI sAhatthiM uvaNIyA, Da ra tayA NaM tubbhehiM mama mAhappaM Na viNNAyaM, iyANiM jANissaha !' tti kaTTa lohadaMDaM parAmusai, 15 paMcaNhaM paMDavANaM rahe cUrei, cUrittA Nivvisae ANavei ANavittA tattha NaM rahamaddaNe nAma koTe SI ra nnivitte| 15 sUtra 201 : pANDavoM kI yaha bAta sunakara kRSNa vAsudeva atIva kruddha ho gaye aura unake DA ra lalATa para tIna sala par3a gye| ve bole-"aho, jaba maiMne do lAkha yojana vistAra vAle lavaNasamudraTa ra ko pAra karake padmanAbha ko kSata-vikSata aura parAjita kiyA, amarakaMkA ko dhvasta kiyA aura da 15 apane hAthoM draupadI ko lAkara tumheM sauMpA taba tumheM mere mahAtmya kA paricaya nahIM milA aura aba S - tuma merA mahAtmya jAna loge?" yaha kahakara unhoMne hAtha meM eka lauhadaNDa liyA aura pANDavoM ke Ta 5 ratha ko cUra-cUra kara diyaa| pANDavoM ko deza nikAle kI AjJA de dI aura usa sthAna para ratha-mardana da 15 nAmaka koTa (sthAna) kI sthApanA kii| 201. Krishna got furious at this statement of the Pandavs and three creases appeared on his forehead. He said, "How foolish of you! You could not recognize my greatness when I crossed the two hundred thousand Yojan wide Lavan sea, subdued and conquered King Padmanaabh, destroyed 12 Amarkanka city, rescued Draupadi and brought her to you. But now you will K be able to recognize my greatness." And he took an iron rod and turned the 5 chariots of Pandavs to pulp. He exiled the five Pandavs and founded a 15 township at that spot naming it as Rath-mardan (breaking of the chariots). S ra sUtra 202 : tae NaM se kaNhe vAsudeve jeNeva sae khaMdhAvAre teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA 8 15 saeNaM khaMdhAvAreNaM saddhiM abhisamannAgae yAvi hotthaa| tae NaM se kaNhe vAsudeve jeNeva bAravaI Da ra nayarI teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA bAravaI NayariM annupvisi| 5 sUtra 202 : kRSNa vAsudeva taba apanI senA ke par3Ava meM Aye aura senA sahita prayANa kara ra dvArakA nagarI A phuNce| 15 202. Krishna then returned to the place where his army had camped, ) 2 broke camp and returned to Dwarka. 5 sUtra 203 : tae NaM te paMca paMDavA jeNeva hatthiNAure Nayare teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA DA ra jeNeva paMDU rAyA teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA karayala jAva evaM vayAsI-'evaM tAo ! amhe dI 15kaNheNaM NivvisayA aannttaa|' 15 CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA (261) FAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA CUUUUUUUN Page #329 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ( 262 ) tapa NaM paMDurAyA te paMca paMDave evaM vayAsI - kahaM NaM puttA ! tubbhe kaNheNaM vAsudeveNa NivvisayA ANattA ? ' tae NaM te paMca paMDavA paMDurAyaM evaM vayAsI - ' evaM khalu tAo ! amhe amarakaMkAo paDiniyattA lavaNasamudaM donniM joyaNasayasahassAiM vIivaittA tae NaM se kaNhe vAsudeve amhe evaM vayAsI - 'gacchaha NaM tubbhe devANuppiyA ! gaMgAmahANadi uttaraha jAva ciTThaha, tAva ahaM evaM taheva jAva citttthemo| tae NaM se kahe vAsudeve suTThiyaM lavaNAhivaI daTThUNa taM caiva savvaM, navaraM kaNhassa ciMtA Na bujjhati, jAva amhe Nivvisa ANavei / ' Bei sUtra 203 : udhara pA~coM pANDava hastinApura pahu~ce aura rAjA pANDu ke pAsa jA hAtha jor3akara bole - " he tAta ! kRSNa ne hameM deza nikAle kI AjJA dI hai / " jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra rAjA pANDu ne pUchA - " putro ! kRSNa vAsudeva ne tumheM kisa kAraNa aisI AjJA dI ?" taba pANDavoM ne amarakaMkA se lauTane lavaNa samudra pAra karane, aura gaMgA mahAnadI utarane se lekara deza nikAle kI AjJA milane taka kI sampUrNa ghaTanA kA savistAra varNana kiyA / 203. The five Pandavs returned to Hastinapur, went to King Pandu and after greetings said, "Father! Krishna Vasudev has exiled us." King Pandu asked, "Sons! For what reason Krishna has given such order?" The Pandavs narrated in details all the incidents including departure from Amarkanka city, crossing the sea, crossing the Ganges, and getting the order of exile. sUtra 204 : rAjA pANDu ne pANDavoM se kahA - ' vAlA kAma karake acchA nahIM kiyaa|" sUtra 204 : tae NaM se paMDurAyA te paMca paMDave evaM vayAsI - 'duTTu NaM puttA ! kayaM kaNhassa vAsudevassa vippiyaM karemANehiM / ' ( 262 ) 204. King Pandu commented, " Sons! It is not befitting you to have done something that annoyed Krishna Vasudev." 5 - " putro ! tumane kRSNa vAsadeva ko apriya lagane kuntI kA kRSNa ke pAsa jAnA sUtra 205 : tae NaM paMDU rAyA koMti deviM saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI - 'gaccha NaM tumaM devANuppiyA ! bAravaI kaNhassa vAsudevassa Nivedehi - ' evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! tumhe paMca paMDavA ( NivvisayA ANattA, tumaM ca NaM devANuppiyA ! dAhiNaDDhabharahassa sAmI, taM saMdisaMtu NaM devAppiyA ! te paMca paMDavA kayaraM desaM vA disiM vA vidisiM vA gacchaMtu ? ' JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA For Private Personal Use Only Page #330 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ t`t`t`t ra solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 263 ) DA 15 sUtra 205 : aura phira pANDu rAjA ne kuntI devI ko bulAkara kahA-"devAnupriye ! tuma dvArakA dI ra jAo aura vAsudeva kRSNa se nivadena karo-" he devAnupriya ! tumane pA~coM pANDavoM ko deza nikAle Da ra kI AjJA dI hai parantu tumhArA Adhipatya to samasta dakSiNArdha bharata kSetra para hai| ataH tumhI batAo Ta] 15 ki pA~coM pANDava kisa deza, kisa dizA yA vidizA meM jAyeM ?" 15 KUNTI GOES TO KRISHNA ra 205. After this King Pandu called queen Kunti and said, "Beloved of gods! Proceed to Dwarka and submit before Krishna Vasudev-'Beloved of gods! 15 You have ordered the five Pandavs to leave the country but you are the al 5 sovereign of the whole southern Bharat. As such, kindly tell to which country TI 5 or direction the Pandavs should go?' ra sUtra 206 : tae NaM sA koMtI paMDuNA evaM vuttA samANI hatthikhaMdhaM durUhai, durUhittA jahA 15 heTThA jAva-'saMdisaMtu Na piutthA ! kimAgamaNa paoyaNaM? 5 tae NaM sA koMtI kaNhaM vAsudevaM evaM vayAsI-evaM khalu puttA ! tume paMca paMDavA NivvisayA ra ANattA, tumaM ca NaM dAhiNaDDabharahassa saamii| taM saMdisaMtu NaM devANuppiyA te paMca paMDavA kayaraM desaM ra vA disaM vA jAva vidisiM vA gacchaMtu? 5 sUtra 206 : rAjA pANDu ke kahane para kuntI devI hAthI para ArUr3ha hokara dvArakA gaIM aura DA ra kRSNa vAsudeva ke pAsa pahu~cI (vistRta vivaraNa-pUrva sUtra 154, 155 ke anusaar)| kRSNa ne pUchA15 "buA ! kahiye kaise AnA huA?" ra kuntI ne uttara diyA-"he putra ! tumane pANDavoM ko deza nikAle kI AjJA dI hai| para tuma to Da 15 samasta dakSiNArdha bhArata ke svAmI ho, aise meM tumhI batAo ve kahA~ jAyeM ?" > 206. As directed by King Pandu queen Kunti rode an elephant and went c 2 to Krishna Vasudev in Dwarka (details as before). Krishna asked, "Aunt! S] B Please say what brings you to me?" 15 Kunti replied, "Beloved of gods! You have ordered the five Pandavs to C leave the country but you are the sovereign of the whole southern Bharat. As C 2 such, kindly tell to which country or direction the Pandavs should go?" S 5 sUtra 207 : tae NaM se kaNhe vAsudeve koMtiM deviM evaM vayAsI-'apUivayaNA NaM piucchA! Ta ra uttamapurisA-vAsudevA baladevA ckkvttttii| taM gacchaMtu NaM paMca paMDavA dAhiNillaM veyAliM, tattha Da 15 paMDumahuraM NivesaMtu, mamaM adiTThasevagA bhavaMtu' tti kaTu sakkArei, sammANei, jAva pddivisjjei| da ra sUtra 207 : kRSNa vAsudeva ne kuntI se kahA-"buA ! vAsudeva, baladeva va cakravartI jaise uttama SI 5 puruSa ApUrtivacana (apanA vacana pUrA karane vAle) hote haiM, unake vacana na to mithyA hote na vApasa Ta (263) TER-16 : AMARKANKA FAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAALI Page #331 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra ( 264 ) hote / devApriye ! pA~coM pANDava dakSiNa dizA meM samudra taTa para jAyeM aura vahA~ pANDu-mathurA nAma kI ) nayI nagarI basAveM aura mere adRSTa sevaka (merI A~khoM se dUra) hokara rheN|" isa prakAra samAdhAna kara kRSNa ne kuMtI ko sammAna pUrvaka vidA kiyaa| 207. Krishna replied, " Aunt ! The words uttered by great men like Vasudev, Baldev, and Chakravarti never become false nor are taken back. Beloved of gods! Let the five Pandavs go to the southern sea coast and found a new town named Pandu-Mathura. They should spend their lives as my subjects beyond the reach of my eyes." After providing this solution Krishna bid farewell to Kunti with due regards. sUtra 208 : tae NaM sA koMtI devI jAva paMDussa eyamahaM Nivedei / tae NaM paMDU yA paMca paMDave saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI - 'gacchaha NaM tubbhe puttA ! dAhiNillaM veyAliM, tattha NaM tubhe paMDumahuraM Niveseha | ' tae NaM paMca paMDavA paMDussa raNNo jAva taha tti paDisurNeti, paDisuNittA sabala-vAhaNA haya gaya hatthiNAurAo paDiNikkhamaMti, paDiNikkhamittA jeNeva dakkhiNille veyAlI teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA paMDumahuraM nagariM nivesaMti, nivesittA tattha NaM te vipulabhogasamitisamaNNAgayA yAvi hotthA / sUtra 208 : kuMtI devI ne dvArakA se lauTa kara yaha saba vRtAnta rAjA pANDu ko sunAyA / pANDu rAjA ne apane putroM ko bulAkara zrIkRSNa kA Adeza batAte hue kahA- " - " putro ! tuma dakSiNI samudra taTa para pANDu-mathurA nagarI basA kara vahA~ para rho|" pANDavoM ne '"jo AjJA" kahakara pANDu rAjA kI AjJA svIkAra kI aura bala, vAhana, ghor3e, hAthI sahita caturaMginI senA Adi sAtha le hastinApura se nikale / dakSiNa kI ora prayANa kara ve samudra taTa para pahu~ce aura pANDu-mathurA nAmaka nagarI basA kara sukhapUrvaka rahane lge| 208. Queen Kunti returned from Dwarka and informed all this in detail to King Pandu. King Pandu called his sons and informed them about the order of Krishna Vasudev. He added, "Sons! Now you should proceed to the southern sea coast, found a new town named Pandu-Mathura, and live there." "As you say. With these words the Pandavs accepted the order of King Pandu and left Hastinapur with goods, vehicles, horses, elephants and army and proceeded south. After reaching the southern sea coast they founded a new town and named it Pandu - Mathura. And they resumed their normal happy life. (264) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA For Private Personal Use Only Page #332 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ UUJAL AUDjaka solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 265)dA ra sUtra 209 : tae NaM sA dovaI devI annayA kayAi AvaNNasattA jAyA yAvi hotthaa| tae NaM dI dovaI devI NavaNhaM mAsANaM bahupaDipuNNANaM jAva surUvaM dAragaM payAyA sUmAlaM, komalaya Da ra gytaaluysmaannN| NivvattabArasAhassa imaM eyArUvaM goNNaM guNaniSphaNNaM nAmadhejjaM kareMti-jamhA NaM 15 amhaM esa dArae paMcaNhaM paMDavANaM putte dovaIe devIe attae, taM hou amhaM imassa dAragassa Ta 15 NAmadhejjaM 'pNddusenne'| tae NaM tassa dAragassa ammApiyaro NAmadhejjaM kareMti paMDuseNa tti| ___ bAvattariM kalAto jAva bhoga smtthe| jAte juvarAya jAva vihrti| 5 sUtra 209 : kAlAntara meM draupadI devI garbhavatI huI aura usane yathAsamaya sundara sukumAra aura Ta 15 hAthI ke tAlU jaise komala zarIra vAle putra ko janma diyaa| bAraha dina bItane para bAlaka ke Da ra mAtA-pitA ne nirNaya liyA ki yaha bAlaka pA~ca pANDavoM kA putra aura draupadI kA Atmaja hai ataH / e isakA nAma pANDusena honA caahie| ra taba unhoMne samAroha pUrvaka bAlaka kA nAma pANDusena rakha diyaa| 5 pANDusena kramazaH bar3A huaa| bahattara kalAoM kA jJAtA bnaa| yuvA hone para usakA pANigrahaNa huA aura phira yuvarAja banakara rahane lgaa| ra 209. With passage of time Draupadi conceived and in due course gave h to a son who was beautiful, delicate, and tender as the palate of an c elephant. After twelve days of his birth the parents decided that as he was e son of the Pandays and Draupadi he should be called Pandusen. 2 Accordingly they performed his naming ceremony with great festivities. As time passed Pandusen grew up and learned the seventy two arts. When he came of age he was married and made the heir to the throne. pANDavoM kI dIkSA 5 sUtra 210 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM dhammaghosA therA smosddhaa| parisA niggyaa| paMDavA ra niggayA, dhamma soccA evaM vayAsI-'jaM NavaraM devANuppiyA ! dovaiM deviM ApucchAmo, paMDuseNaM ca / 15 kumAraM rajje ThAvemo, tao pacchA devANuppiyANaM aMtie muMDe bhavittA jAva pvvyaamo|' ra 'ahAsuhaM devANuppiyA !' __ sUtra 210 : kAla ke usa bhAga meM vahA~ dharmaghoSa sthavira pdhaare| pariSada nikalI aura pA~coM meM ra pANDava bhI upadeza sunane gye| bAda meM unhoMne sthavira muni se kahA-"devAnupriya ! hameM saMsAra se ra virakti ho gaI hai| hama draupadI devI se AjJA lekara tathA kumAra pANDusena ko rAjasiMhAsana para / 5 sthApita karane ke pazcAt Apake nikaTa muNDita ho dIkSA grahaNa kreNge|" sthavira dharmaghoSa ne kahA-"devAnupriyo ! jisameM tumheM sukha mile vaha kro|" R CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA (265) FAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAnn Uuuuur SLA SUAN - - - - - - -.. . Page #333 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ( 266 ) DIKSHA OF PANDAVS 210. During that period of time Sthavir Dharmaghosh arrived there. A delegation of citizens including the Pandavs went to his discourse. After the discourse the Pandavs said to the great ascetic, "Beloved of gods! We are filled with a feeling of detachment from the mundane life. We shall seek approval of queen Draupadi and crown prince Pandusen, and after that come to you to accept Diksha after shaving our heads." Sthavir Dharmaghosh said, "Beloved of gods! Do as you please." sUtra 211 : tae NaM te paMca paMDavA jeNeva sae gihe teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA dovaI deviM saddAveMti saddAvittA evaM vayAsI - ' evaM khalu devANuppie ! amhehiM therANaM aMtie dham NisaMte jAva pavvayAmo, tumaM devANuppiye ! kiM karesi ? ' tae NaM sA dovaI devI te paMca paMDave evaM vayAsI - ' jai NaM tubbhe devANuppiyA ! saMsArabhauvviggA pavvayaha, mamaM ke aNNe AlaMbe vA jAva bhavissai ! ahaM piyaNaM saMsArabhauvviggA. devANuppiehiM saddhiM pavvaissAmi / ' jjpha jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra sUtra 211 : pA~coM pANDava apane mahala meM lauTe aura draupadI devI ko bulAkara kahA" devAnupriye ! hamane sthavira muni kA upadeza sunA hai aura saMsAra tyAga kara dIkSA lene kA nirNaya kiyA hai| tumheM kyA karanA hai ?" draupadI ne uttara diyA- "devAnupriyo !jaba Apa saMsAra bhaya se udvigna ho dIkSA le lete haiM to merA yahA~ anya kyA avalambana raha jAyegA ? aisI sthiti meM saMsAra ke bhaya se udvigna maiM bhI Apake sAtha hI dIkSA aMgIkAra kruuNgii|" 211. The Pandavs returned to their palace, called Draupadi and said, "Beloved of gods! We have listened to the discourse of the Sthavir ascetic and have decided to renounce the world to get initiated. What do you want to do?" Draupadi replied, "Beloved of gods! When you are disturbed by the fears of the mundane world and want to get initiated I will be left with no support and purpose. In this situation I will also accept Diksha as I am also disturbed by the fears of the mundane world." sUtra 212 : tae NaM paMca paMDavA paMDuseNassa abhiseo jAva rAyA jAva rajjaM pasAsemANa viharai / tae NaM te paMca paMDavA dovaI ya devI annayA kayAiM paMDuseNaM rAyANaM ApucchaMti / tae NaM se paMDuseNe rAyA koDuMbiyapurise saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI - khippAmeva bho devANuppiyA ! nikkhamaNAbhiseyaM kareha, jAva purisasahassavAhiNIo siviyAo uvaTTaveha | ' jAva paccoruhaMti / jeNeva therA teNeva Alitte NaM jAva samaNA jAyA / coddasapuvvAiM ahijjaMti, JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (266) Hon For Private Personal Use Only phrI Page #334 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 267 ) ahijjittA bahUNi vAsANi chaTThaTTama - dasama - duvAlasehiM mAsaddha-mAsakhamaNehiM appA bhAve viharati / sUtra 212 : taba pANDavoM ne kumAra pANDusena kA rAjyAbhiSeka kara diyA / pANDusena kuzalatA pUrvaka rAjya saMcAlana karane lge| kAlAntara meM pA~coM pANDavoM tathA draupadI ne pANDusena rAjA se dIkSA kI anumati mA~gI | pANDusena ne apane sevakoM ko bulAyA aura kahA -" -" devAnupriyo ! zIghra hI dIkSA - mahotsava kI taiyArI karo aura hajAra puruSa uThAyeM aisI vizAla pAlakiyA~ taiyAra kraao|" sevakoM ne AjJA kA pAlana kiyA aura pANDavoM ne draupadI sahita samAroha pUrvaka yathAvidhi dharmaghoSa sthavira ke pAsa jAkara dIkSA grahaNa kii| dIkSA ke pazcAt unhoMne caudaha pUrvoM kA adhyayana kiyA aura belA-telA-colA yAvat ardha-mAsakhamaNa Adi kaThina tapasyA karate hue Atmonnati kI aura prayatnazIla ho sAdhu jIvana bitAne lage / 212. The Pandavs crowned their son prince Pandusen and he took the reigns of the state in his able hands. Later the Pandavs and Draupadi sought permission for Diksha from king Pandusen. Pandusen called his servants and said, "Beloved of gods! Make arrangements for the Diksha ceremony and get Purisasahassa palanquins ready." The servants did as told and the five Pandavs with Draupadi ceremoniously went to the camp of Dharmaghosh Sthavir and there the Pandavs got initiated. With passage of time they acquired the knowledge of the fourteen sublime canons and started doing various penances including two day, three day, four day, and a fortnight long fasts for their spiritual advancement. sUtra 213 : tae NaM sA dovaI devI sIyAo paccoruhai, jAva pavvaiyA subvayAe ajjAe sissiNIyattAe dala gati / ikkArasa aMgAI ahijjai, ahijjittA bahUNi vAsANi chaTThaTThama-dasama-duvAlase heM jAva vihara / sUtra 213 : taba draupadI devI bhI pAlakI se utarI aura usane bhI dIkSA le lii| vaha suvratA AryA kI ziSyA ke rUpa meM dI gii| usane bhI gyAraha aMgoM kA adhyayana kiyA aura belA- telA Adi aneka prakAra kA kaThina tapa karatI huI saMyama jIvana bitAne lagI / 213. After this Draupadi also got down from the palanquin and she also got initiated. She became the disciple of Suvrata Arya. She also studied the eleven canons and commenced the harsh and disciplined ascetic life. sUtra 214 : tae NaM therA bhagavaMto annayA kayAI paMDumahurAo NayarIo sahassaMbavaNAo ujjANAo paDiNikkhamaMti, paDiNikkhamittA bahiyA jaNavayavihAraM viharati / CHAPTER - 16 : AMARKANKA For Private Personal Use Only (267) Page #335 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra ( 268 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra | 15 sUtra 214 : kAlAntara meM ve sthavira muni pANDu-mathurA ke sahasrAmravana udyAna se nikale aura Da ra bAhara janapadoM meM vicarane lge| 15 214. Later the Sthavir ascetic left Sahasramravan and Pandu-Mathura and resumed his itinerant life. 5 yAtrA va tapasyA ___ sUtra 215 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM arihA ariThThanemI jeNeva suraTThAjaNavae teNeva de 5 uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA suradvAjaNavayaMsi saMjameNa tavasA appANaM bhAvemANe vihri| ___tae NaM bahujaNo annamannassa evamAikkhai-'evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! arihA ariTThanemI TI ra suraTThAjaNavae jAva vihri| tae NaM se juhiDillapAmokkhA paMca aNagArA bahujaNassa aMtie Da ra eyamaha~ soccA annamannaM saddAveMti, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI ___'evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! arahA ariTThanemI puvvANupuvviM jAva viharai, taM seyaM khalu amhaM DA ra there bhagavaMte ApucchittA arahaM ariTTanemi vaMdaNAe gmitte|' annamannassa eyamaDheM paDisuNeti, Ta 15 paDisuNittA jeNeva therA bhagavaMto teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA there bhagavaMte vaMdaMti, namasaMti, Da ra vaMdittA namaMsittA evaM vayAsI-'icchAmo NaM tubbhehiM abbhaNunAyA samANA arahaM ariThThanemiM jAvaTI 15 gmitte|' 'ahAsuhaM devANuppiyA !' 15 sUtra 215 : kAla ke usa bhAga meM arihaMta ariSTanemi surASTra janapada meM pdhaare| ve tapa aura DI ra saMyama dvArA AtmA ko bhAvita karate hue surASTra janapada meM vicarane lge| vahA~ para aneka loga hI 15 paraspara carcA kara rahe the ki tIrthaMkara ariSTanemi surASTra (saurASTra) janapada meM vicara rahe haiN| ra yudhiSThira Adi pA~coM anagAroM ne bhI jana-mukha se yaha samAcAra sune aura paraspara vimarza karane S ra lage-"devAnupriyo !arihaMta ariSTanemi anukrama se vicarate hue surASTra janapada meM padhAre haiN| ataH / 15 sthavira guru se anumati lekara unheM vandana karane jAnA hamAre lie acchA hogaa|" saba anagAra isa da bAta para sahamata ho sthavira bhagavaMta ke pAsa gaye aura yathAvidhi vandanA karake pUchA-"bhagavanta ! ra ApakI anumati lekara hama arihaMta ariSTanemi ko vandana karane jAnA cAhate haiN|" sthavira bhagavanta ne kahA-"devAnupriyo ! jisameM tumheM sukha prApta ho vahI kro| TRAVEL AND PENANCE 215. During that period of time Arihant Arishtanemi came to Surashtra area. He started moving around in Surashtra doing his spiritual practices of a penance and discipline. People were telling each other that Arihant Arishtanemi is wandering in the Surashtra area. The five ascetics including , (268) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUT n`kkmtkhlmhlkdE Page #336 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ bhaNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNjya Wan UDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD D U 2 solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 269 ) hA 5 Yudhisthir also heard this news and deliberated, "Beloved of gods! S > Wandering from one place to another Arihant Arishtanemi has come to the > Surashtra area. So we should take permission from our Sthavir guru and go to him to pay our homage." They all agreed and went to the Sthavir ascetic. After conveying due obeisance they asked, "Bhante! With your permission we want to go to Arihant Arishtanemi to pay our homage." Sthavir Bhagavant replied, "Beloved of gods! Do as you please." sUtra 216 : tae NaM te jahuTThilapAmokkhA paMca aNagArA therehiM abbhaNunAyA samANA theresa 5 bhagavaMte vaMdaMti, NamaMsaMti, vaMdittA NamaMsittA therANaM aMtiyAo paDiNikkhamaMti, paDiNikkhamittADa ra mAsaMmAseNa aNikkhitteNaM tavokammeNaM gAmANugAmaM dUijjamANA jAva jeNeva hatthikappe nayare teNeva de 5 uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA hatthikappassa bahiyA sahasaMbavaNe ujjANe jAva vihrNti| 2 sUtra 216 : yudhiSThira Adi pA~coM muniyoM ne sthavira bhagavanta se AjJA prApta kara unheM vandanA namaskAra kI, aura vahA~ se prasthAna kiyaa| nirantara mAsakhamaNa tapa karate hue, eka gA~va se dUsare 8 15 gA~va vihAra karate hue hastIkalpa nagara ke bAhara sahasrAmravana udyAna meM phuNce| 2 216. The five ascetics including Yudhishthir formally bowed before hima 5 after getting permission and commenced their journey. Doing a chain of one month long fasts they crossed one village and then other and reached at the 15 Sahasramravan garden outside Hastikalp city. ra sUtra 217 : tae NaM te juhiTThilavajjA cattAri aNagArA mAsakhamaNapAraNae paDhamAe 15 porisIe sajjhAyaM kareMti, bIyAe evaM jahA goyamasAmI, NavaraM juhiTilaM ApucchaMti, jAva Da 15 aDamANA bahujaNasaI NisAmeMti-'evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! arahA ariTThanemI ujjiMtaselasihare / ra mAsieNaM bhatteNaM apANaeNaM paMcahiM chattIsehiM aNagArasaehiM saddhiM kAlagae siddha buddhe mutte TA aMtagaDe svvdukkhpphiinne|' ra sUtra 217 : vahA~ yudhiSThira ke atirikta zeSa cAroM anagAroM ne mAsakhamaNa ke pAraNe ke dina TI 5 prathama prahara meM svAdhyAya tathA dUsare prahara meM dhyAna kiyaa| (caryA kA zeSa varNana gautama svAmI ke dI 5 smaan)| phira ve yudhiSThira anagAra se anumati le bhikSA hetu nikle| calate-calate unhoMne aneka DA ra logoM ko carcA karate sunA-"devAnupriyo ! tIrthaMkara ariSTanemi ujjayaMta parvata giranAra parvata ke DI ra zikhara para eka mAsa kA nirjala upavAsa karake pA~ca sau chattIsa zramaNoM ke sAtha siddha, buddha, mukta, TI 15 antakRt hokara samasta duHkhoM se rahita ho gaye haiN|" ra 217. There, on the day of the breakfast, leaving aside Yudhishthir the > other four ascetics spent the first quarter of the day doing their studies and the second quarter doing meditation (detailed description of the daily routine 5 same as in case of Gautam Swami). After this they took permission from 5 CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA (269) lkynthnytw Page #337 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Wan ( 270 ) Yudhisthir and went out to collect alms. While they were walking they heard many people talking-"Beloved of gods! Tirthankar Arishtanemi along with five hundred and thirty six ascetics went to the peak of the Ujjayant mountain (Girnar) and after a month long fast became Siddh, enlightened, and liberated from the cycles of rebirth ending all sorrows." jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra sUtra 218 : tae NaM te juhiTThilavajjA cattAri aNagArA bahujaNassa aMtie eyama soccA hatthikapAo paDiNikkhamaMti, paDiNikkhamittA jeNe sahasaMbavaNe ujjANe, jeNeva juhiTThile aNagAre teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA bhattapANaM paccuvekkhati, paccuvekkhittA gamaNAgamaNassa paDikkamaMti, paDikkamittA esaNamaNesaNaM AloeMti, AloittA bhattapANaM paDidaMseMti, paDidaMsittA evaM vayAsI sUtra 218 : yaha samAcAra suna cAroM muni hastIkalpa nagara se bAhara nikale aura sahasrAmravana meM yudhiSThira anagAra ke pAsa aaye| vahA~ unhoMne AhAra- pAnI kI pratyupekSaNA kI, gamanAgamana kA pratikramaNa kiyA, eSaNA- aneSaNA kI AlocanA kI aura AhAra- pAnI yudhiSThira anagAra ko dikhalA kara bole 218. Getting this news, the four ascetics came out of Hastikalp city and reached Yudhisthir in the Sahasramravan garden. They inspected the food they had brought, did the Pratikraman for movement, reviewed proper and improper actions, showed the food to Yudhishthir and said - siddhapada-prApti sUtra 219 : ' evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! jAva kAlagae, taM seyaM khalu amhaM devANuppiyA ! imaM puvvagahiyaM bhattapANaM parivettA setuMjjaM pavvayaM saNiyaM saNiyaM duruhittae, saMlehaNAjhUsaNA-jhosiyANaM kAlaM aNavakaMkhamANANaM viharittae, tti kaTTu aNNamaNNassa eyamaTTha paDiNittA taM puvvagahiyaM bhattapANaM egaMte pariTThavaMti, pariTThavittA jeNeva setuMjje pavvae teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA setuMjjaM pavvayaM duruhaMti, duruhittA jAva kAlaM aNavakaMkhamANA viharati / sUtra 219 : "he devAnupriya ! bhikSA ke lie nagara meM jAne para hamane sunA ki tIrthaMkara ariSTanemi kAladharma ko prApta hue haiN| ataH acchA yaha hogA ki bhagavAna ke nirvANa kI sUcanA sunane se pUrva grahaNa kiye hue isa AhAra pAnI ko tyAga kara dhIme-dhIme zatruMjaya parvata para car3heM aura saMlekhanA tathA karmoM kA zoSaNa va kSINa karane kI kriyAe~ karate hue mRtyu kI AkAMkSA rahita ho dhyAna magna ho jaayeN|" sabhI anagAra isa bAta para sahamata ho gaye aura taba lAI huI AhAra sAmagrI ko yathAvidhi yathAsthAna paraThakara ( DAlakara ) zatruMjaya parvata kI ora prasthAna kiyaa| vahA~ jAkara apane nizcayAnusAra samaya vyatIta karane lage / (270) For Private Personal Use Only JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA uu ti Page #338 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - - / UUDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD P solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA ( 271 ) DA 15 GETTING LIBERATED 219. "Beloved of gods! While we were moving around in the city to collect alms we heard that Tirthankar Arishtanemi has breathed his last. So it R would be good if we abandon this food that was collected before getting the # news of the Nirvana of the Tirthankar, slowly climb the Shatrunjaya mountain, take the ultimate vow, indulge in the activities that weaken and eliminate karmas, and go into meditation without the desire of death." They all agreed and disposed of the food they had collected at the proper place and > left for Shatrunjaya mountain. After arriving there they commenced the si 2 practices as they had decided. ra sUtra 220 : tae NaM te juhiTThilapAmokkhA paMca aNagArA sAmAiyamAiyAI coddasa puvvAiMTa 15 ahijjittA bahUNi vAsANi sAmaNNapariyAgaM pAuNittA do mAsiyAe saMlehaNAe attANaM jhosittA DA ra jassaTThAe kIrai NaggabhAve jAva tamaDheM aaraaheNti| ArAhittA aNaMte jAva kevalavaranANadaMsaNa TA ra samuppADettA jAva siddhaa| 15 sUtra 220 : yudhiSThira Adi pA~coM anagAroM ne sAmAyika se Arambha kara caudaha pUrvo kA DI ra abhyAsa karate hue aneka varSoM taka zramaNa jIvana kA pAlana kiyA thA, aura anta meM do mAsa kI TI 15 saMlekhanA se AtmA ko zuddha kiyaa| aMtataH jisa uddezya se nagnatva tathA muMDita honA aMgIkAra kiyA dara 15 jAtA hai vaha uddezya prApta kiyaa| unheM zreSTha kevalajJAna aura kevaladarzana prApta hue aura ve siddha ho DA ra gye| 15 220. The five ascetics including Yudhishthir had studied the fourteen 5 sublime canons and led a long ascetic life. In the end they took the ultimate 15 vow of two months' duration and purified their souls. At last they achieved the goal for which they had shaved their heads and got initiated. They attained the supreme Keval Jnana and Keval Darshan and became Siddhs 1B (the pure and liberated state of soul) 15 sUtra 221 : tae NaM sA dovaI ajjA suvbayANaM ajjiyANaM aMtie sAmAiyamAiyAiMDa ra ekkarassa aMgAI ahijjai, ahijjittA bahUNi vAsANi sAmaNNapariyAgaM pAuNittA mAsiyAe hI ra saMlehaNAe AloiyapaDikkaMtA kAlamAse kAlaM kiccA baMbhaloe uvvnnaa| 15 sUtra 221 : udhara dIkSA lene ke pazcAt AryA draupadI ne AryA suvratA ke pAsa sAmAyika se ra lekara gyAraha aMgoM kA adhyayana karate hue aneka varSoM taka zramaNa jIvana kA pAlana kiyaa| anta meM TI 5 eka mAsa kI saMlekhanA, AlocanA aura pratikramaNa karake yathAsamaya deha tyAga kiyA aura brahmaloka dA 5 meM janma liyaa| 221. In the mean time, after getting initiated Arya Draupadi studied the ven canons starting with the Samayik and spent a long and disciplined APTER-16: AMARKANKA ( 271) TA Wan nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #339 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ prajjjjjjjjja mA ra ( 272 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra dA life as an ascetic. In the end she took an ultimate vow of one month duration, 15 reviewed her life and did the ultimate Pratikraman. In due course she breathed her last and reincarnated as a goddess in the Brahmalok. ra sUtra 222 : tattha NaM atthegaiyANaM devANaM dasa sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| tattha NaM dovaissa hA 15 devassa dasa sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| ra sUtra 222 : brahmaloka nAma ke pA~caveM devaloka meM aneka devoM kI Ayu dasa sAgaropama kI hI 15 batAI gaI hai| draupadI deva kI Ayu bhI dasa sAgaropama kI batAI hai| ra 222. In Brhamlok, the fifth dimension of gods, the life-span of many gods 5 is said to be ten Sagaropam. The life span of god Draupadi is also said to be 5 ten Sagaropam. sUtra 223 : se NaM bhante ! duvae deve tAo devalogAo jAva mahAvidehe vAse jAva aMtaM 5 15 kAhii? ra sUtra 223 : gautama svAmI ne jijJAsA kI-'bhante ! vaha drupada deva vahA~ se cyavana kara kahA~ janma 5 legA?" bhagavAnaM ne uttara diyA-brahmaloka kI Ayu, sthiti aura bhava kA kSaya hone para vaha Ta 15 mahAvideha kSetra meM janma lekara karmoM kA anta kregaa|" ra 223. Gautam Swami asked, "Bhante! Where will this Drupad god descend after completing this life span?" Mahavir replied, "After completing the life span, state, and form as a god in the Brahmalok this god will be born in the 15 Mahavideh area and end all karmas." 5 sUtra 224 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM solasamassa NAyajjhayaNassa ra ayamaDhe paNNatte tti bemi| 5 sUtra 224 : he jambU ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne solahaveM jJAta adhyayana kA yaha artha batAyA Ta 5 hai| maiMne jaisA sunA vaisA hI kahA hai|" . ra 224. Jambu! This is the text and the meaning of the sixteenth chapter of S the Jnata Sutra as told by Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir. So I have heard, so I 2 confirm. // solasamaM ajjhayaNaM samattaM // // solahavA~ adhyayana samApta // || END OF THE SIXTEENTH CHAPTER II ROUNDA - UruuuN - ra (272) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA S Page #340 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Wan NNNNNNNNNNNWan upasaMhAra jJAtA dharmakathAsUtra kI isa solahavIM vistRta kathA meM aneka caritra haiM tathA aneka ghttnaaeN| ina DA ra saba ke mAdhyama se pratiSThA, vAsanA, bhaya, Asakti, kautuhala Adi bhAvanAoM se prerita vyakti TA 15 sanmArga se kaise bhaTaka jAtA hai isakA rocaka citraNa hai| viveka naSTa hone para kaise kaSTa uThAne dI ra par3ate haiM yaha varNana kara sanmArga kI ora prerita kiyA gayA hai| CONCLUSION This sixteenth story of Jnata Dharma Katha is very long and has numerous characters and incidents. With the help of all these the story 15 explains how a man drifts away from the spiritual path under the influence < 5 of a variety of feelings and attitudes, including conceit, lust, fear, fondness, SI > and curiosity. How much one suffers when he takes leave of his rationality has been detailed in an interesting style in order to inspire one to accept the Bright path. DUDUNNNNNNNNNNNNNa | upanaya gAthA_ subahU vi tava-kileso, niyANadoseNa dUsio sNto| na sivAya dovatIe, jaha kila sukumaaliyaajmme||1|| amaNunnamabhattIe, patte dANaM bhave anntthaay| jaha kaDuyatuMbadANaM, nAgasiribhavaMmi doviie||2|| tapazcaryA kA koI kitanA hI kaSTa kyoM na sahana kare kintu jaba vaha nidAna ke doSa se dUSita dI ra ho jAtI hai to mokSaprada nahIM hotI, jaise sukumAlikA ke bhava meM draupadI ke jIva kA tapazcaraNa S ra mokSaphaladAyaka nahIM huaa||1|| ra athavA isa adhyayana kA upanaya isa prakAra samajhanA cAhie-supAtra ko bhI diyA gayA AhAra | ra agara amanojJa ho aura durbhAvapUrvaka diyA gayA ho to anartha kA kAraNa hotA hai, jaise nAgazrI TA 15 brAhmaNI ke bhava meM draupadI ke jIva dvArA diyA kaTuka tumbe kA daan||2|| P CHAPTER-16 : AMARKANKA ( 273 ) dA Page #341 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ( 274 ) THE MESSAGE No matter how much pain one has to tolerate while doing penance, if it becomes contaminated by ambition it does not lead to Moksha, this is the same as the penance done by the being that became Draupadi during her birth as Sukumalika. (1) Another message is-The donation of food even to a deserving recepient bears evil fruits if it is contaminated or is given with bad intentions. This is the same as the donation of bitter gourd by the being that became Draupadi during her birth as Nagshri Brahmani. (2) pariziSTa kAMpilya (kaMpilA) terahaveM tIrthaMkara vimalanAtha kA janma sthAna / tIrthakalpa ke anusAra yaha pAMcAla janapada meM gaMgA ke kinAre batAyA gayA hai| aThArahavIM zatAbdI ke jaina yAtriyoM ke varNana ke anusAra yaha nagarI ayodhyA ke pazcima dizA meM hai| ina varNanoMke anusAra pharrukhAbAda jile ke kAyamagaMja se uttara-pazcima meM chaha mIla dUra yaha sthAna lagatA hai| tIrthakalpa meM kAMpilya ke nikaTa piTiyArI grAma kA ullekha hai / yaha vartamAna kA paTiyArI grAma lagatA hai jo kaMpilA se 18 - 19 mIla uttara-pazcima meM hai| jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra pAMDu mathurA - purAne samaya meM madurA meM pANDya vaMza kA rAjya thA / isase yaha anumAna hotA hai ki prAcIna pAMDu-mathurA Aja kI madurA hai| isa kathA meM bhI kRSNa dvArA pANDavoM ko dakSiNa samudra taTa para bhejane kI bAta kahI hai| isase bhI yaha anumAna puSTa hotA hai| hatthakappa - isa kathA ke varNana ke anusAra yaha sthAna zatruMjaya ke AsapAsa hone kA anumAna lagatA hai| vartamAna meM kAThiyAvADa meM talAjA ke nikaTa hAthapa nAma kA gA~va hai| yaha zatruMjaya se dUra nahIM hai / yahI haththakappa rahA hogA / guptavaMza ke dharasena prathama vallabhI dAnapatra hastavapra kSetra kA ullekha hai| vidvAnoM ke mata meM yaha haththakappa hI hai| satrahavIM zatAbdI ke gadya pAMDavacaritra meM devavijaya jI ke anusAra hastikalpa se raivataka kI dUrI bAraha yojana batAI hai| yaha bhI isI anumAna kI puSTi karatA hai| ujjayaMta parvata- raivataka parvata yA giranAra / (274) hastinApura - paurANika dRSTi se yaha nagara bhI vArANasI tathA ayodhyA kI bhA~ti eka mahatvapUrNa nagara rahA hai| yaha kurujAMgala janapada kI rAjadhAnI thI / mahAbhArata ke anusAra suhotra ke putra rAjA hastI ne ise basAyA thaa| vividha tIrthakalpa ke anusAra RSabhadeva ke pautra tathA kuru ke putra hastI ne yaha nagara basAyA thA / vasudevahiNDI meM isakA nAma brahmasthalI likhA | vartamAna meM meraTha se 22 mIla uttara-pazcima tathA dillI se chappana mIla dakSiNa-pUrva meM yaha nagara vidyamAna hai| nidAna ke sambandha meM vistRta varNana antakRddazA mahimA meM tathA dazAzrutaskaMdha sUtra meM dekheM / JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA For Private Personal Use Only Page #342 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ suurrrrrrrr ra solahavA~ adhyayana : amarakaMkA rrr ( 204 ) APPENDIX Kampilya (Kampila)-The birth place of Vimalnath, the thirteenth Tirthankar. According to Tirthakalp it is situated on the banks of the Ganges in the Panchal area. According to the eighteenth century Jain pilgrims, this city is to the east of Ayodhya. Going R by these descriptions this place is somewhere six miles northeast of Kayamganj in district Farrukhabad. In Tirthakalp there is mention of village Pitiyari near Kampilya. This appears to be the modern Patiyari village lying about eighteen miles north east of the site now accepted as Kampila. Recently a temple and research complex have been constructed there. Pandu-Mathura-In the past the Pandya dynasty ruled over Madura. This gives rise to 5 the surmise that the ancient Pandu-Mathura is modern Madura. According to this story the C 5 Pandavs were sent to the southern sea coast by Krishna. This also supports this theory. Hatthakapp-According to the details mentioned in this story this place appears to be somewhere near the Shatrunjaya hills. There is a village named Hathap near Talaja in > modern Kathiyawad. It is not far from Shatrunjaya, so this could be the ancient > Hatthakapp. In the Vallabhi inscription of Dhaarsen first of the Gupta dynasty there is s mention of Hast and Prakshep. According to scholars this is the same Hatthakapp. In the seventeenth century prose work Pandav Charitra by Devavijaya it is mentioned that the >> distance between Hastikalp and Raivatak hill was 48 miles. This also confirms the theory. Ujjayant hill-Raivatak hill or Girnar hill. Hastinapur-In Indian mythology this town also finds pride of a place like Varanasi and Ayodhya. According to the Mahabharat it was founded by king Hast, the son of Suhotra. According to Vividh Tirthakalp it was founded by King Hasti, the son of Kuru and grandson of Rishabhdev. In Vasudevhindi it is mentioned as Brahmasthali. The city still exists and is 5 22 miles northwest of Meruth and 56 miles south east of Delhi. Nidan-Desire or ambition. Details about this are available in Antakriddasha Mahima 5 and Dashashrutaskandh Sutra. vururuuruurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr PTER-16: AMARKANKA ( 275 ) sannnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #343 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ satrahavA~ adhyayana : AkIrNa: Amukha Snnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn) zIrSaka-AiNNe-AkIrNa-eka uttama jAti vizeSa ke ashv| indriya-sukhoM ke AkaSarNoM ke vistRta jAla hara kadama para sAdhanA patha para biche hote haiN| tanika cUke ki jAla meM phNse| azvoM ke pakar3e jAne ke udAharaNa se viSayoM kI Asakti anAsakti ke pariNAma ko spaSTa kiyA gayA hai| ___ kathAsAra-hastizIrSa nagara ke katipaya vyApArI vyApAra hetu samudra yAtrA para nikle| samudrI tUphAna meM pha~sa kara ve eka anajAne kAlika dvIpa meM jA phuNce| vahA~ unhoMne aneka khanija padArtha tathA uttama jAti ke ghor3oM ke jhuMDa dekhe| unhoMne khanijoM se apanA jahAja bharA aura hastizIrSa lauTa aae| ve rAjA ko bheMTa dene gaye to rAjA ne pUchA ki tumane koI Azcaryajanaka vastue~ bhI kabhI dekhIM? unhoMne rAjA se kahA ki kAlika dvIpa ke sundara azva sacamuca hI Azcaryajanaka haiN| rAjA ne apane sevakoM ko vyApAriyoM ke sAtha kara diyA aura kahA ki ghor3e pakar3a kara laaveN| rAjA ke sevaka ghor3oM ko lubhAne vAlI aneka vastue~ sAtha lekara dvIpa para Ae aura apane jAla bichA diye| ghor3oM kA samUha vahA~ AyA to aneka ghor3e una vibhinna vastuoM se AkarSita hue aura jAla meM pha~sa gye| anya aneka azva dUra se hI bidaka kara apane cArAgAha kI ora lauTa ge| __ sevaka ghor3oM ko jahAja meM bharakara le Ae aura rAjA ke pAsa pahu~cA diye| rAjA ne azva-mardakoM ko bulAkara ghor3oM ko kArya yogya banAne kA prazikSaNa dilaayaa| isa prakAra jo ghor3e AkarSaNa meM pha~sa gaye the ve baMdI banAe gaye aura aneka prakAra kI pIr3A sahate hue jIvana bitAne lge| jo AkarSaNa meM nahIM pha~se ve svacchaMda sukhamaya jIvana bitAte rhe| 6) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA CI - - - - Page #344 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Furuv vos SEVENTEENTH CHAPTER : THE HORSES : INTRODUCTION Title-Ainne-Akirna-horses of an excellent breed. The enticing and elaborate snares of sensual pleasures litter the path of spiritual endeavour. One wrong step and you are caught. With an appropriate example of ensnaring the horses, the outcome of both fondness for and detachment from carnal pleasures has been explained in this story. Gist of the story-Some merchants from Hastishirsh city set out on a sea voyage. Caught in a storm they arrived at an unknown island, the Kalik Island. There they saw numerous precious minerals and herds of wild horses. They filled the coffers of their ship with these minerals and returned to Hastishirsh. When they visited the king with gifts he asked them if they had come across any astonishing things during their voyage. They informed the king that the graceful horses of the Kalik island were truly astonishing. The king ordered his servants to go with the merchants and bring some horses. The king's servants took along a variety of alluring things and devices to attract the horses and came to the island. They fixed a few snares. The herd of horses arrived there and many of them were attracted and trapped. Many others were fearful of the strange contraptions and galloped away to their regular grazing pastures. The servants transferred the trapped horses to the ship and delivered them to the king. The king called horse trainers to break and train the horses. Thus the horses that were trapped led a painful life. Those who shunned the allurements continued to led a free and happy life. 15 CHAPTER-17: THE HORSES (277) & Page #345 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ sUtra 1 : 'jai NaM bhaMte ! samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM jAva saMpatteNaM solasamassa NAyajjhayaNassa ayamaTThe paNNatte, sattarasamassa NaM NAyajjhayaNassa ke aTThe paNNatte ? ' sattarasamaM ajjhayaNaM : AiNNe satrahavA~ adhyayana AkIrNa SEVENTEENTH CHAPTER : AKIRNA - THE HORSES sUtra 1 : jambU svAmI ne prazna kiyA- " bhante ! jaba zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne solahaveM jJAta adhyayana kA pUrvokta artha batAyA hai to satrahaveM jJAta adhyayana kA kyA artha kahA hai ?" 1. Jambu Swami inquired, "Bhante! What is the meaning of the seventeenth chapter according to Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir?" sUtra 2 : ' evaM khalu jaMbU ! teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM hatthisIse NAmaM nayare hotthA, vaNNao / tattha NaM kaNagakeU NAmaM rAyA hotthA, vaNNao / sUtra 2 : sudharmA svAmI ne uttara diyA- " jambU ! kAla ke usa bhAga meM hastizIrSa nAma kA nagara thaa| usa nagara meM kanakaketu nAma kA rAjA thA / ( vistRta varNana aupapAtikasUtra ke nagara varNana anusAra) 2. Sudharma Swami narrated -Jambu! During that period of time there was a city named Hastisheersh. The name of the ruler of this city was King Kanak-ketu. (details as in Aupapatik Sutra) sUtra 3 : tattha NaM hatthisIse Nayare bahave saMjuttA - NAvA - vANiyagA parivasaMti, aDDA jAva bahujaNassa aparibhUyA yAvi hotthA / tae NaM tesiM saMjattA - NAvA - vANiyagANaM annA kA ga sahiyANaM jahA arahaNNao jAva lavaNasamudaM aNegAI joyaNasayAiM ogADhA yAvi hotthA / sUtra 3 : hastizIrSa nagara meM aneka sAMyAtrika (sAtha-sAtha yAtrA karane vAle) naukAvaNik rahate the| ve dhanADhya aura samartha the| eka bAra ve vyApArI paraspara mile aura samudrayAtrA para jAne kA nirNaya kiyA / yathAsamaya zubha muhurta meM ( yathAvidhi ) yAtrArambha kara ve sAMyAtrika naukAvaNik lavaNasamudra meM saikar3oM yojana pahu~ca gye| (vistRta vivaraNa arhannaka kI kathA ke samAna -a : 8 ) 3. In Hastisheersh city there lived many wealthy and reputed Sanyantriks (merchants who went to other countries for trade) and Nauvaniks (merchants who carried their merchandise in boats). One day all these merchants met together and decided to go on a sea voyage. At an auspicious JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (278) For Private Personal Use Only Page #346 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ satrahavA~ adhyayana : AkIrNa ( 279 ) moment they started their journey and went hundreds of Yojans ahead on the Lavan sea within a few days. ( details as in ch. 8, story of Arhannak) sUtra 4 : tae NaM tesiM jAva bahUNi uppAiyasayAiM jahA mAgaMdiyadAragANaM jAva kAliyavAe ya tattha samutthie / tae NaM sA NAvA teNaM kAliyavAeNaM AgholijjamANI AgholijjamANI saMcAlijjamANI saMcAlijmANI saMkhohijjamANI saMkhohijjamANI tattheva paribhamai / tase NijjAemaIe NaTThasuIe NaTThasaNe mUDhadisAbhAe jAe yAvi hotthA / Na jANai kayaraM desaM vA disiM vA vidisaM vA poyavahaNe avahie tti kaTTu ohayamaNasaMkappe jAva jhiyAya / sUtra 4 : vahA~ lavaNa samudra meM unheM anekoM utpAtoM kA sAmanA karanA par3A (vistRta vivaraNa mAkandI putra kI kathA ke samAna - a : 9 ) / usI samaya samudrI tUphAna bhI Arambha ho gayA aura unakI naukA vAyu ke thaper3oM se bArambAra kA~pane lagI, Dolane lagI, Upara-nIce girane lagI aura eka sthAna para hI cakkara kATane lagI / aisI vikaTa sthiti meM mA~jhI kI buddhi mArI gaI va anubhava lupta ho gayA aura vaha saMjJAhIna jaisA ho gayA / dizA kA jJAna bhI nahIM rahA / aura yaha bhAna bhI nahIM rahA ki nAva kisa pradeza meM hai athavA kisa dizA yA vidizA meM jA rahI hai| vaha bhagna saMkalpa ho cintA magna ho gayA / 4. In the sea they had to face many difficulties. They were caught in a storm and the ship started trembling, drifting, rising and falling, and whirling under the force of the gale. (details as in ch. 9, the story of Makandi) In this dangerous situation the captain of the ship lost his wit and poise and was bewildered. He lost all sense of direction and thus was unaware of the position and the direction of movement of the ship. He became disoriented and started brooding. utpAtoM se mukti sUtra 5 : tae NaM te bahave kucchidhArA ya kaNNadhArA ya gabbhillagA ya saMjattA NAvA vANiyA ya jeNeva se nijjAmae teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA evaM vayAsI - 'kiNNaM tumaM devANuppiyA ! ohayamaNasaMkape jAva jhiyAyasi / ' taNaM se NijjAma te bahave kucchidhArA ya kaNNadhArA ya gabbhillagA ya saMjattA NAvA vANiyagA ya evaM vayAsI- ' evaM khalu ahaM devANuppiyA ! NaTThamaIe jAva avahie tti kaTTu tao oha maNasaM jAva jhiyAmi / ' sUtra 5 : yaha dekha nAva meM rahe aneka kukSidhAra ( cappU calAne vAle), karNadhAra, gallika (sAmAnya zramika) tathA vaNika yAtrI niryAmaka- mA~jhI ke pAsa Aye aura pUchA - " devAnupriya ! tuma bhagna saMkalpa (nirAza ) ho cibuka hathelI para TikAye cintA kyoM kara rahe ho ?" CHAPTER-17: THE HORSES For Private Personal Use Only ( 279 ) Page #347 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - ra ( 280) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 15 mA~jhI ne unheM uttara diyA-"devAnupriyo ! tUphAna ke kAraNa merI niyaMtraNa buddhi naSTa ho gaI hai dI ra aura mujhe yaha bhAna nahIM ho rahA hai ki nAva kisa dizA meM aura kahA~ jA rahI hai| isI kAraNa maiM Da ra bhagna saMkalpa ho cintita ho gayA huuN|" - dhaUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNa 5 FREEDOM FROM TROUBLES 5. Seeing all this, the passengers and the crew including many rowers, navigators, labourers, and the traders approached the captain and asked, ra "Beloved of gods! What ails you? Why have you lost your poise and are S B worrying with your chin in your palm?" The captain replied, "Beloved of gods! Due to this storm I have lost my capacity to control the ship and I am unaware of the position and the ? direction of movement of the ship. That is the reason I have lost my poises 12 and become anxious." 15 sUtra 6 : tae NaM te kaNNadhArA tassa NijjAmayassa aMtie eyamalu soccA Nisamma bhIyA Da ra tatthA uvviggA uvviggamaNA vhAyA kayabalikammA karayala-pariggahiyaM dasanahaM sirasAvattaM matthae / 5 aMjaliM kaTu bahUNaM iMdANaM ya khaMdANa ya jahA mallinAe jAva uvAyamANA uvAyamANA citttthti| da ra sUtra 6 : mA~jhI kI yaha bAta suna samajhakara nAva ke sabhI yAtrI va karmacArI bhayabhIta, trasta vaDa ra udvigna ho gye| unhoMne snAna, balikarma Adi kiyA aura hAtha jor3a kara indra, skanda Adi Ta 15 apane-apane iSTa devoM ko yAda karane lage, unakI manautI manAne lge| (vistAra arhannaka kI kathA, Dha ra ke adhyayana 8 ke anusAra) 5 6. Hearing this from the captain all the passengers and the crew became 15 worried, fearful, and panicky. They cleansed themselves by bathing and other 5 rituals and started remembering, and calling for help to their deities < 12 including Indra and Skand. (details as in ch. 8 story of Arhannak) sUtra 7 : tae NaM se NijjAmae tao muhuttaMtarassa laddhamaIe, laddhasuIe, laddhasaNNe TA 15 amUDhadisAbhAe jAe yAvi hotthaa| tae NaM se NijjAmae te bahave kucchidhArA ya kaNNadhArA yaDa ra gabhillagA ya saMjattA NAvA vANiyagA ya evaM vayAsI-'evaM khalu ahaM devANuppiyA ! laddhamaIe ? 5 jAva amUDhadisAbhAe jaae| amhe NaM devANuppiyA ! kAliyadIvaMteNaM saMvUDhA, esa NaM kAliyadIve da ra aalokki| 5 sUtra 7 : kucha samaya bAda usa mA~jhI kI buddhi, anubhava, saMjJA lauTa Aye aura usakI mUDhatA da 15 samApta ho gii| usane apane sahakarmiyoM tathA yAtriyoM se kahA-devAnupriyo ! merI mati svastha ho gaI DI ra hai aura aba maiM digbhrAMta nahIM rhaa| hama loga kAlika dvIpa ke nikaTa A pahuMce haiN| dekhiye, vaha thA 15 kAlika dvIpa dikhAI par3a rahA hai|" ra (280) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA! SAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn) UUUN Page #348 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ UUU ka satrahavA~ adhyayana : AkIrNa ( 281 ) 7. After some time the captain regained his wit, poise, memory and sense 5 of direction and came out of his state of numbness. He told to his crew and 5 passengers, "Beloved of gods! I have regained my senses and now I am nots 5 lost. We have arrived near Kalik island. Look there! the land you see ahead S P is Kalik island." 5 sUtra 8 : tae NaM te kucchidhArA ya kaNNadhArA ya gabhillagA ya saMjattANAvAvANiyagA ya tassa ra nijjAmayassa aMtie eyamaDhe soccA Nisamma haTTa-tuTThA payakkhiNANukUleNaM vAeNaM jeNeva kAliyadIve ra teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA poyavahaNaM laMbeMti, laMbittA egaTThiyAhiM kAliyadIvaM uttrNti| da ra sUtra 8 : mA~jhI kI yaha bAta suna nAva ke sabhI karmacArI va yAtrI prasanna aura saMtuSTa hue| ra dakSiNI pavana kI sahAyatA se ve kAlika dvIpa ke taTa para A pahuMce aura vahA~ laMgara DAla TA 15 choTI-choTI nAvoM meM baiTha dvIpa para utre| ra 8. Hearing this from the captain the passengers and the crew on board ] became happy and reassured. With the help of southern wind the ship reached the shore of Kalik island and they landed on the beach with the help 5 of small boats. ra khanija bhaNDAra aura azva ra sUtra 9 : tattha NaM bahave hiraNNAgare ya suvaNNAgare ya rayaNAgare ya vairAgare ya bahave tattha TA 15 Ase paasNti| kiM te? hari-reNu-soNisuttagA aaiinnnnveddho| ra tae NaM te AsA te vANiyae pAsaMti, pAsittA tesiM gaMdha agghAyaMti, agghAittA bhIyA tatthA 5 uvviggA uvviggamaNA tao aNegAiM joyaNAiM ubbhamaMti, te NaM tattha pauragoyarA da ra paurataNapANiyA nibbhayA niruvviggA suhaMsuheNaM vihrNti| 15 sUtra 9 : kAlika dvIpa meM unhoMne cA~dI, sonA, ratnoM tathA hIre kI aneka khAne dekhIM tathA DA 5 aneka azva dekhe| ve nAnA raMga ke azva uttama jAti ke the| (jaise kAle, nIle, zveta va kapila varNaS ra ke atyanta hRSTa-puSTa-capala daur3ane meM teja dekhane meM sundara Adi) zreSTha jAti ke azvoM ke samAna 5 unakA varNana samajhanA caahie| ra una azvoM ne bhI vaNikoM ko dekhA aura unakI gaMdha suuNghii| azva bhayabhIta, trasta aura udvigna raho kaI yojana dUra bhAga gye| vahA~ unheM vizAla gocara bhUmi dikhAI dI aura ve ghAsa-pAnI milane se 5 nirbhaya aura nirudvega ho sukhapUrvaka samaya bitAne lge| 15 MINERAL WEALTH AND HORSES 9. On Kalik island they saw many deposits of silver, gold, diamonds, and gems and also herds of horses. These horses were of excellent breed and were IP CHAPTER-17 : THE HORSES HEAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnASI (281) Page #349 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ppppaa AON prajjjjjjjjjjja ) ra ( 282 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 5 in numerous colours (black, blue, white, yellow; they were healthy, agile, a 15 beautiful, etc. according to the description of good breeds of horses in the c! 15 commentaries). 2 The horses also saw and smelled these merchants. They became afraid and disturbed, and galloped many Yojans away in panic. There they saw pasture land and water and resumed their normal undisturbed and carefree 5 activities. sUtra 10 : tae NaM te saMjattANAvAvANiyagA aNNamaNNaM evaM vayAsI-'kiNhaM amhe DI 5 devANuppiyA ! AsehiM? ime NaM bahave hiraNNAgarA ya, suvaNNAgarA ya, rayaNAgarA ya, vairAgarA da ya, taM seyaM khalu amhaM hiraNNassa ya, suvaNNassa ya, rayaNassa ya, vairassa ya poyavahaNaM bharittae'S tti kaTu annamannassa eyamaDheM paDisuNeti, paDisuNittA hiraNNassa ya, suvaNNassa ya, rayaNassa ya, TA vairassa ya, taNassa ya, aNNassa ya, kaTThassa ya, pANiyassa ya poyavahaNaM bhareMti, bharittA dA ra payakkhiNANukUleNaM vAeNaM jeNeva gaMbhIrapoyavahaNapaTTaNe teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA poyavahaNaM / 5 laMbeMti, laMbittA sagaDIsAgaDaM sajjeMti, sajjittA taM hiraNNaM jAva vairaM ca egaTThiyAhiMda 5 poyavahaNAo saMcAreMti, saMcArittA sagaDIsAgaDaM saMjoiMti, saMjoittA jeNeva hatthisIsae nayareDa ra teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA hatthisIsayassa nayarassa bahiyA aggujjANe satthaNivesaM kareMti / 15 karittA sagaDIsAgaDaM moeMti, moittA mahatthaM jAva pAhuDaM gehati geNhittA hatthisIsaM nayaraMda aNupavisaMti, aNupavisittA jeNeva kaNagakeU rAyA teNeva uvAgacchaMti uvAgacchittA jAvaDa 5 uvnneti| tae NaM se kaNagakeU tesiM saMjattANAvAvANiyagANaM taM mahatthaM jAva pddicchi| 15 sUtra 10 : idhara vyApAriyoM ne paraspara vicAra kiyA "devAnupriyo ! hameM azvoM se kyA kAma dA ra hai? yahA~ aneka cA~dI, sone, ratnoM va hIroM kI khAne haiN| ataH hamAre lie to ina khanijoM se jahAja ra ko bhara lenA hI lAbhadAyaka hai|" yaha soca paraspara sahamata hokara unhoMne apanA jahAja sabhI Ta] 15 khanijoM tathA ghAsa, anna, kATha tathA mIThe pAnI se bhara diyaa| anukUla vAyu hone para ve gambhIrapattana da para pahuMce aura laMgara DAlakara taTa para utre| vahA~ gAr3iyA~ taiyAra kI aura jahAja meM lAdA mAla utAraS ra kara gAr3iyoM meM bhraa| phira gAr3iyoM ko jota vahA~ se prasthAna kiyaa| hastizIrSa nagara pahuMcane para Tai 5 nagara ke bAhara mukhya udyAna meM sArtha rokA, gAr3iyA~ kholIM, aura bahumUlya upahAra sAtha meM lekara de hastizIrSa nagara meM praveza kiyaa| rAjyasabhA meM jAkara kanakaketu rAjA ke sAmane ve upahAra bheMTa SI svarUpa rakha diye| rAja kanakaketu ne vyApAriyoM ke ve bahumUlya upahAra svIkAra kara lie| 10. The merchants deliberated, "Beloved of gods! We have nothing to do 2 with the horses. There are rich deposits of silver, gold, gems, and diamonds. ra (282) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA ) Ehannnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #350 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ 5 satrahavA~ adhyayana : AkIrNa ( 283 ) It would be profitable for us to fill the holds of our ship with these minerals." They all agreed and filled the holds of the ship with all the minerals and also hay, wood, grain and fresh water. When the wind favoured, they sailed and arrived at Gambhir port. They anchored the ship and disembarked. The ship was unloaded and the cargo was transferred to carts made ready for travel. Once the complete cargo was transferred, they left the port and came to Hastisheersh city. They halted the caravan outside the city and camped in the main garden. Collecting valuable gifts, they entered the city and went to the king's court. After greeting King Kanak-ketu they displayed before him the gifts they had brought for him. The king accepted the gifts. azvoM kI kAmanA sUtra 11 : te saMjattANAvAvANiyage evaM vayAsI - 'tubbhe NaM devANuppiyA ! gAmAgara jAva AhiMDaha, lavaNasamuddaM ca abhikkhaNaM abhikkhaNaM poyavahaNeNaM ogAhaha, taM atthiyAI kei bhe kahiMci acchera diTThapuvve? ' tae NaM saMjattANAvAcANiyA kaNagakeuM rAyaM evaM vayAsI - ' evaM khalu amhe devANuppiyA ! iheva hatthasIse nayare parivasAmo taM ceva jAva kAliyadIvaMteNaM saMvUDhA, tattha NaM bahave hiraNNAgarA ya jAva bahave tattha Ase, kiM te hari - reNu - soNisuttagA jAva aNegAiM joyaNAI ubbhamaMti / tae gaM sAmI ! amhehiM kAliyadIve te AsA accherae diTThA / sUtra 11 : phira rAjA ne una vyApAriyoM se pUchA - "devAnupriyo ! tuma loga aneka gA~voM aura bastiyoM va dvIpoM meM jAte ho, bAra-bAra jahAjoM dvArA lavaNasamudra kI yAtrA karate ho, kyA kahIM tumane koI Azcaryajanaka vastu dekhI ?" una vyApAriyoM ne uttara diyA- " devAnupriya ! hama loga isI hastizIrSa nagara ke nivAsI haiN| isa bAra hama kAlika dvIpa kI yAtrA para gaye the| vahA~ cA~dI, sone Adi ke bahuta se khanija haiM tathA bahuta se azva haiM (azvoM kA varNana pUrvasamAna) / ve azva hama logoM ke bhaya se udvigna ho kaI yojana dUra cale gaye / he svAmI ! hameM kAlika dvIpa ke zreSTha azva Azcaryajanaka lge|" DESIRE FOR THE HORSES 11. After this, the king asked the merchants, "Beloved of gods! You visit many villages, towns, and islands. You go on sea voyage now and then. Have you seen some astonishing things?" The merchants replied, "Beloved of gods! We are inhabitants of this Hastisheersh city. This time we went to Kalik island. In that island there are CHAPTER-17: THE HORSES ( 283 ) For Private Personal Use Only Page #351 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra ( 284 ) rich deposits of many minerals including silver and gold. There are herds of horses also on that island (the description of horses as before). Disturbed by our presence these horses have drifted many miles deeper into the island. Sire! We found these horses of Kalik island astonishing objects." sUtra 12 : tae NaM kaNagakeU tesiM saMjattA NAvAvANiyagANaM aMtie eyamaTThe soccA Nisamma te saMttA NAvAvANiyae evaM vayAsI - 'gacchaha NaM tubbhe devANuppiyA ! mama koDuMbiyapurisehiM saddhiM kAliyadIvAo te Ase ANei / ' taNaM te saMjattA vANiyagA kaNagakeuM rAyaM evaM vayAsI evaM sAmI !' tti kaTTu ANAe viNaNaM vayaNaM paDisurNeti / sUtra 12 : rAjA kanakaketu ne una vyApAriyoM kI bAta sunakara unase kahA - " devAnupriyo ! tuma mere sevakoM ke sAtha jAo aura kAlika dvIpa se una azvoM ko yahA~ le aao|" vyApAriyoM ne 'svAmI kI jo AjJA' kahakara rAjA ke vacanoM ko AjJA rUpa savinaya svIkAra kiyaa| 12. On getting this information king Kanak-ketu instructed the merchants, "Beloved of gods! Go along with my servants and bring the horses of Kalik island here." "As you say Sire!" the merchants humbly accepted the kings words as order. sUtra 13 : tae NaM kaNagakeU rAyA koTuMbiyapurise saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI - 'gacchaha NaM tubhe devANuppiyA ! saMjattANAvAvANiehiM saddhiM kAliyadIvAo mama Ase Aha / ' teva paDisurNeti / tae NaM te koTubiyapurisA sagaDIsAgaDaM sajjeMti, sajjittA tattha NaM bahUNaM vINANa ya, vallakINa ya, bhAmarINa ya, kacchabhINa ya, bhaMbhANa ya, chabbhAmarINa ya, vicittavINAya ya, annesiM ca bahUNaM soiMdiyapAuggANaM davvANaM sagaDIsAgaDaM bhareMti / sUtra 13 : isa para rAjA ne apane sevakoM ko bulAyA aura kahA - "devAnupriyo ! tuma ina vyApAriyoM ke sAtha jAo aura mere lie kAlika dvIpa ke azva le aao|" sevakoM ne bhI rAjA kA Adeza svIkAra kiyaa| phira una sevakoM ne gAr3iyA~ taiyAra kIM aura unameM bahuta sI Avazyaka sAmagrI ke sAtha vibhinna prakAra kI vINAyeM, yathA - ballakI, bhrAmarI, kacchapI, bhaMbhA, SaTbhrAmarI Adi kAnoM ko priya lagane vAlI vividha sAmagrI bhara lIM / 13. Now the king called his servants and said, "Beloved of gods ! Go with these merchants and bring the horses of Kalik island for me." The servants JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (284) For Private Personal Use Only Page #352 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Wan NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNa D DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD ) satrahavA~ adhyayana : AkIrNa ( 285 ) TA accepted the order. They prepared many carts and filled them with required materials for the voyage. Besides this they also loaded into the carts a variety of Veenas (string instruments) like - Ballaki, Bhramari, Kacchapi Bhambha, Shatbhramari, etc. and other musical instruments that appealed B to the ears. ra azva-modaka sAmagrI 5 sUtra 14 : bharittA bahUNaM kiNhANa ya jAva sukillANa ya kaTThakammANa ya cittakammANa yaha ra pottha-kammANa ya leppakammANa ya gaMthimANa ya jAva saMghAimANa ya annesiM ca bahUNaM de 15 cakkhiMdiyapAuggANaM davvANaM sagaDIsAgaDaM bhreNti| ra bharittA bahUNaM koTThapuDANa ya keyaipuDANa ya jAva annesiM ca bahUNaM ghANiMdiyapAuggANaM davvANaM da 15 sagaDIsAgaDaM bhreNti| 5 bharittA bahussa khaMDassa ya gulassa ya sakkarAe ya macchaMDiyAe ya pupphuttarapaumuttarAe annaeNsiDa 12 ca jibhiMdiyapAuggANaM davvANaM sagaDIsAgaDaM bhreNti| 15 bharittA bahUNaM koyavANa ya kaMbalANa ya pAvANAya ya navatayANa ya malayANa ya masUrANa yaDa ra silAvaTTANa ya jAva haMsagabbhANa ya annesiM ca phAsiMdiyapAuggANaM davvANaM sagaDIsAgaDaM bhreNti| dI 15 sUtra 14 : una rAja sevakoM ne apanI gAr3iyoM meM phira kAlI, lAla, sapheda Adi aneka raMgoMDa ra kI kASTakarma (lakar3I kI kalAkRtiyA~), citra karma (citrAMkana kI kalAkRtiyA~), pustakarma (lekhana da 5 kArya se sambandhita kRtiyA~), lepya karma (miTTI Adi se banI kalAkRtiyA~), granthima (gUMthakara banAI DA 15 kalAkRtiyA~), veSTima (veSTana kara-yA car3hAkara banAI kalAkRtiyA~), pUrima (bharakara yA pUra kara hI ra banAI kalAkRtiyA~), saMghAtima (vibhinna vastuoM ko milAkara banAI kalAkRtiyA~), Adi netroM ko da 15 bhAne vAlA sAmAna bhara liyaa| ra isake bAda koSTa puTa (arka khIMcanA, DisTilezana yA eksTrekSana) tagara, elA, ketakI (ilAyacI) TI 5 caMdana, jUhI Adi ghrANendriya ko lubhAne vAle vibhinna prakAra ke sugaMdhita padArtha bhI gAr3iyoM meM bhara DA 5 lie| ra yahI nahIM svAda meM bhale lagane vAle aneka padArtha jaise-khA~r3a, gur3a, zarkarA, matsyaMDikA (mizrI) 5 puSpottara-zarkarA, padmottara zarkarA Adi jihvA indriyoM ko lubhAne vAlA sAmAna bhI gAr3iyoM meM bhara hI ra liyaa| 5 anta meM koyataka (ruI ke), kaMbala, prAvaraNa (or3hane ke), navata (jIna), malaya (Asana vizeSa), SI ra masaga (camar3e ke), zikAvataka Adi sparza meM bhalI lagane vAlI sparza indriya ko lubhAne vAlI aneka TI ra vastue~ bhI gAr3I meM bhara lii| ra CHAPTER-17 : THE HORSES ( 285) dA FAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnAAI Page #353 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ aNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN UUUUUUU Wan AAAAAO R ( 286 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 5 ALLUREMENTS FOR HORSES 14. The servants also included in their cargo every variety of objects of art that appealed to eyes. This included multi-coloured things made in wood, B paintings, writings, terra-cottas, knit-work, coated things, inlaid works, and mixed art pieces. Then they included fragrant items that appealed to the sense of smell. s. 2 This included concentrates of Tagar, Ela, Ketaki, sandal-wood, Juhi and S 5 many other types of perfumes and fragrant powders. 5 Also loaded were things that appealed to the taste buds. These included different types of sugar such as semi-finished, powdered, crystallized, etc. S 5 In the end they loaded bed covers, blankets, rugs, mattresses and other 2 5 such products made of cotton, wool, leather, etc. that appealed to the sense of Ta 5 touch. ra sUtra 15 : bharittA sagaDIsAgaDaM joeMti, joittA jeNeva gaMbhIrapoyaTThANe teNeva uvAgacchaMti ] 15 uvAgacchittA sagaDIsAgaDaM moeMti, moittA poyavahaNaM sajjeMti sajjitA tesiM ukkiTThANaM DA ra sadda-pharisa-rasa-rUva-gaMdhANaM kaTThassa ya taNassa ya pANiyassa ya taMdulANa ya samiyassa ya gorasassa Tra 5ya jAva annesiM ca bahUNaM poyavahaNa-pAuggANaM poyavahaNaM bhreNti| ra sUtra 15 : unhoMne yaha sabhI sAmAna gAr3iyoM meM bharakara, gAr3iyA~ jota kara gaMbhIra paTTana kI ora 5 cale aaye| vahA~ pahu~cakara gAr3iyA~ khola dI aura jahAja taiyAra kiye| phira jahAja meM lAI huI sabhI dA ra khAdya-gaMdha-sparza yogya sAmagrI tathA kATha, ghAsa, jala, cAvala, ATA, dUdha Adi anya sabhI prakAra 5 ra kI Avazyaka sAmagrI bhara lii| 15. After loading all this material they moved to Gambhir port and transferred the cargo into the ship. They also loaded enough quantities of ra other essential items like wood, hay, soft water, flour, milk, etc. ra jAla bichAnA sUtra 16 : bharittA dakkhiNANukUleNaM vAeNaM jeNeva kAliyadIve teNeva uvAgacchaMti, dA ra uvAgacchittA poyavahaNaM laMbeMti, laMbittA tAI ukkiTThAiM sadda-pharisa-rasa-rUva-gaMdhAiM egaTThiyAhiMdrA 5 kAliyadIvaM uttAreMti, uttArittA jahiM jahiM ca NaM te AsA AsayaMti vA, sayaMti vA, ciTThati da ra vA, tuyaTRti vA, tahiM tahiM ca NaM te koDuMbiyapurisA tAo vINAo ya jAva cittavINAo yA 15 annANi bahUNi soiMdiyapAuggANi ya davvANi samudIremANA samudIremANA ciTThati, tesiM ca da ra pariperaMteNaM pAsae ThaveMti, ThavittA NiccalA NiphaMdA tusiNIyA citttthti| 6 (286) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA FAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnny Page #354 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ satrahavA~ adhyayana : AkIrNa ( 287 ) sUtra 16 : jaba jahAja bharakara taiyAra ho gaye aura pavana anukUla huA taba ve rAjasevaka vyApAriyoM ke sAtha ravAnA hue aura kAlika dvIpa ke nikaTa phuNce| yahA~ laMgara DAlakara choTI nAvoM meM sAmAna bharakara dvIpa meM utaaraa| yaha saba sAmAna lekara ve rAjasevaka jahA~-jahA~ ghor3e baiThate, sote yA loTate the vahA~-vahA~ gaye, Asa-pAsa meM jAla bichAye aura pUrvokta vAdyayaMtroM se madhura dhvaniyA~ nikAlane lge| phira ve nizcala, nispanda aura mUka hokara chupa gaye / FIXING THE SNARES 16. After the ships were loaded and when the wind favoured, they left Gambhir port and arrived near Kalik island. They anchored the ship and disembarked. The ship was unloaded and the cargo was transferred to the island with the help of small boats. The servants of the king then went to the places where the horses rested or tumbled in the sand and fixed snares and played musical instruments for some time. After that they hid themselves, made themselves absolutely still and waited silently. sUtra 17 : jattha jattha te AsA AsayaMti vA jAva tuyaTTaMti vA, tattha tattha NaM ta koDuMbiyarisa bahUNi kaNhANi ya 5 kaTThakammANi ya jAva saMghAimANi ya annANi ya bahUNa cakkhiMdipAuggANi ya davvANi ThaveMti, tesiM pariperateNaM pAsae ThaveMti, ThavittA NiccalA NiphaMdA tusiNIyA ciTThati / sUtra 17 : isI prakAra ghor3oM ke vicarane ke sthAnoM para netroM ko AkarSita karane vAle kRSNa-nIla, lAla, Adi vividha raMgoM ke sAmAna sajA diye, phira AsapAsa jAla bichA diye aura chupakara baiTha gaye / 17. Similarly they arranged the colourful objects that appealed to eyes in the areas frequented by the horses, fixed snares and waited concealing themselves. sUtra 18 : jattha jattha te AsA AsayaMti vA, sayaMti vA, ciTThati vA, tuyahaMti vA, tattha-tattha NaM te koDuMbiyapurisA tesiM bahUNaM koTThapuDANa ya annesiM ca ghANiMdiyapAuggANaM davvANaM puMje yaNiyare ya kareMti, karittA tesiM pariperaMte jAva ciTThati / sUtra 18 : isI prakAra una sevakoM ne ghor3oM ke ghUmane, baiThane, sone ke sthAnoM para ghrANendriya ko AkarSita karane vAle sugaMdhita puSpa va itra Adi sAmAna ke Dhera banAkara idhara-udhara lagA diye aura chupakara baiTha ge| CHAPTER - 17 : THE HORSES For Private Personal Use Only (287) MARA Page #355 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ 5 ( 288 ) 18. Then, they arranged in heaps the fragrant things that appealed to the sense of smell in the areas frequented by the horses, fixed snares and waited concealing themselves. sUtra 19 : jattha jattha NaM te AsA AsayaMti vA, sayaMti vA, ciTThati vA, tuyaTTaMti vA, tattha tattha gulassa jAva annesiM ca bahUNaM jibbhiMdiyapAuggANaM davvANaM puMje ya piyare ya kareMti, karitA viyarae khaNaMti, khaNittA gulapANagassa khaMDapANagassa porapANagassa annesiM ca bahUNaM pANagANaM viyare bhareMti, bharittA tesiM pariperateNaM pAsae ThaveMti jAva ciTThati / sUtra 19 : isI prakAra ghor3oM ke sone, baiThane, ghUmane ke sthAna para gur3a, zakkara Adi svAda ko rucane vAle tathA jIbha ko lubhAne vAle padArtha sajA diye, unake Dhera lagA diye, tarala padArthoM ko gaDDhoM meM bhara diyA aura Asa-pAsa jAla bichA diye| 19. After that, they arranged the savoury things that appealed to taste buds, putting solids in heaps and the liquids in ditches, in the areas frequented by the horses, fixed snares and waited concealing themselves. jjpha jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra sUtra 20 : jahiM jahiM ca NaM te AsA AsayaMti vA, sayaMti vA, ciTThati vAM, tuyaTTaMti vA, tahiM tahiM ca NaM te bahave koyavayA ya jAva silAvaTTayA aNNANi ya phAsiMdiyapAuggAI atthuya-paccatthuyAI ThaveMti, ThavittA tesiM pariperateNaM jAva ciTThati / sUtra 20 : anta meM unhoMne ghor3oM kI sparza indriya ko bhale lagane vAle ruI ke, Una ke, camar3e ke vividha sAmAna bhI sajA diye| gupta jAla bichA diye aura svayaM Asa-pAsa vRkSoM-patroM Adi kI oTa meM chupa gye| 20. Finally they arranged the soft objects made of cotton, wool, leather etc. that appealed to the sense of touch in the areas frequented by the horses, fixed snares and waited concealing themselves in the nearby foliage. anAsakti kA lAbha sUtra 21 : tae NaM te AsA jeNeva ee ukkiTThA sadda-pharisa - rasa-rUva-gaMdhA teNeva uvAgacchaMti, ' uvAgacchittA tattha NaM atthegaiyA AsA 'apuvvA NaM ime sadda-pharisa - rasa- rUva-gaMdhA' iti kaTTu tesu ukkiTThesu saha-pharisa - rasa-rUva-gaMdhesu amucchiyA agaDhiyA agiddhA aNajjhovavaNNA, tesiM ukkiTThANaM sadda jAva gaMdhANaM dUraMdUreNaM avakkamaMti, te NaM tattha pauragoyarA paurataNa - pANiyA NibhayANiruvviggA suhaMsuheNaM viharati / sUtra 21 : kucha samaya bAda ve ghor3e vahA~ Aye jahA~ yaha saba utkRSTa, sundara, manamohaka, zabda, sparza, rasa, rUpa aura gaMdha yukta vastue~ rakhIM thiiN| unameM se aneka azva yaha socakara ki ye sabhI JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA ( 288 ) 5 For Private Personal Use Only pha Page #356 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ 23 Page #357 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra (bhAga : 2) TS AI citra paricaya THE ILLUSTRATIONS EXPLAINED sukhoM kA pralobhana : bandhana kA kAraNa citra : 23 kanakaketu rAjA ne kAlika dvIpa meM svacchanda vicaraNa karane vAle ghor3oM ko pakar3ane ke lie apane kuzala sevakoM ko bhejaa| sevakoM ne dvIpa ke vizAla maidAna meM taraha-taraha ke sugandhita, svAdiSTa khAdya padArtha, komala sparza vAle galIce tathA sabhI indriyoM ko lubhAne vAle padArtha cAroM tarapha bichA diye tathA karmacArI chupakara madhura vINA nAda karane lge| kucha loga jAla va rassiyA~ lekara chupa gye| ghor3e jaba maidAna meM Aye aura ina padArthoM ko dekhA to kucha ghor3e ina padArthoM ke svAda va rUpa-gaMdha Adi meM lubdha hokara vahIM carane lge| sevakoM ne ghor3oM ko apane jAla meM pha~sA liyaa| cAbuka Adi se pratAr3ita kara apane vAhanoM ke kAma meM lene lge| ___ jo kucha ghor3e ina madhura svAdiSTa-sugandhita padArthoM ke prati lalacAye nahIM ve pahale kI taraha svacchanda svAdhIna vicarate rhe| (satrahavA~ adhyayana) A FONDNESS FOR PLEASURES : THE CAUSE OF BONDAGE ILLUSTRATION: 23 King Kanak-ketu of Hastishirsh city ordered his experienced trappers to go to Kalik island to trap and bring some wild horses. These trappers spread around a variety of things to lure horses. These included perfumed things, tasty food, and soft carpets. Some trappers started playing alluring melodies on musical instruments and others hid themselves with nets and lariats in their hands. When the herd of horses arrived there, many of them were attracted by these things and came near. The trappers caught them. These horses were tied with ropes, hit with whips and yoked to chariots. Wild horses lost their freedom. Many others were not lured by the attractive things and kept there distance. They remained free grazing in their natural habitat. (CHAPTER - 17) Oo 06 HDBAS JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (PART-2) Page #358 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ maNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN ra satrahavA~ adhyayana : AkIrNa ( 289 ) hA 15 vastue~ apUrva haiM, pahale kabhI nahIM dekhI haiM, inakA anubhava bhI nahIM hai, unameM na to mUrchita hue, na I ra hI gRddha va Asakta hue, ataH zaMkita hokara unase dUra cale gaye aura cArAgAha bhUmi meM jAkara ra ghAsa-pAnI para hI nirbhara rahakara nirbhaya va nirudvigna ho sukhapUrvaka vicarane lge| 5 BENEFIT OF APATHY F 21. After some time the horses came to all these spots where objects with R beautiful and enticing sound, touch, taste, form and smell were placed. Many 5 of the horses thought that these things were new to them and beyond their 15 experience, and thus they were not attracted, allured, or enticed by them. In fact, they became wary of them and drifted away to their familiar pastures and resumed their normal activities contented with the available grass and ra water. 15 sUtra 22 : evAmeva samaNAuso ! jo amhaM niggaMtho vA niggaMthI vA sadda-pharisa-rasa-rUva-5 ra gaMdhesu No sajjai, se NaM ihaloge ceva bahUNaM samaNANaM samaNINaM sAvayANaM sAviyANaM ya da 15 accaNijje jAva viiivyi| 5 sUtra 22 : he AyuSmAn zramaNo ! isa prakAra hamArA jo sAdhu-sAdhvI varga hai, vaha zabda da 15 sparza, rasa, rUpa aura gaMdha meM Asakta nahIM hotA mUrchita va gRddha nahIM hotA, vaha isa loka meM Da ra aneka sAdhu-sAdhvi-zrAvaka-zrAvikAoM kA pUjanIya hotA hai aura saMsAra-aTavI ko pAra kara Ta 15 letA hai| 12 22. Long-lived Shramans! In this way those of our ascetics who are not a 5 attracted, allured, or enticed by the subjects of the five senses of sound, 15 touch, taste, form and smell become the objects of reverence of many ascetics 15 and lay persons and cross the ocean of rebirth. UUrON 15 Asakti kA duSpariNAma ra sUtra 23 : tattha NaM atthegaiyA AsA jeNeva ukkiTTha sadda-pharisa-rasa-rUva-gaMdhA teNeva dI ra uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA tesu ukkiThe su sadda-pharisa-rasa-rUva-gaMdhesu mucchiyA jAva anjhovavaNNA ra AseviuM payattA yAvi hotthaa| tae NaM te AsA ee ukiDe sadda-pharisa-rasa-rUva gaMdhe AsevamANA dA ra tehiM bahUhiM kUDehi ya pAsehi ya galaesu ya pAesu ya bjhNti| 5 sUtra 23 : unameM se aneka ghor3e una utkRSTa lubhAvanI vastuoM meM ati mUrcchita aura Asakta ho I 15 gaye aura unakA sevana bhoga upabhoga karane lge| ve sabhI azva rAja-sevakoM dvArA anekoM kUTapAzoM ra (jAla) meM, gale ke phaMde, paira ke baMdhana Adi se ulajha gaye aura pakar3a lie gye| 15 CHAPTER-17: THE HORSES yAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn virutu (289) Page #359 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ( 290 ) HARMS OF INDULGENCE 23. Many of the horses were lured by these good and attractive things. They became extremely fond of these things and started consuming and enjoying them. All these horses were caught in a variety of snares (nets, nooses, foot-snares, etc. ) fixed by the king's men. sUtra 24 : tae NaM te koDuMviyapurisA ee Ase giNhaMti, giNhittA egaTTiyAhiM. poyavahaNe saMcAreMti, saMcArittA taNassa ya kaTThassa ya jAva bhareMti / tae NaM te saMjattA NAvAvANiyagA dakkhiNANukUleNaM vAeNaM jeNeva gaMbhIrapoyapaTTaNe teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA poyavahaNaM laMbeMti, laMbittA te Ase uttAreMti, uttArittA jeNeva hatthisIse Nayare, jeNeva kaNagakeU rAyA, teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA karayala jAva vRddhAveMti vaddhAvittA te Ase uvaNeMti / jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra taNaM se kaNagakeU rAyA teMsi saMjattA NAvAvANiyagANaM ussukkaM viyarai, viyarittA sakkArei, saMmANei, sakkArittA saMmANittA paDivisajjei / sUtra 24 : rAjasevakoM ne una sabhI ghor3oM ko pakar3A aura choTI naukAoM dvArA jahAja para le ' Aye / jahAja meM Avazyaka khAdyAdi sAmagrI bharI aura anukUla pavana hone para ravAnA hokara gaMbhIra pattana phuNce| vahA~ laMgara DAla kara una ghor3oM ko utArA aura unheM lekara hastizIrSa nagara meM rAjA kanakaketu ke pAsa le Aye / yathA vidhi rAjA kA abhivAdana kara ve azva unake sammukha upasthita kara diye| rAjA ne una samudra yAtrA vyApAriyoM kA zulka mApha kara diyA aura satkAra-sammAna karake vidA kara diyaa| 24. The royal staff rounded up these horses and transferred them to the ship with the help of boats. They loaded other essential things like food. When the wind favoured they sailed and arrived at Gambhir port, anchored the ship, unloaded the horses and brought them to Hastisheersh city. They took these horses to King Kanak-ketu and after due greetings presented them to him. The king exempted all their taxes and bid them farewell after duly honouring and rewarding them. sUtra 25 : tae NaM se kaNagakeU rAyA koDuMbiyapurise saddAvei, saddAvittA sakkArei, saMmANei, sakkAritA saMmANittA paDivisajjei / sUtra 25 : rAjA ne phira una sevakoM ko bulAyA jinheM usane ghor3oM ko lAne ke lie kAlika dvIpa bhejA thaa| unheM bhI satkAra - sammAna kara vidA kiyaa| ( 290 ) kl For Private JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Personal Use Only 5 Page #360 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ' DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDjana ra satrahavA~ adhyayana : AkIrNa ( 291 ) 5 25. The king therf called the servants who were sent to catch and bring | the horses from the Kalik island and honoured and rewarded them. ra sUtra 26 : tae NaM kaNagakeU rAyA Asamaddae saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI-'tubbhe NaMTa ra devANuppiyA ! mama Ase vinneh|' 5 tae NaM te AsamaddagA taha tti paDisuNeti, paDisuNittA te Ase bahUhiM muhabaMdhehiM ya,dI ra kaNNabaMdhehiM ya, NAsAbaMdhehiM ya, vAlabaMdhehiM ya, khurabaMdhehiM ya kaDagabaMdhehiM ya khaliNabaMdhehiM ya, Da 15 ahilANehiM ya, paDayANehiM ya, aMkaNAhiM ya, vettappahArehiM ya, tmayappahArehiM ya, kasappahArehiM ya, ra chivappahArehiM ya viNayaMti, viNaittA kaNagakeussa raNNo uvnneti| 15 sUtra 26 : kanakaketu rAjA ne anta meM azvamardakoM (azvoM ko prazikSaNa dene vAle) ko bulAkara da ra kahA-"devAnupriyo, tuma mere azvoM ko vinIta (prazikSita) kro| 15 "jo AjJA' kahakara azvamardakoM ne rAjA kI AjJA svIkAra kii| phira azvoM ko le jAkara da ra unake mukha, kAna, nAka, jhauMrA (pU~cha kA agra bhAga), khura va kaTaka bA~dhakara; caukar3I va tobarA 5 e car3hAkara; paTatAnaka lagA kara, khassI kara, belA, beMta, latA : cAbuka, camar3e ke kor3e Adi se prahAra TA 5 karake unheM vinIta kiyaa| jaba ve ghor3e prazikSita ho gaye to unheM rAjA ke pAsa le aaye| 12 26. At last the king called for the horse trainers and asked, "Beloved of gods! You are appointed to break these horses and train them." "As you say, Sire!" With these words the trainers accepted the king's order and took away the horses. They tied the mouth, ears, nose, and edge of the tail of each of these horses. They also tied their hooves and thighs. They put nose-bags and the saddles on them and also the eye guards. After all this 15 they broke these horses by hitting them with ropes, canes, vines, lashes, whips, etc. Once the horses were trained they brought them to the king. S ra sUtra 27 : tae NaM se kaNagakeU te Asamaddae sakkArei, saMmANei, sakkArittA saMmANittA Ta pddivisjjei| tae NaM te AsA bahUhiM muhabaMdhehiM ya jAva chivappahArehiM ya bahUNi sArIra-Da ra mANasANi dukkhAiM paaveNti| ra sUtra 27 : rAjA ne azvamardakoM kA sammAna-satkAra kiyA aura phira vidA kara diyaa| udhara una ra azvoM ne mukha baMdhanAdi tathA beMta cAbuka Adi ke prahAra ke kAraNa bahuta zArIrika va mAnasika TI duHkha utthaayaa| ra 27. The king honoured and rewarded these horse trainers and dismissed ] them. All these horses went through a lot of suffering due to the bondage and 15 the beating they got during the training. 5 CHAPTER-17: THE HORSES ( 291) TA UUUUUUUUN U Page #361 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ bhae UUUUUUUU9 P ( 292) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 5 upasaMhAra ra sUtra 28 : evAmeva samaNAuso ! jo ahaM NiggaMtho vA NiggaMthI vA pavvaie samANe iTTesu DA 15 sadda-pharisa-rasa-rUva-gaMdhesu sajjati, rajjati, gijjhati, mujjhati, ajjhovavajjati, se NaM iha TA ra loge ceva bahUNaM samaNANa ya jAva sAviyANa ya hIlaNijje jAva annupriyttttissi| 5 sUtra 28 : he AyuSmAna zramaNo ! isI prakAra hamArA jo nirgrantha va nirgranthI dIkSita hokara DA ra priya zabda, rasa, sparza, rUpa aura gaMdha ke prati AkarSita, mugdha aura Asakta hotA hai unameM 2 15 lubdha ho jAtA hai| vaha isI loka meM aneka zramaNa, zramaNiyoM, zrAvaka, zrAvikAoM kI dA ra avahelanA kA pAtra hotA hai tathA caturgati rUpa saMsAraaTavI meM punaH punaH bhramaNa karatA hai| B CONCLUSION 5 28. Long-lived Shramans ! In this way those of our ascetics who, after da > getting initiated, are attracted, allured, or enticed by the subjects of the five S senses of sound, touch, taste, form and smell become the objects of neglect by many ascetics and lay persons and are caught in the cycles of rebirth 5 indefinitely. 5 indriyalolupatA kA duSphala ra sUtra 29 : kl-ribhiy-mhur-tNtii-tltaal-vNs-kuhaabhiraamesu| saddesu rajjamANA, ramaMti soiMdiyavasaTTA // 1 // ra sUtra 29 : sunane meM sukhada va AkarSaka, guMjana lie vINA, tAla va bA~surI jaise zreSTha aura 5 manohArI vAdyoM ke zabdoM meM anurakta hone vAle zrotrendriya ke vazIbhUta prANI aise saMgIta ko Ta ra AnandadAyaka mAnate haiN||1|| Es recurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr HARMS OF INDULGENCE 5 29. The beings who are slaves of the sense of hearing and are enticed by a 15 the pleasing and enchanting sound of good quality musical instruments like 5 Veena, drums, and flute consider such music to be the source of bliss. (1) soiMdiyaduiMta-taNassa aha ettio havai doso| dIvigaruyamasahato, vahabaMdhaM tittiro ptto||2|| ra kintu zrotrendriya kA yaha durdAnta AkarSaNa vaisA hI doSapUrNa hotA hai jaise vyAdha (zikArI) ke dI 15 piMjare meM rahe tItara kA svara svatantra tItara ko AkarSita kara vyAdha ke jAla meM le AtA hai aura dA ra usake baMdhana aura vadha kA kAraNa bana jAtA hai||2|| ra (292) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA ) FinnnnnnnnnnnAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA Page #362 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra satrahavA~ adhyayana : AkIrNa ( 293 ) 5 But this compelling attraction of the sense of hearing is harmful in the same way that the call of a caged partridge, belonging to a fowler, lures a S > wild partridge into the snare and becomes the cause of its bondage and S death. (2) thnn-jhnn-vynn-kr-crnn-nnynn-gvviy-vilaasiygisu| rUvesu rajjamANA, ramaMti cakkhiMdiyavasaTTA // 3 // 15 cakSu indriya ke vazIbhUta aura rUpa meM anurakta rahane vAle puruSa strI ke stana, jaMghA, vadana, hAtha, DA 2 paira, netra tathA garvIlI ceSTAoM kI vilAsamaya gati meM ramaNa karane ko Ananda mAnate haiM // 3 // 5 The beings who are slaves of the sense of seeing consider feasting upon 5 the lascivious movements of the breasts and thighs, limbs and torso, and eyes and face of a woman to be the source of bliss. (3) cakviMdiyaduddanta-ttaNassa aha ettio bhavai doso| jaM jalaNammi jalaMte, paDai payaMgo abuddhiio||4|| 2 kintu cakSu indriya kA yaha durdAnta AkarSaNa vaisA hI doSapUrNa hotA hai jaise buddhihIna pataMgA ra jalatI Aga kI lapaTa ke rUpa se AkarSita ho usakA AliMgana karatA hai aura jala maratA hai||4|| da But this compelling attraction of the sense of seeing is harmful in the S 2 same way that the beauty of a flame draws the ignorant moth, embraces it a and reduces it to ashes. (4) aguru-varapavaradhUvaNa, uuy-mllaannulevnnvihiisu| gaMdhesu rajjamANA, ramaMti ghANiMdiyavasaTTA // 5 // ra ghrANendriya ke vazIbhUta hue prANI kRSNAguru, pravara dhUpa, Rtu ke anukUla mAlAe~ aura phUla, Te 15 candanAdi ke lepa Adi sugaMdhita padArthoM ke sevana meM Ananda kA anubhava karate haiN||5|| The beings who are slaves of the sense of smell consider enjoying the smell B of fragrant things like Krishnaguru, Pravar-dhoop, seasonal flowers and a 5 garlands made of these, and sandal-wood paste to be the source of bliss. (5) ghANiMdiyaduddanta-taNassa aha ettio havai doso| jaM osahigaMdheNaM, vilAo niddhAvaI urgo||6|| kintu yaha ghrANendriya kA durdAnta AkarSaNa vaisA hI doSa pUrNa hotA hai jaise ketakI Adi vanaspati Ta 15 kI gaMdha se AkarSita hokara sAMpa apane bila se bAhara nikala AtA hai aura baMdhana, vadha Adi ke 5 ra kaSTa jhelatA hai||6|| FD rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr E CHAPTER-17 : THE HORSES ( 293) TA FAAAAAAAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #363 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra ( 294 ) But this compelling attraction of the sense of smell is harmful in the same way that the alluring fragrance of Ketaki and other flowers draws a snake out of its hole and causes it to suffer the pain of captivity and death. (6) titta-kaDuyaM kasAyaMba-mahuraM bahukhajja - pejja - lejhe | AsAyaMti u giddhA, ramaMti jibbhiMdiyavasaTTA // 7 // peya jihvA-indriya ke vazIbhUta hue prANI kaDave, tIkhe, kasaile khaTTe tathA madhura rasa vAle khAdya, tathA lehya (cATane yogya) padArthoM ke sevana meM Ananda anubhava karate haiM // 7 // The beings who are slaves of the sense of taste consider relishing savoury preparations, solid, semi-solid, and liquid, having bitter, hot, pungent, sour, and sweet flavours to be the source of bliss. (7) kintu yaha jihvA - indriya kA durdAnta AkarSaNa vaisA hI doSapUrNa hai jaise - machere ke kA~Te meM lage mA~sa ke Tukar3e se AkarSita ho use nigalane vAlI machalI gale meM aTake kA~Te dvArA jala se bAhara khIMca lI jAtI hai aura tar3apa-tar3apa kara prANa tyAga detI hai // 8 // jibbhiMdiyaduddanta-taNassa aha ettio havai doso / jaMgalalaggukkhitto, phurai thalavirallio maccho // 8 // But this compelling attraction of the sense of taste is harmful in the same way that the piece of meat attached to the fish-hook lures the fish who bites it and is drawn out of water to die a slow writhing death. (8) sparzendriya ke vazIbhUta hue prANI usakI lolupatA ke kAraNa vibhinna RtuoM se sambandhita sukha bhogate haiM tathA samRddhi aura vaibhava ke pratIka va mana ko sukhadAyaka lagane vAle sparza evaM strI Adi padArthoM ke ramaNa meM Ananda anubhava karate haiM // 9 // uu bhayamANa- suhesu ya, savibhava - hiyaya - maNanivvuikaresu / phAsesurajjamANA, ramaMti phAsiMdiyavasaTTA // 9 // The beings who are slaves of the sense of touch consider enjoying various seasonal pleasures, the possession of symbols of wealth and grandeur, and carnal pleasures derived out of fondling the female body and other such objects to be the source of bliss. (9) ( 294 ) Ho kintu yaha sparzanendriya kA durdAnta AkarSaNa vaisA hI doSapUrNa va duHkhadAyI hai jaise hastinI ke sparza ke lie lubdha huA matta gajarAja pakar3A jAtA hai aura tIkhe lauha aMkuza kA apane mastaka para vAra sahatA hai // 10 // phAsiMdiyaduddanta-taNassa aha ettio havai doso / jaM khaNai matthayaM kuMjarassa lohaMkuso tikkho // 10 // For Private JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Personal Use Only Page #364 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ( 295 ) SI ra satrahavA~ adhyayana : AkIrNa But this compelling attraction of the sense of touch is harmful in the same way that by the craving to brush a she-elephant traps the elephant in season and causes it to suffer the piercing pain of lancet blows on its head. (10) 15 indriyasaMvara kA suphala klribhiy-mhurtNtii-tl-taal-vNs-kkuhaabhiraamesu| saddesu je na giddhA, vasaTTamaraNaM na te mre||11|| 5 jo prANI kala, ribhita Adi vAdyoM ke madhura zabdoM meM Asakta nahIM hote ve vazArtamaraNa ko Da ra prApta nahIM hote| (vazArtamaraNa-indriyoM ke viSaya, kaSAya, naukaSAya Adi ke vazIbhUta huA paravazate B pIr3AdAyaka mRtyu)||11|| 5 BENEFIT OF CONTAINMENT The beings who are not allured by the melodious sounds of musical instruments like Kal, Ribhit, etc. do not embrace Vashartmaran (forced and 5 painful death caused by indulgence in sensual pleasures, intense passions, and light passions). (11) thnn-jhnn-vynn-kr-crnn-nynn-gvviyvilaasiygiisu| rUvesu je na sattA, vasaTTamaraNaM na te mre||12|| ra striyoM ke stana jaghana-nayana Adi rUpoM meM jo prANI Asakta nahIM hote ve vazArtamaraNa ko prApta 15 nahIM hote||12|| The beings who are not allured by the visual beauty of female breasts, 5 thighs etc. do not embrace Vashartmaran. (12) agru-vrpvrdhuuvnn-uuymllaannulevnn-vihiisu| gaMdhesu je na giddhA, vasaTTamaraNaM na te mre||13|| agara, dhUpa, phUla mAlA, candana lepa Adi sugaMdhoM meM jo prANI Asakta nahIM hote ve vazArtamaraNa TA 15 ko prApta nahIM hote||13|| K The beings who are not allured by the aroma of fragrant things like a 15 Krishnaguru, Dhoop, seasonal flowers, garlands, and sandal-wood paste etc. 15 do not embrace Vashartmaran. (13) titta-kaDuyaM kasAyaMba-mahuraM bhukhjj-pejj-lejjhesu| AsAyaMmi na giddhA, vasaTTamaraNaM na te mre||14|| accrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr PTER-17 : THE HORSES ( 295) TA Page #365 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ M SITTUTTUTVUVV rusi ra ( 296 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA ra tikta, kaTu madhura Adi svAdoM meM tathA khAdya-peya Adi se jo prANI Asakta nahIM hote ve dI ra vazArtamaraNa ko prApta nahIM hote||14|| 115 The beings who are not allured by savoury preparations, solid, semi-solid, P and liquid, having bitter, hot, pungent, sour, and sweet flavours, etc. do not c 2 embrace Vashartmaran. (14) uu-bhayamANasuhesu ya, svibhv-hiyy-nivvuikresu| phAsesu je na giddhA, vasaTTamaraNaM na te mre||15|| . mana ko Ananda dene vAle vibhinna prakAra ke sparzoM meM jo prANI Asakta nahIM hote ve vazArtamaraNa DA ra ko prApta nahIM hote||15|| The beings who are not allured by a variety of objects pleasing to the sense of touch do not embrace Vashartmaran. (15) 5 karttavya-nirdeza saddesu ya bhaddaga-pAvaesu soyavisayaM uvgesu| tuTTeNa va rudreNa va samaNeNa sayA Na hoavvaM // 16 // ___ zramaNa ko zubha yA manojJa dhvaniyA~ sunakara kabhI tuSTa nahIM honA cAhie aura azubha yA dI ra amanojJa dhvaniyA~ sunakara kabhI ruSTa nahIM honA caahie||16|| 2 DIRECTIONS A Shraman should never be contented by pleasant sounds and disturbed by unpleasant ones. (16) rUvesu ya bhaddaga-pAvaesu cakkhuvisayaM uvgesu| tuDeNa va rudreNa va, samaNeNa sayA Na hoavvaM // 17 // zramaNa ko A~khoM ke sAmane Aye hue priya athavA apriya dRzya dekhakara kabhI tuSTa yA ruSTa nahIM dI 5 honA caahie||17|| A Shraman should never be contented by pleasant views and disturbed by 5 unpleasant ones. (17) gaMdhesu ya bhaddaga-pAvaesu ghaann-visymuvgesu| tuTTeNa va rudreNa va, samaNeNa sayA Na hoavvaM // 18 // zramaNa ko ghrANendriya ke samakSa Aye priya athavA apriya gaMdha sUMghane para kabhI tuSTa yA ruSTa nahIM DA ra honA caahie||18|| 15 (296) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA 21 Page #366 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ peppp DDDDDDDDjAna P) satrahavAM adhyayana : AkIrNa ( 297 ) DA A Shraman should never be contented by pleasant smells and disturbed by unpleasant ones. (18) rasesu ya bhaddaya-pAvaesu jibbhavisayaM uvgesu| tuTTeNa va rudreNa va, samaNeNa sayA na hoavvaM // 19 // 15 zramaNa ko priya athavA apriya svAda prApta hone para kabhI jihvendriya ke rasoM meM tuSTa yA ruSTa dI 2 nahIM honA caahie||19|| B A Shraman should never be contented by pleasant tastes and disturbed 15 by unpleasant ones. (19) phAsesu ya bhaddaya-pAvaesu kaayvisymuvgesu| tuhraNa va rudruNa va, samaNeNa sayA na hoavvaM // 20 // zramaNa ko priya athavA apriya sparza prApta hone para kabhI zarIra sambandhI sparza meM tuSTa yA ruSTa TA 15 nahIM honA caahie||20|| A Shraman should never be contented by a pleasant touch and disturbed 5 by an unpleasant one. (20) 12 sUtra 31 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM jAva saMpatteNaM sattarasamasa 15 NAyajjhayaNassa ayamaThe paNNatte tti bemi| ra sUtra 31 : he jambU ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne satrahaveM jJAta adhyayana kA yaha artha kahA hai| ra jaisA maiMne sunA hai vaisA hI maiM kahatA huuN| 5 31. Jambu! This is the text and the meaning of the seventeenth chapter of S1 the Jnata Sutra as told by Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir. So I have heard, so I confirm. // sattarasamaM ajjhayaNaM samattaM // // sattarahavA~ adhyayana samApta // || END OF THE SEVENTEENTH CHAPTER II B CHAPTER-17 : THE HORSES (297) TA FAAAAAAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #367 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ % 33 tajjjjjjjjjI upasaMhAra - 15 jJAtA dharmakathA kI isa satrahavIM kathA meM vibhinna indriyoM ke viSayoM meM Asakti ke duSpariNAma ra tathA anAsakti dvArA Atmika vikAsa kI bAta ko vistAra se samajhAyA hai| sabhI duHkhoM ke mUla meM S 15 Asakti ke AvaraNa dvArA viveka kA Dhaka diyA jAnA hai yaha bAta sarala udAharaNa se pUrNatayA spaSTa Te| 15 ho jAtI hai| CONCLUSION 2 This seventeenth story of Jnata Dharma Katha explains in detail thec unhealthy consequences of indulgence in various sensual pleasures and the attainment of spiritual uplift with the help of detachment. With the help of a simple example it has been made clear that at the root of all sorrows is the 15 veiling of rational thinking by attachment. | upanaya gAthA DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD jaha so kAliyadIvo aNuvamasokkho taheva jidhmmo| jaha AsA taha sAhU, vnniyvv'nnukuulkaarijnnaa||1|| jaha saddAi-agiddhA pattA no pAsabaMdhaNaM aasaa| taha visaesu agiddhA, vajjhaMti na kammaNA sAhU // 2 // jaha sacchaMdavihAro, AsANaM taha ya iha vrmunniinnN| jara - maraNAivivajjiya - saMpattANaMda - nivvANaM // 3 // jaha saddAisu giddhA, baddhA AsA taheva visyryaa| pAveMti kammabaMdhaM, paramAsuhakAraNaM ghorN||4|| jaha te kAliyadIvA NIyA annattha duhagaNaM pttaa| taha dhammaparibbhaTThA, adhammapattA ihaM jIvA // 5 // pAveMti kamma-naravai-vasayA sNsaar-vaahyaaliie| Asappamaddaehi va, neraiyAIhiM dukkhaaii||6|| 5 (298) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA mannnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #368 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ majja ra satrahavA~ adhyayana : AkIrNa ( 299 ) SI 15 jaise yahA~ kAlika dvIpa kahA hai, vaise anupama sukha pradAna karane vAlA zramaNadharma samajhanA caahie| dA ra azvoM ke samAna sAdhu aura vaNikoM ke samAna anukUla upasarga karane vAle (lalacAne vAle) loga Da ppppp ra haiN||1|| 15 jaise zabda Adi viSayoM meM Asakta na hone vAle azva jAla meM nahIM pha~se, usI prakAra jo sAdhu SI ra indriyaviSayoM meM Asakta nahIM hote ve karmoM se baddha nahIM hote|||2|| 5 jaise azvoM kA svacchaMda vihAra kahA, usI prakAra zreSTha munijanoM kA jarA-maraNa se rahita aura Da ra Anandamaya nirvANa smjhnaa| tAtparya yaha hai ki zabdAdi viSayoM se virata rahane vAle azva jaise ra svAdhIna-icchAnusAra vicaraNa karane meM samartha hue, vaise hI viSayoM se virata mahAmuni mukti prApta Ta 5 karane meM samartha hote haiN||3|| ra isase viparIta zabdAdi viSayoM meM anurakta hue azva jaise bandhana-baddha hue, usI prakAra jo 5 viSayoM meM anurAgavAn haiM, ve prANI atyanta du:kha ke kAraNabhUta evaM ghora karmabandhana ko prApta karate dA ra haiN||4|| 5 jaise zabdAdi meM Asakta hue azva anyatra le jAe gae aura aneka duHkhoM ko prApta hue, usI Ta 15 prakAra dharma se bhraSTa jIva adharma ko prApta hokara duHkhoM ko prApta hote haiN||5|| ra aise prANI karmarUpI rAjA ke vazIbhUta hote haiN| ve savArI jaise sAMsArika duHkhoM ke, azvamardakoM 15 dvArA hone vAlI pIr3A ke samAna (parabhava meM) nArakoM dvArA diye jAne vAle kaSToM ke pAtra I ra banate haiN|||6|| THE MESSAGE Kalik island is the ultimate bliss giving Shraman-Dharma (the spiritual path shown by Tirthankars). The horses are ascetics and the merchants are 2 those people who create temptations (1) As the horses which were not lured by sensual pleasure remained free, in 15 same way the ascetics who are not lured by sensual pleasures remain free of S 5 the bondage of Karmas. (2) The free movement of horses is the blissful state of Nirvana that is free of 5 old age and death. This means that as the horses which were not attracted 5 by sensual allurements were able to roam free, in same way ascetics 5 indifferent to sensual pleasures are able to attain liberation. (3) ? Just as the horses that were drawn by attractions were trapped, in same 5 way beings who are attached to carnal pleasures are trapped in the bondage 5 of Karmas, the root of extreme sorrow. (4) P CHAPTER-17 : THE HORSES ( 299) TA FEAAAAAAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnAARI Page #369 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ SITUUTTUVUUTTUU 2(300) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra 50 15 Just as the horses trapped by sensual pleasures were shifted to other di 5 places and suffered extreme pain, in same way beings who drift away from C the righteous path fall from grace and embrace sufferings. (5) B Such beings are slaves of King Karma. They suffer the pains of being 5 ridden (worldly sorrows) and the agony of being tortured by trainers (the 15 tortures given in hell). (6) pariziSTa - khaMDa-bUrA, madhu-dhUlikA yA rajakaNa ke samAna shkkr| gula athavA gola-gur3a sakkarA, zarkarA-dAnedAra cInI matsyaMDikA-khAMDa kA vikAra; gur3iyA khaaNdd| puSpottarA-phUloM ke rasa se banI shrkraa| padmottarA-sugaMdhita zarkarA; kamala ke rasa se banI shrkraa| APPENDIX - Khanda-Bura; Madhu-Dhulika; a powdered form of refined sugar. Gul or Gol-Gud; jaggery. Sakkara or Sharkara--crystal sugar. Matsyandika-raw sugar made from molasses. Pushpottara-sugar made from flower extract. Padmottara-fragrant sugar made from lotus flower extract. 15 (300) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA FinnnnnnnnnnnAAAAAAAAAAAAA) Page #370 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - - - - - -- - bha UUUUUUUUU aThArahavA~ adhyayana : suMsumA : Amukha 5 zIrSaka-suMsumA-nAma vishess| isa kathAnaka kA eka pAtra hai suNsumaa| isake apaharaNa aura hatyA se prakaTa kiyA dA ra hai manuSya kA carama adhHptn| aura usakI mRta deha ke mAMsa dvArA prANa rakSA karane kI ghaTanA se iMgita kiyA hai | ra sAdhanA patha para carama anAsakti ke bhAva se sAdhanA hetu deha rakSA karane kI or| yaha mArmika kathA pratIkAtmaka hai, thA (bhAva kI gaharAI para pahuMcane kA saMketa hai| 2 kathAsAra-rAjagRha nagara meM dhanya sArthavAha apane pA~ca beToM tathA eka beTI suMsumA sahita rahatA thaa| usake yahA~ 5 ra cilAta nAma kA eka naukara kanyA suMsumA kI dekha-rekha ke lie rahatA thaa| vaha suMsumA ko goda meM lie muhalle ke hI (anya baccoM ke sAtha khelatA rahatA thaa| para duSTa caMcala prakRti hone ke kAraNa vaha anya baccoM ko satAtA rahatA 5thaa| par3osI dhanya ke pAsa zikAyata karate the| eka dina taMga Akara dhanya ne cilAta ko mAra pITakara nikAla diyaa| da ra cilAta vahA~ se nikala ghUmatA-ghAmatA nikaTavartI siMha-guphA nAma kI cora bastI ke adhipati vijaya cora kI thI ra zaraNa meM calA gyaa| dhIre-dhIre vijaya se corI kI kalAe~ sIkha vaha usakA mukhya sahAyaka bana gyaa| vijaya kITa 5 mRtyu ke pazcAt coroM ne use hI mukhiyA banA diyaa| 2 mukhiyA banane ke bAda cilAta ne eka dina dhanya sArthavAha ke yahA~ DAkA ddaalaa| anya sabhI coroM ko usane 5 sArA dhana lene ko kahA aura svayaM seTha kI kanyA suMsumA para adhikAra kara liyaa| seTha nagara rakSakoM sahita coroM 15ke pIche gyaa| sainikoM ne coroM ko titara-bitara kara sArA mAla barAmada kara liyaa| kinta cilAta saMsamA ko lie bIhar3a meM calA gyaa| dhanya apane pA~coM putroM sahita cilAta ke pIche bIhar3a meM praveza kara gyaa| cilAta ne dekhA ki Da 2 suMsumA ke kAraNa vaha pakar3A jAyegA to usane susumA kA ziraccheda kara diyaa| dhar3a ko vahIM chor3a vaha bIhar3a meM 5 e aura Age nikala gayA aura vahA~ bhUkha pyAsa se mara gyaa| ra dhanya cilAta ko khojatA-khojatA apane putroM sahita usa sthala para pahuMcA jahA~ susumA kI mRtadeha par3I thii| DA 2 putrI ke zoka meM kucha dera to vaha vilApa karatA rahA para phira cilAta ko khojane lgaa| bahuta khojane para bhIDa ra cilAta nahIM milA to vaha apane putroM sahita vApasa usI sthAna para AyA jahA~ susumA kI deha par3I thii| 5 bhojana-pAnI kI upalabdhi na hone ke kAraNa dhanya ko lagA ki usakA vApasa rAjagRha lauTanA asaMbhava hai| usane Ta 5 apane putroM se kahA ki ve use mAra DAleM aura usake mAMsa se bhUkha miTA kisI taraha rAjagRha pahu~ca jaaeN| putroM ne da 2 manA kara diyA aura svayaM apanA balidAna karane ko khaa| aMtataH dhanya ne yaha nirNaya liyA ki suMsumA kI deha Da ra prANavihIna ho hI cukI hai-usI se kSudhA zAnta kara sabhI ko apane gaMtavya taka pahu~canA caahiye| ve sabhI isa upAya 15 se vApasa lauTane meM saphala hue| ra dhanya va usake putroM ne aMta meM dIkSA le lI aura devaloka meM jnme| pieUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU NNNNNNNNNya jNNNNNNNNNya LCHAPTER-18 : SUMSUMA (301) Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #371 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ETUN T UITIVUTTUTTI EIGHTEENTH CHAPTER : SUMSUMA : INTRODUCTION Title-Sumsuma-a name. A character in this story is named Sumsuma. The incidents R of her abduction and killing has been used to reveal the ultimate human depravity. The incident of consuming the flesh of her dead body to save lives has been used to show the importance of extreme detachment in saving one's life for spiritual pursuits. This story is metaphoric and it explores the depths of feelings and attitudes. 15 Gist of the story-In Rajagriha lived merchant Dhanya with his five sons and 5 daughter Sumsuma. He had a servant named Chilat who looked after Sumsuma. He used to 5 carry Sumsuma and play around with other children of the neighbourhood. Chilat was cruel 5 and mischievous by nature and used to torture the children. The neighbours regularly 5 complained of this to Dhanya. One day Dhanya got extremely annoyed and he beat up Chilat 15 and fired him. 5 Chilat wandered around and finally took refuge with thief Vijaya, the head of a nearby > den of thieves named Simha-gufa. With passage of time he learned all the tricks of the trade 5 from Vijaya and became his deputy. When Vijaya died the gang of thieves made Chilat their >> leader. 2 After he was elected leader, one day Chilat looted the house of Dhanya merchant. He 2 asked the other thieves to take all the wealth and he himself abducted Sumsuma. The 2 merchant followed the thieves with the help of city guards. The guards attacked and 2 dispersed the thieves and recovered the stolen goods. However, Chilat entered a nearby forest. Dhanya followed him with his five sons. When Chilat realized that Sumsuma was S 2 slowing him and he would soon be caught, he beheaded her, left the body there, and went 9 2 deeper into the forest. There he was lost and died of hunger and thirst. 15 Following the trail of Chilat Dhanya and his five sons reached the spot where the body of a 15 Sumsuma was lying. He was stunned by the tragedy and wept. After some time he resumed > 15 the search for Chilat. When all his efforts failed he returned to the spot. Dhanya realized 5 that in absence of food and water it was impossible for him and his sons to return to Rajagriha. He asked his sons to kill him and eat his flesh to regain strength to reach 5 Rajagriha. The sons refused and instead offered themselves. At last Dhanya decided that as Kthe body of Sumsuma was lifeless they should use the flesh to regain strength to reach 15 Rajagriha. And they finally returned to Rajagriha. In the end Dhanya and his sons became ascetics and then reincarnated as gods. Muruvvu varvarrorrarurrrrrrrrr P (302) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA, CU Page #372 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ aTThArasamaM ajjhayaNaM : suMsumA aThArahavA~ adhyayana : susumA EIGHTEENTH CHAPTER : SUMSUMA he sUtra 1 : jai NaM bhaMte ! samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM sattarasamassa NAyajjhayaNassa ayamaDhe ra paNNatte, aTThArasamassa ke aDhe paNNatte? 5 sUtra 1 : jambU svAmI ne prazna kiyA-"bhante ! jaba zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne satrahaveM jJAtA ra adhyayana kA pUrvokta artha kahA hai to aThArahaveM adhyayana kA kyA artha kahA hai ? 5 1. Jambu Swami inquired, "Bhante! What is the meaning of the cl) > eighteenth chapter according to Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir?" ra sUtra 2 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM rAyagihe NAmaM nayare hotthA, vnnnno| TA 15 tattha NaM dhaNNe NAmaM satthavAhe parivasai, tassa NaM bhaddA bhaariyaa| ra tassa NaM dhaNNassa satthavAhassa puttA bhaddAe attayA paMca satthavAhadAraNA hotthA, taM jahA-dhaNe, Te 5 dhaNapAle, dhaNadeve, dhaNagove, dhnnrkkhie| tassa NaM dhaNNassa satthavAhassa dhUyA bhaddAe attayA dA ra paMcaNhaM puttANaM aNumaggajAiyA suMsumA NAmaM dAriyA hotthA suumaalpaanni-paayaa| ra tassa NaM dhaNNassa satthavAhassa cilAe nAma dAsaceDae hotthaa| ahINapaMciMdiyasarIre da 15 maMsovacie bAlakIlAvaNa-kusale yAvi hotthaa| ra sUtra 2 : sudharmA svAmI ne uttara diyA-he jambU ! kAla ke usa bhAga meM rAjagRha nAmaka nagara 15 thaa| vahA~ dhanya nAmaka dhana sampanna zrImaMta sArthavAha apanI bhadrA nAmakI patnI ke sAtha nivAsa karatA DI ra thaa| sArthavAha dhanya ke pA~ca putra the| jinake kramazaH nAma the-dhana, dhanapAla, dhanadeva, dhanagopa tathA DA ra dhnrkssit| dhanya sArthavAha aura bhadrA ke eka putrI thI jo apane pA~coM bhAiyoM se choTI thI aura dI 15 jisakA nAma suMsumA thaa| usake aMgopAMga sukomala sundara the| ra dhanya sArthavAha ke yahA~ cilAta nAma kA eka dAsaputra (naukara) thaa| cilAta paMcendriya paripUrNa 5 tathA hRSTa-puSTa zarIra vAlA thA aura baccoM kI sArasa~bhAla rakhane va unheM khilAne meM kuzala thaa| DA 2 2. Sudharma Swami narrated - Jambu! During that period of time there , B was a city named Rajagriha. A wealthy merchant named Dhanna lived in a 5 that city with his wife, Bhadra. 15 Dhanya and Bhadra had five sons. Their names were Dhan, Dhanpal, SI 12 Dhandev, Dhangope, and Dhanrakshit. The couple had a daughter named J R CHAPTER-18 : SUMSUMA (303) Annnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #373 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ paNNNNNNNNNNta FATOTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT ra ( 304 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 15 Sumsuma who was younger than these five brothers. She was beautiful and 5 delicate. Dhanya merchant had a slave-boy named Chilat. Chilat had a fully S 5 developed body and was healthy. He was expert in looking after children and 15 entertaining them. ra dAsa-ceTaka : usakI zaitAnI sUtra 3 : tae NaM se dAsaceDe suMsumAe dAriyAe bAlaggAhe jAe yAvi hotthaa| susumaM dAriyaMTa ra kaDIe giNhai, giNhittA bahUhiM dAraehiM ya dAriyAhi ya DiMbhaehiM ya DiMbhayAhiM ya kumAraehiM yaha ra kumAriyAhi ya saddhiM abhiramamANe abhiramamANe vihri| sUtra 3 : vaha dAsaputra cilAta bAlikA suMsumA kI dekharekha ke lie niyukta kiyA gyaa| DA ra cilAta bAlikA suMsumA ko goda meM letA aura aneka lar3ake-lar3akiyoM, bacce-bacciyoM aura Ta 15 kumAra-kumAriyoM ke sAtha khelatA rahatA thaa| 5 CHILAT'S MISCHIEF 2 3. Slave boy Chilat was appointed to look after baby Sumsuma. He used SI B to pick up the infant and play with many children from the neighbourhood. S 5 sUtra 4 : tae NaM cilAe dAsaceDe tesiM bahUNaM dArayANa ya dAriyANa ya DiMbhayANa ya DiMbhiyA Ta ra ya kumArayANa ya kumAriyANa ya appegaiyANaM khullae avaharai, evaM vaTTae ADoliyAo teMdUsaeDa ra pottallae sADollae, appegaiyANaM AbharaNamallAlaMkAraM avaharai, appegaie Ausai, evaM 15 avahasai, nicchoDei, nibbhacchei, tajjei, appegaie taalei| sUtra 4 : cilAta khelate samaya una baccoM meM se kisI kI kaur3iyA~ le letA to kisI ke vartaru DA ra (lAkha ke gole), kisI kI geMda, kisI kA DaNDA, kisI kI gur3iyA Adi chIna letA thaa| vaha una TA baccoM ke AbharaNa, mAlA aura alaMkAra bhI curA letA thaa| yahI nahIM, vaha una baccoM meM se kisI da ra para krodha karatA, kisI kI ha~sI ur3AtA, kisI ko Thaga letA, kisI kI bhartsanA, kisI kI tarjanA ra karatA aura kisI ko mAratA-pITatA rahatA thaa| 5 4. While playing with children Chilat would snatch playthings like shells, c shellac balls, balls, sticks, dolls, etc. from the boys and girls. He would also steal the necklaces and other ornaments from the children. Not only this, hec ra used to shout at some children, and tease, cheat, insult, molest, and beat ra others. sUtra 5 : tae NaM te bahave dAragA ya dAriyA ya DiMbhayA ya DibhiyA ya kumArA ya kumAriyA DA ra ya royamANA ya kaMdamANA ya tippamANA ya soyamANA ya vilavamANA ya sANaM-sANaM ammA-piUNa, ennivedeti| 15 (304) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Page #374 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra aThAharavA~ adhyayana : suMsumA ( 305 ) DA 5 tae NaM tesiM bahUNaM dAragANa ya dAriyANa ya DiMbhayANa ya DibhiyANa ya kumArayANa yada ra kumAriyANa ya ammApiyaro jeNeva dhaNNe satthavAhe teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA dhaNNaM 15 satthavAhaM bahUhiM khijjaNAhi ya ruMTaNAhi ya uvalaMbhaNAhi ya khijjamANA ya ruMTamANA yada 5 uvalaMbhemANA ya dhaNNassa eyamaDheM nnivedeti| 5 sUtra 5 : taba ve bahuta se bacce rote, cillAte, zoka karate, A~sU bahAte aura vilApa karate hue Ta 5 apane-apane mAtA-pitA ke pAsa jAkara cilAta kI zikAyata karate the| ra baccoM ke mAtA-pitA dhanya sArthavAha ke pAsa jAkara kheda bhare vacanoM meM bhare gale se ulAhanA dete 8 5 hue apanA duHkha prakaTa karate aura rote-rote dhanya sArthavAha se zikAyata karate the| 2 5. At this the children wept, shrieked, became sad, cried, and went to their parents to report the ill-treatment by Chilat. The parents of these children came to Dhanya merchant and reported to him with regret, complained in choked voice, and expressed their sorrow with S re tears in their eyes. 5 sUtra 6 : tae NaM dhaNNe satthavAhe cilAyaM dAsaceDaM eyamaTuM bhujjo bhujjo NivAreti, No ceva da ra NaM cilAe dAsaceDe uvrmi| tae NaM se cilAe dAsaceDe tesiM bahUNaM dAragANa ya dAriyANa yA ra DiMbhayANa ya DibhiyANa ya kumArayANa ya kumAriyANa ya appegaiyANaM khullae avaharai jAvaTI UUUUUUN jNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN 5 taalei| sUtra 6 : dhanya sArthavAha ne isa dhRSTatA ke lie cilAta dAsa putra ko bAra-bAra manA kiyA / 15 samajhAyA, para vaha mAnA nhiiN| dhanya sArthavAha ke rokane para bhI cilAta una baccoM ko vibhinna prakAra Ta ra se satAtA rahA; unako DA~TatA rhaa| 6. Dhanya merchant admonished Chilat for all this mischief and told him 155 many a time to behave himself. In spite of all this Chilat continued to torture and mistreat the children. ra sUtra 7 : tae NaM te bahave dAragA ya dAriyagA ya DiMbhagA ya DibhiyA ya kumArA ya kumAriyA / 15 ya rovamANA ya jAva ammApiUNaM nnivedeti| ra tae NaM te AsuruttA ruTThA kuviyA caMDikkiyA misimisemANA jeNeva dhaNNe satthavAhe teNeva TA 15 uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA bahUhiM khijjaNAhi ya jAva eyamadvaM nnivedeti| ra sUtra 7 : isa para baccoM ne rote kalapate phira apane mAtA-pitA se cilAta kI zikAyata kii| TA 5 baccoM ke mAtA-pitA isa sthiti se ekadama kruddha, ruSTa aura kupita ho gaye aura pracaNDa krodha se DA ra jalate hue punaH dhanya sArthavAha ke pAsa gye| vahA~ pahu~cakara unhoMne khIja bhare vacanoM meM sArI bAta ra dhanya sArthavAha ko btaaii| UUUUUN C CHAPTER-18 : SUMSUMA ( 305) TA FEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAALI Page #375 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ UUUUU UUUU R ( 306 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DI 5 7. When this continued the children again complained to their parents (e 5 crying. B The parents of these children got annoyed, angry and furious and they a 5 went to Dhanya merchant seething with anger. They explained everything to 5 Dhanya merchant expressing their extreme displeasure. ra dAsa-ceTaka kA niSkAsana ra sUtra 8 : tae NaM se dhaNNe satthavAhe bahUNaM dAragANaM dAriyANaM DiMbhayANaM DibhiyANaM TA 15 kumAragANaM kumAriyANaM ammApiUNaM aMtie eyamaDhe soccA Asurutte cilAyaM dAsaceDaM ra uccAvayAhiM AusaNAhiM Ausai, uddhaMsai, Nibbhacchei, NicchoDei, tajjei, uccAvayAhiM 15 tAlaNAhiM tAlei, sAo gihAo nnicchubhi| 2 sUtra 8 : baccoM ke mAtA-pitAoM kI bAteM sunakara dhanya sArthavAha ekadama kupita ho gyaa| usane 2 15 cilAta ko U~ce-nIce zabdoM meM phaTakArA, usakA tiraskAra kiyA, bhartsanA kI, dhamakI dI, tarjanA dI ra kI, khUba kharI-khoTI sunAkara tAr3anA kI aura apane ghara se bAhara nikAla diyaa| >> CHILAT FIRED 5 8. When Dhanya merchant listened to the complaints from the parents of 15 the children he lost his temper. He expressed his anger by uttering angry 5 words in low and high pitched voice. In the same manner he insulted, IP deplored, warned and rejected Chilat. And at last, cursing and shouting, he 3 kicked Chilat out of his house. 15 sUtra 9 : tae NaM se cilAe dAsaceDe sAA gihAo NicchUDhe samANe rAyagihe nayare siMghADae ra jAva pahesu ya devakulesu ya sabhAsu ya pavAsu ya jUyakhalaesu ya vesAgharesu ya pANagharaesu ya TA 5 suhaMsuheNaM priytttti| 5 tae NaM cilAe dAsaceDe aNohaTThie aNivArie sacchaMdamaI sairappayArI majjapasaMgI 15 cojjapasaMgI maMsapasaMgI jUyappasaMgI vesApasaMgI paradArappasaMgI jAe yAvi hotthaa| 15 sUtra 9 : ghara se tiraskAra pUrvaka nikAlA huA cilAta rAjagRha nagara meM zRMgATakoM Adi vibhinna dI 1 pathoM para, devAlayoM meM, sabhAoM meM, pyAuoM meM, dyUta-gRhoM meM, vezyA-gRhoM meM tathA madirAlayoM meM Si ra Ananda manAtA huA bhaTakane lgaa| 15 jaba usa dAsaputra ko koI rokane-Tokane vAlA hI nahIM rahA to vaha niraMkuza, svecchAcArI, DA ra madirAlubdha, cora, mA~sAhArI, juArI, vezyAcArI, parastrI bhogI tathA anya durAcAroM meM Asakta ho hI 15 gyaa| 15 (306) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA paEnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #376 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ UW .WIN HUY SHA T hey . AWY . .. 24 Page #377 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ (8 jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra (bhAga 2) citra paricaya THE ILLUSTRATIONS EXPLAINED cilAta dvArA suMsumA kA apaharaNa citra : 24 1. dhanya seTha kI putrI suMsumA kI dekhabhAla ke lie dAsaputra cilAta ko niyukta kiyA gyaa| kintu vaha bahuta hI caMcala va duSTa svabhAva kA thaa| par3ausI Aye dina usakI zikAyata lekara Ate, jisase parezAna hokara seTha dhanya va usake putroM ne use bahuta mArA-pITA aura dhikkAra kara ghara se nikAla diyaa| 2. duSTa cilAta siMha- guphA corabastI ke vijaya taskara kI TolI meM jA milA aura usakI mRtyu ke pazcAt vahI cora pallI kA nAyaka bana gyaa| badalA lene ke lie eka rAtri meM usane seTha ke bhavana para DAkA ddaalaa| apane sAthiyoM se kahA - " isakA dhana - mAla lUTakara tuma le lo, kevala suMsumA kanyA mujhe cAhie / " seTha va usake putra bhavana meM eka ora chupa gye| coroM ne bhAloM va lauha- daNDoM se majabUta daravAje tor3akara dhana-sampatti lUTa lI va cilAta cora suMsumA kA apaharaNa karake le gyaa| (aThArahavA~ adhyayana) CHILAT ABDUCTS SUMSUMA ILLUSTRATION : 24 1. Dhanya merchant appointed a servant named Chilat to look after his daughter Sumsuma. Chilat was cruel and mischievous by nature and used to torture the children of the neighbourhood. The neighbours regularly complained of this to Dhanya. One day Dhanya got extremely annoyed and he beat up Chilat and fired him. 2. Chilat took refuge with thief chieftain Vijaya. When Vijaya died Chilat became the chieftain. Vengeful Chilat one day looted the house of Dhanya merchant. He asked the other thieves to take all the wealth as he only wanted Sumsuma for himself. The merchant and his sons hid themselves in a remote corner of the house. The thieves used their spears and rods to break open gates and looted all the wealth. Chilat abducted Sumsuma and left. (CHAPTER-18) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (PART-2) For Private Personal Use Only Page #378 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD ra aThAharavA~ adhyayana : suMsumA (307 ) DA 5 9. After being insulted and expelled from home Chilat started wandering 5 around various roads and crossings, temples, halls, water huts, casinos, c brothels and bars in Rajagriha and enjoying himself. When there was no one to restrain him, he became vagrant, wayward, a 5 drunkard, a thief, a gambler, a prostitutor, an adulterer, and debased. 15 sUtra 10 : tae NaM rAyagihassa Nagarassa adUrasAmaMte dAhiNapurasthime disibhAe sIhaguhA nAma / ra corapallI hotthA, visamagirikaDaga-koDaMba-saMniviTThA vaMsIkalaMka-pAgAra-parikkhittA chiNNa-2 15 selavisamappavAya-pharihovagUDhA egaduvArA aNegakhaMDI viditajaNaNiggama-pavesA abhiMtarapANiyA DA sudullabha-jalaperaMtA subahussa vi kUviyabalassa Agayassa duppahaMsA yAvi hotthaa| sUtra 10 : rAjagRha nagara ke AsapAsa ke kSetra meM dakSiNapUrva dizA kI ora siMha guphA nAmakI da eka cora-bastI thii| vaha parvata pradeza ke bIcoM bIca durgama sthala para basI huI thI aura bA~sa kI 5 ra jhAr3iyoM se ghirI huI thii| usake cAroM ora prAkRtika khAiyA~ va garta gaDhDhe the| usameM mukta AvAgamana Ta 5 ke lie eka hI dvAra thA kintu palAyana karane ke lie aneka choTe-choTe dvAra the| usa bastI ke dI 5 AsapAsa kahIM pAnI upalabdha nahIM thA, kevala bastI meM hI pAnI thaa| corI kA mAla japta karane ke SI ra lie AI huI senA bhI usa bastI kA kucha na bigAr3a sktii| aisI thI vaha cora bstii| 15 10. In the outskirts of Rajagriha, in the south-eastern direction there was a 5a hideout of thieves known as Simha-Gupha. It was located at an 5 impregnable spot in a hilly terrain and was surrounded by bamboo thickets. I Around it there were natural gorges, trenches, and ditches. It had only one known gate for normal movement but many small and concealed passages for escape. There was no source of water in the general area except the hideout 5 proper. Even armed forces coming to investigate and apprehend could not 15 harm this hideout. Such was Simha-Gupha.. ra sUtra 11 : tattha NaM sIhaguhAe corapallINaM vijae NAmaM coraseNAvaI parivasai ahammie / 15 jAva ahammakeU samuTThie bahunagaraNiggayajase sUre daDhappahArI sAhasie sddvehii| se NaM tattha Da ra sIhaguhAe corapallIe paMcaNhaM corasayANaM AhevaccaM jAva vihri| ra sUtra 11 : usa siMha guphA cora bastI meM vijaya nAma kA cora senApati rahatA thaa| vaha da 5 adhArmika (adharma se jIvikA karane vAlA) tathA sarvadoSa sampanna thA aura apane pApa karmoM ke DA ra kAraNa adharma kI dhvajA ke samAna thaa| aneka nagaroM meM usakI badanAmI phailI thii| vaha zUravIra, dRr3ha 2 ra prahArI (prahAra karane meM kaThora) sAhasI aura zabdavedhI thaa| siMha guphA ke pA~ca sau coroM para usakA 8 5 eka chatra Adhipatya thaa| 11. In Simha-Gupha lived the leader of thieves, Vijay. He was absolutely corrupt and had all the vices. Due to his extreme indulgence in sinful NNNNNNNNNNNNNa P CHAPTER-18 : SUMSUMA (307) Page #379 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ majja ( 308 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA activities he was like the flag of debasement. His notoriety had reached numerous towns. He was brave, ruthless, courageous, and an expert marksman. He was the undisputed leader of the five hundred thieves of Simha-Gupha. __ sUtra 12 : tae NaM se vijae takkare coraseNAvaI bahUNaM corANa ya pAradAriyANa ya 8 12 gaMThibheyagANa ya saMdhiccheyagANa ya khattakhaNagANa ya rAyAvagArINa ya aNadhAragANa ya ra bAlaghAyagANa ya vIsaMbhagAyagANa ya jUyakarANa ya khaMDarakkhANa ya annesiM ca bahUNaM chinna-bhinna dI ra bAhirAhayANaM kuDaMge yAvi hotthaa| 15 sUtra 12 : vaha cora senApati, vijaya taskara, anya aneka coroM parastrIgAmiyoM, granthi bhedakoM dI 12 (dharohara har3apane vAle), saMdhicchadekoM (seMdha lagAne vAloM), kSAtrakhanakoM (dIvAreM tor3akara corI karane / ra vAloM), rAjadrohiyoM, RNa lene vAloM, bAlahatyAroM, vizvAsaghAtiyoM, juAriyoM, atikramaNakAriyoM Ta 15 tathA anya vibhinna prakAra ke rAjadaNDita aparAdhiyoM kA usI prakAra AzrayadAtA thA jaise bA~sa kI DA 2 jhAr3I hotI hai| 12. Like a bamboo thicket he provided protection and refuge to all sorts of S branded and escaped criminals. These included thieves, womanizers, bamboozlers (Granthibhedak), housebreakers (Sandhicchedak), wall- a 5 breakers (Kshatrakhanak), rebels, insolvents, infanticides, betrayers, 15 gamblers, transgressors, and other persons with criminal records. sUtra 13 : tae NaM se vijae takkare coraseNAvaI rAyagihassa nagarassa dAhiNapuracchimaMTa 5 jaNavayaM bahUhiM gAmaghAehi ya nagaraghAehi ya goggahaNehi ya baMdiggahaNehi ya paMthakoTTaNehi ya ra khattakhaNaNehi ya ovIlemANe ovIlemANe viddhaMsemANe-viddhaMsemANe NitthANaM NiddhaNaM karemANe TA 5 vihri| 5 sUtra 13 : vijaya taskara nAmakA vaha cora senApati rAjagRha nagara ke dakSiNapUrva meM sthita janapada Ta ra pradeza ko grAma-ghAta, nagara-ghAta, gAyoM kA apaharaNa, logoM kA apaharaNa, pathikoM ko lUTanA-pITanA Da ra tathA seMdha lagAnA Adi upadravoM dvArA utpIr3ita aura vidhvaMsa karatA rahatA thA aura logoM ko / 15 sthAnahIna AzrayahIna) va dhanahIna (daridra) karatA rahatA thaa| _____13. That leader of the thieves, the smuggler Vijay, habitually indulged in ] 5 activities like raiding villages, raiding towns, driving away cattle, kidnapping people, looting and beating wayfarers, and house breaking. With these activities he caused torment and havoc and deprived citizens of their s R wealth and peaceful living. Vuuriuurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrron (308) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA , AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #380 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ UUUUN VAN ra aThAharavA~ adhyayana : suMsumA ( 309 ) DA 15 cora-senApati kI zaraNa meM ra sUtra 14 : tae NaM se cilAe dAsaceDe rAyagihe Nayare bahUhiM atthAbhisaMkIhi ya de 15 cojjAbhisaMkIhi ya dArAbhisaMkIhi ya dhaNiehi ya jUyakarehi ya parabbhavamANe parabbhavamANe DA ra rAyagihAto nayarAo niggacchai, niggacchittA jeNeva sIhaguhA corapallI teNeva uvAgacchai, Ta 5 uvAgacchittA vijayaM coraseNAvaI upasaMpijjattA NaM vihri| ra sUtra 14 : udhara rAjagRha nagara ke aneka AzaMkita logoM, jinameM dhana, strI, putra Adi ke TA 5 apaharaNa kI AzaMkA rakhane vAle tathA dhanADhya va juArI sammilita the, unake dvArA tiraskRta ra hokara, cilAta dAsa putra rAjagRha nagara se bAhara nikala gyaa| vaha siMha guphA meM cora senApati Da ra vijaya ke pAsa jA pahu~cA aura usakA zaraNAgata hokara rahane lgaa| 5 UNDER VIJAY'S PROTECTION 15 14. Pushed out by many citizens of Rajagriha including the wealthy, SI 2 habitual gamblers, and others apprehensive of being deprived of their wealth ra and family, Chilat left the city. He went to the Simha-Gupha and joined Te 5 ranks with thief-chieften Vijay. ra sUtra 15 : tae NaM se cilAe dAsaceDe vijayassa coraseNAvaissa agga-asi-laDhiggAhe jAe DA 5 yAvi hotthaa| jAhe vi ya NaM se vijae coraseNAvaI gAmaghAyaM vA jAva paMthakoTiM vA kAuM vaccai, ra tAhe vi ya NaM se cilAe dAsaceDe subahu pi kUviyabalaM hayamahiyaM jAva paDisehei, paDisehittA DA 15 puNaravi laddhaDhe kayakajje aNahasamagge sIhaguhaM corapalliM hvvmaagcchi| ra sUtra 15 : kAlAntara meM dAsaputra cilAta vijaya kA mukhya khaDga va daNDadhArI bana gyaa| jaba bhI > 5 vijaya kisI grAmAdi ko lUTane yA anya yAtriyoM kI lUTa-khasoTa kI muhima para jAtA thA taba 15 cilAta corI pakar3ane AI senA ko harAkara titara-bitara karatA thA aura lUTa kA mAla lekara siMha I 2 guphA meM sakuzala lauTa AtA thaa| 5 15. With the passage of time Chilat became the second in command of C >> chief Vijay. Whenever Vijay went out on a mission to raid some village or a s 2 caravan, Chilat led the forces that engaged the state forces, scattered them, B and brought back the loot safely to Simha-Gupha. ___ sUtra 16 : tae NaM se vijae coraseNAvaI cilAyaM takkaraM bahuIo coravijjAo ya coramaMte raya coramAyAo ca coranigaDIo ya sikkhaavei| ra sUtra 16 : isa bIca vijaya cora senApati ne cilAta taskara ko aneka cora-vidyAe~, cora maMtra, e cora mAyA aura nikRtiyA~ (chala-kapaTa) sikhalA diye| 5 CHAPTER-18 : SUMSUMA ( 309) TA Annnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn jNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNpa Page #381 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ bhaeNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNa mAnaAAAAAAAAAAAUNL O D ka( 310) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA ___16. During this period chief Vijay taught Chilat many skills, mantras, al 15 illusions, and tricks useful to thieves. ra sUtra 17 : tae NaM se vijae coraseNAvaI annayA kayAiM kAladhammaNA saMjutte yAvi hotthaa| 15 tAiM paMca corasayAI vijayassa coraseNAvaissa mahayA mahayA iDDhI-sakkAra-samudaeNaM NIharaNaM TA ra kareMti, karittA bahUiM loiyAiM mayakiccAI karei, karittA jAva vigayasoyA jAyA yAvi hotthaa| hA 15 sUtra 17 : kAlAntara meM vijaya cora senApati kI mRtyu ho gii| usake dala ke pA~ca sau coroM ne dI ra bahuta Rddhi (dhana vyaya karake) satkAra va samAroha pUrvaka usakA antima saMskAra va mRtaka-kRtya ra sampanna kie| samaya bItane ke sAtha-sAtha unakA zoka bhI samApta ho gyaa| 15 17. After some time chief Vijay died. The five hundred thieves of his gang I > performed his last rites with grandeur befitting his status. With the passage 2 of time they recovered from their sorrow. ra cilAta senApati banA 15 sUtra 18 : tae NaM tAI paMca corasayAiM annannaM sadAveMti, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI-'evaM khalu DA ra amhaM devANuppiyA ! vijae coraseNAvaI kAladhammuNA saMjutte, ayaM ca NaM cilAe takkare vijaeNaMDI 15 coraseNAvaiNA bahuo coravijjAo ya jAva sikkhAvie, taM seyaM khalu amhaM devANuppiyA ! dI ra cilAyaM takkaraM sIhaguhAe corapallIe coraseNAvaittAe abhisiNcitte|' tti kaTu annamannassa SI e eyamaTTha paDisuNeti, paDisuNittA cilAyaM takkaraM tIe sIhaguhAe coraseNAvaittAe abhisiNcNti| TI 15 tae NaM se cilAe coraseNAvaI jAe ahammie jAva vihri| ra sUtra 18 : isake bAda una sabhI pA~ca sau coroM ne ekatra ho maMtraNA kI-"devAnupriyo ! hamAre Ta 15 cora senApati vijaya kI mRtyu ho gaI hai| usane isa cilAta taskara ko aneka cora vidyAe~ Adi DA ra sikhalAI haiN| ataH acchA hogA ki cilAta taskara kA siMha guphA nAmakI cora bastI ke hI ra cora-senApati ke rUpa meM abhiSeka kiyA jaaye|" sabhI isa prastAva se sahamata ho gaye aura cilAta Ta 5 kA cora senApati ke rUpa meM abhiSeka kara diyaa| cora senApati banakara cilAta apane pUrvagAmI DA ra vijaya ke samAna hI adhArmika, krUra, aura pApa-kRtyoM meM lipta ho jIvana bitAne lgaa| R CHILAT BECOMES CHIEF 5 18. Now the five hundred thieves collectively deliberated, "Beloved of gods! 5 Our leader, chief Vijaya, has died. He has taught Chilat many arts and skills > of our trade. As such, it would be proper if we choose Chilat and formally S 2 appoint him as our leader." They took a unanimous decision and formally appointed Chilat as their leader. having become the leader Chilat conveniently adopted the evil, cruel and sinful life style of the deceased chief Vijay. (310) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA yennnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #382 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ aThAharavA~ adhyayana : susumA ( 311 ) sUtra 19 : tae NaM se cilAe coraseNAvaI coraNAyage jAva kuDaMge yAvi hotthA | se NaM tattha sIhaguhAe corapallIe paMcaNDaM corasyANa ya evaM jahA vijao taheva savvaM jAva rAyagihassa nagarassa dAhiNa puracchimillaM jaNavayaM jAva NitthANaM niddhaNaM karemANe vihara | sUtra 19 : cilAta coroM kA nAyaka aura sabakA AzrayadAtA ho gayA / siMhaguphA meM apane adhIna pA~ca sau coroM ke sAtha rahatA huA vijaya kI taraha rAjagRha ke dakSiNa-pUrva ke pradeza ko AtaMkita karane lgaa| (vistRta vivaraNa pUrva sUtra 12-13 ke samAna ) / 19. Chilat became the leader and protector of all the thieves. Living in the Simha-Gupha with his gang of five hundred thieves Chilat started terrorizing the area south-east of Rajagriha. (details as para 12, 13) sUtra 20 : tae NaM se cilAe coraseNAvaI annayA kayAiM vipulaM asaNaM pANaM khAimaM sAimaM uvakkhaDAvettA paMca corasae AmaMte / tao pacchA pahAe kayabalikamme bhoyaNamaMDavaMsi tehiM paMcahiM corasaehiM saddhiM vipulaM asaNaM pANaM khAimaM sAimaM suraM ca jAva pasaNNaM ca AsAemANe vasAemANe paribhAemANe paribhuMjemANe viharai / jimiyabhuttuttarAgae te paMca corasae vipuleNaM dhUva- puppha-gaMdha-mallAlaMkAreNaM sakkArei, saMmANei, sakkArittA sammANittA evaM vayAsI sUtra 20 : eka dina cilAta cora senApati ne vipula khAdya sAmagrI taiyAra karavAkara apane AdhIna pA~ca sau coroM ko bhojana ke lie Amantrita kiyaa| snAnAdi ke bAda taiyAra ho bhojana maNDapa meM unake sAtha bhojana tathA vibhinna prakAra kI madirA Adi kA AsvAdana, visvAdana, vitaraNa evaM paribhoga kiyaa| phira sabhI Amantrita pA~ca sau coroM kA yatheSTa dhUpa-gaMdha-mAlA - alaMkAra Adi se vidhivat satkAra-sammAna kiyA aura unase bolA 20. One day he made arrangements for a great feast and invited all the members of his gang. He himself got ready after his bath and joined them in the pavilion to taste, relish, distribute, and enjoy the food and a variety of beverages. After the feast he formally honoured the guests with perfumes, flowers, dresses, ornaments and other gifts and said - dhanya sArthavAha ke ghara kI lUTa sUtra 21 : evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! rAyagihe Nayare dhaNe NAmaM satthavAhe aDDhe / tassa NaM dhUyA bhaddAe attayA paMcaNhaM puttANaM aNumaggajAiyA suMsumA NAmaM dAriyA yAvi hotthA ahINA jAva surUvA / taM gacchAmo NaM devANuppiyA ! dhaNNassa satthavAhassa gihaM viluMpAmo / tubbhaM vipule dhaNa-kaNaga jAva silappavAle, mamaM suMsumA dAriyA / ' tae NaM te paMca corasayA cilAyassa coraseNAvaissa eyamahaM paDisurNeti / CHAPTER-18: SUMSUMA For Private Personal Use Only (311) 5 Page #383 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ STTTerenuruna v usi ra ( 312 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 15 sUtra 21 : "devAnupriyo ! rAjagRha nagara meM dhanya nAmakA eka dhanADhya sArthavAha rahatA hai| dA ra usakI putrI, bhadrA kI AtmajA aura pA~ca putroM ke bAda janmI huI suMsumA nAmaka eka putrI hai| vaha DA ra paMcendriya paripUrNa tathA sundara rUpa vAlI hai| he devAnupriyo ! hama loga calakara dhanya sArthavAha ko , 15 luutteN| usa lUTa meM milane vAlA sArA dhana, sonA Adi mAla tumhArA hogA, kevala suMsumA nAma kI 8 ra kanyA merI hogii|" 15 sabhI pA~ca sau coroM ne cilAta kA prastAva svIkAra kara liyaa| 15 RAID ON DHANYA'S HOUSE ? 21. "Beloved of gods! A wealthy merchant named Dhanya lives in 5 Rajagriha. 15 Dhanya and his wife Bhadra have a daughter named Sumsuma who was c > born after her five brothers. She is beautiful and perfectly proportioned. Beloved of gods! We should go and raid Dhanya merchant. All the loot 5 including gold and wealth will be yours and only Sumsuma will be mine." All the five hundred thieves accepted Chilat's proposal. sUtra 22 : tae NaM se cilAe coraseNAvaI tehiM paMcahiM corasaehiM saddhiM allaM cammaM durUhai, hI 5 paccAvaraNhakAlasamayaMsi paMcahiM corasaehiM saddhiM sannaddha jAva gahiyAuhapaharaNe mAiya-gomuhiehiMda ra phalaehiM, NikkaTThAhiM asilaTThIhiM, aMsagaehiM toNehiM, sajjIvehiM dhaNUhi, samukkhittehiM sarehiMDa 15 samullAliyAhiM dAhAhiM, osAriyAhiM UrughaMTiyAhiM, chippatUrehiM vajjamANehi mahayA mahayA Ta 12 ukkiTThasIhaNAya jAva samuddaravabhUyaM karemANA sIhaguhAo corapallIo paDiNikkhamai, S 15 paDiNikkhamittA jeNeva rAyagihe nagare teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA rAyagihassa adUrasAmaMte TI ra egaM mahaM gahaNaM aNupavisai, aNupavisittA divasaM khavemANo citttthi| 15 sUtra 22 : taba pA~ca sau sAthiyoM sahita zubha zakuna ke nimitta cilAta cora senApati gIle camar3e Ta ra ke AsanoM para baitthaa| dina ke antima prahara meM ve sabhI kavaca dhAraNa kara taiyAra hue| Ayudha aura DA ra praharaNa dhAraNa kiye| gomukha DhAla lie aura talavAreM myAna se bAhara nikAla lii| kandhoM para tarkaza 15 laTakAye aura dhanuSa para pratyaMcA car3hA kara bANa bAhara nikAla lie| bachiyA~ aura bhAle uchAlane lge| TA ra jA~ghoM para bA~dhI huI ghaNTiyA~ laTakA lii| aura taba bAje bajane lge| ucca svara meM tIvra siMhanAda aura dA ra bolane ke saMyukta ninAda se aisA lagane lagA jaise yahA~ samudra meM laharoM kA garjana ho rahA ho| aiseDa 5 kolAhala ke sAtha vaha samUha siMha guphA se bAhara nikalA aura rAjagRha kI ora claa| nagara se kucha Ta ra dUra eka saghana vana meM ve saba cora praveza kara gaye aura sUryAsta kI pratIkSA karane lge| dA B 22. After this, for the purpose of an auspicious launching of the project, J 15 Chilat and his gang of five hundred thieves sat on wet leather mattresses. TA 15 (312) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA - Page #384 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ pujjjjja ( 313 ) During the last quarter of the day they all got ready after putting on their armour. They equipped themselves with various weapons and other tools of their trade. Taking cow-head shields and bare swords with them, they hung quivers on their shoulders, stringed their bows, and took arrows in their hands. They started tossing spears and lances in air. They also tied bells on their thighs and started blowing trumpets. Their loud hails and exchanges produced a tumultuous sound like the thunder of waves. With such an uproar the gang came out of Simha-Gupha and proceeded toward Rajagriha. A short distance from Rajagriha, they entered a dense jungle and waited for sunset. "aThAharavA~ adhyayana: suMsumA sUtra 23 : tae NaM se cilAe coraseNAvaI addharattakAlasamayaMsi nisaMtapaDinisaMtaMsi paMca hiM ) corasaehiM saddhiM mAiya-gomuhiehiM phalaehiM jAva mUiAhiM UrughaMTiyAhiM jeNeva rAyagihe nare puracchimille duvAre teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA udagavatthiM parAmusai, parAmusittA AyaMte ) cokkhe paramasuibhUi tAlugghADaNivijjaM AvAhei, AvAhittA rAyagihassa duvArakavADe udaeNaM 'acchoDera, acchoDittA kavADaM vihADe, vihADittA rAyagihaM aNupavisai, aNupavisittA mahayA ) mahayA saddeNaM ugghosemANe ugghosemANe evaM vayAsI sUtra 23 : AdhI rAta ke samaya jaba cAroM ora zAnti aura sannATA chA gayA taba cilAta apane pA~ca sau cora sAthiyoM sahita, apanI pratirakSA hetu DhAla, bhAlU kI khAla, ghaNTiyA Adi zarIra para bA~dhe, rAjagRha nagara ke pUrva dizA vAle dvAra para pahu~cA / vahA~ cilAta cora senApati jala kI mazaka meM se eka aMjali jala lekara Acamana kara zuddha huA, aura tAlA kholane kI vidyA kA AhvAna ) kara dvAra para abhimantrita jala chir3akA / dvAra khula gayA aura saba cora nagara meM ghusa gaye / cilAta ne U~ce svara meM ghoSaNA kI 23. At midnight when there was peace and quiet all around, Chilat and his gang arrived at the eastern gate of Rajagriha. They had tied shields, bear-skins, and bells on their body for protection. At the city gate Chilat took water in his cupped hand from a leather canteen, washed his hands, and invoking the power that opens locks, sprinkled the energized water on the gate. The gate opened and all the thieves entered the city. Once in the city Chilat uttered a challenge loudly sUtra 24 : evaM khalu ahaM devANuppiyA ! cilAe NAmaM coraseNAvaI paMcahiM corasaehiM saddhiM sIhaguhAo corapallIo ihaM havvamAgae dhaNNassa satthavAhassa gihaM ghAukAme, taM je NaM NaviyAe ) mAuyAe duddhaM pAukAme, se NaM niggacchau' tti kaTTu jeNeva dhaNNassa satthavAhassa gihe teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA dhaNNassa - hiM vihADe | CHAPTER - 18 : SUMSUMA For Private Personal Use Only ( 313 ) Page #385 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ESTUVUUUUUUUUUUUTTTTTTTTTT ra (314 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 15 sUtra 24 : "devAnupriyo ! maiM cilAta nAmaka cora senApati apane adhIna pA~ca sau coroM ke sAtha dI ra siMha guphA nAmaka cora bastI se dhanya sArthavAha kA ghara lUTane AyA huuN| jo naI mAtA kA dUdha pInA DA ra cAhatA ho (marakara dubArA janma lenA cAhatA ho) vaha nikala kara merA sAmanA kre|" isa prakAra 5 lalakAra kara vaha dhanya sArthavAha ke ghara kI tarapha AyA aura usake ghara kA dvAra kholaa| 2 24. "Beloved of gods! I, thief-chieften Chilat with my gang of five hundred S s. have come from the hide-out of thieves known as Simha-Gupha to raid the house of Dhanya merchant. Whoever wants to suck the milk of a new mother (wants to die and be reborn) may come out and face me." With this 15 challenge he came to the house of Dhanya merchant and opened the gate. < sUtra 25 : tae NaM se dhaNNe satthavAhe cilAeNaM coraseNAvaiNA paMcahiM corasaehiM saddhiM giha hai 5 ghAijjamANaM pAsai, pAsittA bhIe, tatthe, paMcahiM puttehiM saddhiM egaMtaM avkkmi| ra tae NaM se cilAe coraseNAvaI dhaNNassa satthavAhassa gihaM ghAei, ghAittA subahuM dhaNa-kaNagaTI ra jAva sAvaejjaM susumaM ca dAriyaM geNhai, geNhittA rAyagihAo paDiNikkhamai, paDiNikkhamittA dI jeNeva sIhaguhA teNeva pahArettha gmnnaae| ra sUtra 25 : dhanya sArthavAha ne jaba dekhA ki usakA ghara lUTane ke lie cilAta cora senApati DA ra apane pA~ca sau coroM ke sAtha ghusa AyA hai to vaha bhayabhIta ho gayA aura ghabarAkara apane pA~coM Ta] 15 putroM ke sAtha ekAnta meM jAkara chupa gyaa| ra cilAta ne dhanya ke ghara meM lUTa mcaaii| bahuta sA dhana, cA~dI, sonA Adi tathA suMsumA kanyA ko 5 lekara usane rAjagRha se nikala siMha guphA kI ora prasthAna kiyaa| $ 25. When Dhanya merchant saw that chief Chilat with his gang of thieves S R had entered his house he was filled with fear and panic. He ran away and with his five sons hid himself at a secure place. 15 Chilat raided the house. He collected heaps of wealth, silver, and gold and I 5 the merchant's daughter Sumsuma, came out of Rajagriha, and proceeded SI P towards Simha-Gupha. 5 nagararakSakoM ke samakSa phariyAda 5 sUtra 26 : tae NaM se dhaNNe satthavAhe jeNeva sae gihe teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA subahuta dhaNa-kaNagaM susumaM dAriyaM avahariyaM jANittA mahatthaM mahagdhaM maharihaM pAhuDaM gahAya jeNeva / E NagaraguttiyA teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA taM mahatthaM jAva pAhuDaM uvaNei, uvaNittA evaM dA vayAsI-'evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! cilAe coraseNAvaI sIhaguhAo corapallIo ihaM havvamAgamma S| ra paMcahiM corasaehiM saddhiM mama gihaM ghAettA subahuM dhaNa-kaNagaM susumaM ca dAriyaM gahAya jAva TA 7 (314) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA 2 FinnnnnAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA) / Page #386 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ bha UARUITUUUUU ra aThAharavA~ adhyayana : susumA ( 315 ) SI 5 paDigae, taM icchAmo NaM devANuppiyA ! susumAdAriyAe kUvaM gmitte| tubbhe NaM devANuppiyA ! se DA ra vipule dhaNa-kaNage, mamaM suMsumA daariyaa| 5 sUtra 26 : coroM ke cale jAne ke bAda dhanya sArthavAha apane ghara lauttaa| jaba use patA calA ki DA ra dhana ke sAtha hI usakI putrI suMsumA kA bhI apaharaNa ho gayA hai to vaha bahumUlya bheMTa lekara 15 nagararakSakoM ke pAsa gayA aura bolA-"devAnupriyo ! cilAta nAma ke cora senApati ne merA ghara lUTa dI liyA hai aura merI putrI kA bhI apaharaNa kara liyA hai| ataH hama suMsumA ko chur3Ane jAnA cAhate haiN| DI ra vahA~ jo bhI dhana Adi vApasa milegA vaha saba tuma logoM ko dUMgA, mujhe kevala merI putrI caahie|" DI R REPORT TO THE GUARDS 26. After the thieves left, Dhanya merchant returned to his house. When 5 he found that along with his wealth his daughter Sumsuma had also been abducted he collected valuable gifts and went to the city guards. He reported S to the head of the guards and requested, "Beloved of gods ! Chief Chilat has raided my house and with my wealth he has also lifted my daughter a Sumsuma. We want to go to her rescue. I will give you all the wealth we a 15 recover; I want only my daughter." __ sUtra 27 : tae NaM te NayaraguttiyA dhaNNassa eyamaDheM paDisuNeti, paDisuNittA sannaddha jAvaTa 15 gahiyAuhapaharaNA mahayA mahayA ukkiTTha jAva samuddaravabhUyaM piva karemANA rAyagihAo niggacchaMti, dI ra niggacchittA jeNeva cilAe core teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittA cilAeNaM coraseNAvaiNA saddhiM S] 15 saMpalaggA yAvi hotthaa| ra sUtra 27 : nagararakSakoM ne dhanya kI bAta sunI aura svIkAra kI tathA kavaca, Ayudha, praharaNa DI E Adi dhAraNa kara taiyAra ho gye| phira ucca svara meM samudra garjanA jaisA siMhanAda karate hue rAjagRha TA 15 nagara se bAhara nikale aura cilAta senApati ke pAsa pahu~ca usase yuddha karane lge| ra 27. The guards heard Dhanya merchant's request and accepted it. They ] 5 all got ready after putting on breast plates, weapons, armour, etc. With loud al 15 hails like the thunder of waves they came out of Rajagriha, caught up with 15 Chief Chilat and attacked his gang. ra sUtra 28 : tae NaM NagaraguttiyA cilAyaM coraseNAvai hayamahiya jAva pddisehNti| tae NaM te 2 5 paMca corasayA NagaragottiehiM hayamahiya jAva paDisehiyA samANA taM vipulaM dhaNa-kaNagaM - ra vicchaDDemANA ya vippakiremANA ya savvao samaMtA vipplaaitthaa| 5 tae NaM te NayaraguttiyA taM vipulaM dhaNa-kaNagaM geNhaMti, geNhittA jeNeva rAyagihe nagare teNeva / ra uvaagcchti| 15 CHAPTER-18 : SUMSUMA (315) sA FinnnnnnnnnnnnnnnAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA Page #387 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ 2 (316 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA sUtra 28 : nagararakSakoM ne cilAta cora senApati aura usake sAthiyoM ko mAra-pITa kara parAjita dI kara diyaa| usake sAthI parAjita hone para lUTa kA mAla vahIM pheMka kara idhara-udhara bhAga gye| DI nagararakSakoM ne lUTa kA vaha sArA mAla ekatra kara liyA aura use lekara nagara kI ora lauTa Ta aaye| 28. The battalion of guards fought and defeated the gang. The gang | 5 abandoned the loot and ran helter-skelter. The guards collected all the loot and returned to the city. 5 sUtra 29 : tae NaM se cilAe taM coraseNNaM tehiM nagaraguttiehiM hayamahiya pavara-vIraghAiya-Ta 5 vivaDiyaciMdha-dhaya-paDAgaM jAva kicchovagayapANaM disodisiM paDisehiMya bhIte tatthe susumaM dAriyaM DI ra gahAya egaM mahaM agAmiyaM dIhamaddhaM aDaviM annupvitu| 5 tae NaM dhaNNe satthavAhe susumaM dAriyaM cilAeNaM aDivimuhiM avahIramANiM pAsittA NaM paMcahiMDa ra puttehiM saddhiM appachaDe sannaddhabaddha-vammiyakavae cilAyassa padamaggavihiM aNugacchamANe abhigajjate dI hakkAremANe pukkAremANe abhitajjemANe abhitAsemANe piTThao annugcchi| ra sUtra 29 : cilAta cora ne jaba dekhA ki nagararakSakoM ne usake sAthiyoM ko harA diyA hai, usake TA 15 zreSTha vIra mAre gaye haiM, dhvajA-patAkA naSTa ho gaI hai, prANa saMkaTa meM par3a gaye haiM, aura dasyu 15 titara-bitara ho gaye haiM, to vaha bhaya se udvigna ho gyaa| phira vaha suMsumA ko sAtha le eka durgama 12 aura lambI aTavI meM ghusa gyaa| 15 jaba suMsumA ko aTavI meM le jAte cilAta para dhanya sArthavAha kI dRSTi par3I to vaha apane pA~coM DA ra putroM ko sAtha le kavacAdi pahana cilAta ke pada cihna khojatA huA usake pIche ho liyaa| vaha garjanA 2 ra karatA, cunautI detA, pukAratA, tarjanA karatA aura trasta karatA huA cilAta kA pIchA karane lgaa| 15 29. When Chilat saw that the guards had defeated his gang, with the bests IP of his warriors dead, his flag destroyed, his life in danger, and the gang 3 disintegrated and dispersed, he panicked. He took along Sumsuma and 5 entered a vast and wild terrain. 5 When Dhanya merchant saw Chilat entering the wilderness with S Sumsuma he took his five sons along and followed Chilat's trail. While on the trail of the thief he kept on roaring, challenging, calling, abusing, and B insulting the thief in order to instill fear in Chilat. ra suMsumA kA ziracchedana 15 sUtra 30 : tae NaM se cilAe taM dhaNNaM satthavAhaM paMcahiM puttehiM appachaTuM sannaddhabaddhaM DA ra samaNugacchamANaM pAsai, pAsittA atthAme abale aparakkame avIrie jAhe No saMcAei suMsumaMdA ra (316) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Snnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #388 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra aThAharavA~ adhyayana H susumA ( 317 ) ra dAriyaM NivvAhittae, tAhe saMte taMte paritaMte nIluppalaM asiM parAmusai, parAmusittA susumAe bhI dAriyAe uttamaMgaM chiMdai, chiMdittA taM gahAya taM agAmiyaM aDaviM annupvitu| ra sUtra 30 : jaba cilAta ne dekhA ki dhanya sArthavAha. apane pA~ca putroM sahita astra-zastra se 5 ra sajjita ho usakA pIchA kara rahA hai to vaha nisteja, nirbala, parAkramahIna aura vIryahIna ho gyaa| TA 15 jaba vaha thaka gayA aura glAni se zrAnta ho gayA to use lagA ki vaha suMsumA ko sAtha le jAne meM DA ra samartha nahIM hai| usane tatkAla nIlakamala jaisI nIlI talavAra hAtha meM lI aura suMsumA kA sara kATa DA ra liyaa| vaha kaTA huA sara hAtha meM lie cilAta usa durgama aTavI meM Age bar3ha gyaa| urrucov 5 BEHEADING OF SUMSUMA 15 30. When Chilat saw Dhanya merchant and his five sons, well equipped]] 12 with weapons, following him, he lost his vigour, strength, power, and valour. 2 When he got tired and depressed with failure he realized that he was not 5 capable of carrying Sumsuma along. He at once took out a blue sword and 15 beheaded Sumsuma. Taking the disjointed head he went further into the 5 wilderness. ra sUtra 31 : tae NaM cilAe tIse agAmiyAe aDavIe taNhAe abhibhUe samANe DI 15 pamhaDhadisAbhAe sIhaguhaM corapalliM asaMpatte aMtarA ceva kaalge| ra sUtra 31 : cilAta cora usa durgama aTavI meM bhaTaka gayA aura cora bastI nahIM pahu~ca skaa| DA 15 usane bhUkha-pyAsa se trasta hokara vahIM dama tor3a diyaa| 13 31. Chilat lost his way in the wilderness and could not reach the hideout. I 15 He got emaciated due to thirst and hunger and died. ra sUtra 32 : evAmeva samaNAuso ! jAva pavvaie samANe imassa orAliyasarIssa vaMtAsavassa dI 15 jAva vaNNaheuM jAva AhAraM AhArei, se NaM ihaloe ceva bahUNaM samaNANaM samaNINaM sAvayANaM SI ra hIlaNijje jAva aNupariyaTTissai, jahA va se cilAe tkkre| 15 sUtra 32 : he AyuSmAn zramaNoM ! hamAre jo sAdhu sAdhvI dIkSA lene ke bAda vAta-pittAdi azuci DI ra padArthoM ke bhaNDAra isa nAzavAna audArika zarIra ke sauMdarya hetu AhArAdi ceSTAoM meM lipta ho / ra jAte haiM ve isa loka meM aneka zramaNa-zramaNiyoM tathA zrAvaka-zrAvikAoM kI avahelanAke pAtra banate dA 15 haiM aura usI prakAra saMsAra aTavI meM pha~sa kara duHkha bhogate haiM, jaise cilAta cora ne bhogaa| ra 32. Long-lived Shramans! In just this way, those of our ascetics who, after TA 5 getting initiated, indulge in activities like consuming rich food etc. in order to 5 pamper this mortal physical body which is a storehouse of foul waste matter SI like wind, phlegm, and faeces, become the objects of neglect and disrespect of S 5 CHAPTER-18 : SUMSUMA (317) FEAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnA verir Page #389 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ prajjjja ( 318 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra many ascetics and lay-persons. Moreover, lost in the wilderness of cycles of rebirth, they also suffer misery as Chilat did. dhanya kA zoka sUtra 33 : tae NaM se dhaNNe satthavAhe paMcahiM puttehiM appachaTTe cilAyaM paridhADemANe paridhADemANe taNhAe chuhAe ya saMte taMte paritaMte no saMcAei cilAyaM coraseNAvaI sAhitthi gihittae / se NaM tao paDiniyattai, paDiniyattittA jeNeva sA suMsumA dAriyA cilAeNa jIviyAo vavarovielliyA teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA susumaM dAriyaM cilAeNa jIviyA ovavaroviyaM pAsai, pAsittA parasuniyatte va caMpagapAyave nivvattamahevva iMdalaTThI vimukkabaMdhaNe dharaNitalaMsi savvaMgehiM dhasatti paDie / sUtra 33 : dhanya sArthavAha apane pA~coM putroM ke sAtha cilAta ke pIche daur3atA - daur3atA bhUkha-pyAsa se Akula vyAkula ho gyaa| jaba vaha cilAta ko pakar3ane meM asaphala ho gayA to vahA~ se lauTa pdd'aa| vaha usa sthAna para pahu~cA jahA~ cilAta ne suMsumA kA vadha kara diyA thaa| vahA~ dhanya sArthavAha ne dekhA ki susumA kA vadha ho gayA hai| use jIvana rahita dekhA, dekhate hI vaha kulhAr3e se kaTe campA ke per3a tathA utsava ho cukane ke bAda TUTI huI dhvajA ke samAna dhar3Ama se dharatI para gira pdd'aa| GRIEF OF DHANYA 33. Following Chilat with his five sons, Dhanya merchant was in a state of distress due to thirst and hunger. When he could not apprehend Chilat he turned back and came to the spot where Chilat had dismembered Sumsuma. When he saw that his daughter had been murdered he collapsed on the ground like a Champa tree cut by an axe or a flag after a festival is over. sUtra 34 : tae NaM se dhaNe satthavAhe paMcahiM puttehiM appachaTTe Asatthe kUvamANe kaMdamA vilavamANe mahayA mahayA saddeNaM kuhakuhassa parunne suciraM kAlaM vAhamokkhaM krei| sUtra 34 : jaba dhanya sArthavAha aura usake pA~coM putroM ko hoza AyA to vaha rone lagA, vilApa karane lagA aura U~ce svara meM krandana karane lagA / vaha bahuta dera taka rote-vilapate A~sU bahAte rhe| 34. When Dhanya merchant and his sons regained consciousness they started weeping, crying and wailing. They wept and shed tears for quite some time. sUtra 35 : tae NaM se dhaNe paMcahiM puttehiM appachaTTe cilAyaM tIse agAmiyAe aDavIe savvao samaMtA paridhADemANA taNhAe chuhAe ya parAbhUe samANe tIse agAmiyAe aDavIe savvao samaMtA udagassa maggaNagavesaNaM kareti, karitA saMte taMte paritaMte NivviNNe tIse agAmiyA aDavIe udagassa maggaNagavesaNaM karemANe no ceva NaM udagaM AsAdei / ( 318 ) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA' For Private Personal Use Only pha Page #390 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra aThAharavA~ adhyayana : susumA ( 319 ) DA sUtra 35 : cilAta cora senApati ke pIche daur3ane-bhAgane ke kAraNa dhanya aura usake putra dA ra bhUkha-pyAsa se kSINa ho gaye aura usa durgama aTavI meM cAroM ora jala kI khoja karane lge| DA ra khojate-khojate thaka kara cUra ho jAne para bhI unheM usa durgama aTavI meM kahIM bhI jala nahIM milaa| TI 35. Dhanya merchant and his sons became weak and emaciated due to 1 running after Chilat without food and water. They started searching for a si source of water all around. Even after an extensive search they failed to find even a drop of water anywhere in that wilderness and were totally a exhausted. ra prANa-tyAga ke prastAva ___ sUtra 36 : tae NaM udagaM aNAsAemANe jeNeva suMsumA jIviyAo vavaroellayA teNeva Ta uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA jeTTaM puttaM dhaNe satthavAhe saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI-evaM khalu dA puttA ! suMsumAe dAriyAe aTThAe cilAyaM takkaraM savvao samaMtA paridhADemANA taNhAe chuhAe yaha 5 abhibhUyA samANA imIse agAmiyAe aDavIe udagassa maggaNagavasaNaM karemANA No ceva NaM da 5 udagaM aasaademo| tae NaM udagaM aNAsAemANA No saMcAemo rAyagihaM sNpaavitte| taM NaM tubbhe mamaM DA 5 devANuppiyA ! jIviyAo vavaroveha, mama maMsaM ca soNiyaM ca AhArei, AhArittA teNaM AhAreNaM de 15 avaTThiddhA samANA tao pacchA imaM agAmiyaM aDaviM Nittharihiha, rAyagihaM ca saMpAvihiha, DA mitta-NAiya-niyaga-sayaNa-saMbaMdhi-pariyaNaM abhisamAgacchihiha, atthassa ya dhammassa ya puNNassa yaTa 15 AbhAgI bhvissh|' ___ sUtra 36 : isa para ve hAra thaka kara usa sthala para lauTe jahA~ suMsumA kA vadha huA thaa| dhanya Ta 15 sArthavAha ne apane jyeSTha putra ko nikaTa bulA kara kahA he putra ! suMsumA ke lie cilAta ke pIche da ra daur3ate-daur3ate bhUkha-pyAsa se pIr3ita ho hameM isa aTavI meM khAne-pIne ko kucha nahIM milaa| bhojana pAnI 5 ra ke binA hama rAjagRha nahIM pahu~ca skte| ataH he devAnupriya ! tuma mujhe mAra DAlo aura saba bhAI Ta mere rakta-mA~sa se bhUkha-pyAsa mittaao| phira svastha hokara isa durgama aTavI ko pAra kara rAjagRha cale DA ra jAo aura svajanoM, mitroM, sambandhijanoM Adi se milakara artha, dharma aura puNya ke bhAgI bno|" 2 OFFERS OF SACRIFICE 5 36. At last they returned to the spot where Sumsuma's body was lying. 5 Dhanya merchant called his elder son and said, "Following Chilat we got into > a state of distress due to thirst and hunger and we have now failed to find anything to eat or drink. Without food and water we cannot reach Rajagriha. B Therefore, Beloved of gods! You should kill me and you should all feed on my 5 flesh and blood. When you regain your strength you should cross this 5 CHAPTER-18 : SUMSUMA (319) FAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA - - - Page #391 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ DUNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNka EITUUTTUVUUTTUUUUUUUUUUU ( 320) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra dA wilderness and go to Rajagriha. You should rejoin our family, relatives and 15 friends, and enjoy wealth, follow religion, and gain piety." ra sUtra 37 : tae NaM se jeTTaputte dhaNeNaM satyavAheNaM evaM vutte samANe dhaNNaM satthavAhaM evaMDa 5 vayAsI-'tubbhe NaM tAo ! amhaM piyA, guru, jaNayA, devayabhUyA, ThavakA, paiTThavakA, saMrakkhagA, dI ra saMgovagA, taM kahaM NaM amhe tAo ! tubbhe jIviyAo vavarovemo ? tubbhaM NaM maMsaM ca soNiyaM ca DI ra AhAremo ? taM tubbhe NaM tAto ! mamaM jIviyAo vavaroveha; maMsaM ca soNiyaM ca AhAreha, TI 5 agAmiyaM aDaviM nnitthrh|' taM ceva savvaM bhaNai jAva atthassa jAva puNNassa AbhAgI bhvissh| Da ra sUtra 37 : dhanya sArthavAha kI yaha bAta sunakara usake jyeSTha putra ne kahA-"tAta ! Apa hamAre 5 pitA haiM, guru haiM, janaka haiM, devatA-svarUpa haiM, sthApaka haiM, pratiSThApaka haiM, rakSaka haiM, aura durvyasanoM va Da ra vipattiyoM se bacAne vAle haiN| ataH hama ApakA vadha kaise kara sakate haiM ? kaise Apake rakta-mA~sa kA 5 AhAra kara sakate haiM ? he tAta ! Apa mujhe jIvana rahita kara deM aura mere rakta mA~sa kA AhAra kara Ta 15 isa durgama aTavI ko pAra kreN| svajanoM-mitroM ke pAsa pahu~cakara artha, dharma aura puNya ke bhAgI bneN| 5 ra 37. After hearing this from Dhanya merchant, his eldest son said, "Father 5 you are our progenitor, guru, founder, promoter, protector, defender from Ta 5 vices and afflictions, and also like a god to us. How can we kill you? How can >> we feed on your flesh and blood? So, father! You should kill me and you and S all my brothers should feed on my flesh and blood, cross this wilderness and 2 go to Rajagriha. You should rejoin our family, relatives and friends, and enjoy > 5 wealth, follow religion, and gain piety." ra sUtra 38 : tae NaM dhaNNaM satthavAhaM docce putte evaM vayAsI-'mA NaM tAo ! amhe jeTuM bhAyaraM guruM devayaM jIviyAo vavarovemo, tubbhe NaM tAto ! mama jIviyAo vavaroveha, jAva AbhAgI Ta 5 bhvissh|' evaM jAva paMcame putte| ra sUtra 38 : yaha saba suna dUsare putra ne dhanya se prArthanA kI-"he tAta ! hama guru aura deva ke Ta 15 samAna bar3e bhAI kA jIvana naSTa nahIM kreNge| Apa to mujhe jIvana rahita karake isa aTavI pAra 5 ra kreN|' isI prakAra tIsare, cauthe, aura pA~cave putra ne bhI anurodha kiyaa| 15 38. Hearing all this the second son appealed to Dhanya merchant, "You 5 should not kill our guru and god-like elder brother. Instead, kill me and cross this wilderness." The third, fourth and fifth sons also made similar appeals. 15 antima nirNaya 15 sUtra 39 : tae NaM dhaNNe satthavAhe paMcaputtANaM hiyaicchiyaM jANittA te paMca putte evaM vayAsIra 'mA NaM amhe puttA ! egamavi jIviyAo vavarovemo, esa NaM suMsumAe dAriyAe sarIre NippANe 2 (320) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnns Page #392 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ma DDDDDDDDDDDDjana ra aThAharavA~ adhyayana : susumA ( 321 ) hA jAva jIvavippajaDhe, taM seyaM khalu puttA ! ahaM suMsumAe dAriyAe maMsaM ca soNiyaM ca aahaarette| DI ra tae NaM amhe teNaM AhAreNaM avatthaddhA samANA rAyagihaM sNpaaunnissaamo|' ra sUtra 39 : pA~coM putroM ke mana kI bAta jAna kara dhanya sArthavAha ne kahA-putroM ! hama kisI ko ra bhI jIvana rahita na kreN| suMsumA kA yaha zarIra aba niSprANa, nizceSTa aura jIva dvArA tyAgA huA 15 hai| ataH susumA ke isa zarIra ke mA~sa aura rakta kA AhAra karake apane prANa bacAnA hamAre lie 5 ra ucita hogaa| isa bhojana se zakti Ane para hama rAjagRha pahu~ca skeNge| FUNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNa FINAL DECISION 15 39. After getting the views of all his five sons Dhanya merchant said, S R "Sons! None of us shall be killed. Sumsuma's body has been abandoned by her soul and is now lifeless and still. So, it is proper to feed on this body and 15 save ourselves. When we regain our strength with the help of this feeding we 15 shall be able to reach Rajagriha. ra sUtra 40 : tae NaM te paMca puttA dhaNNeNaM satthavAheNaM evaM vuttA samANA eyamaTuM pddisunneti| tae TI 15 NaM dhaNNe satthavAhe paMcahiM puttehiM saddhiM araNiM karai, karittA saragaM ca karei, karittA sarae SI ra araNiM mahai, mahittA aggiM pADei, pADittA aggiM saMdhukkhei, saMdhukkhittA dAruyAiM pakkhevei, Ta i pakkhevittA aggiM pajjAlei, pajjAlittA suMsumAe dAriyAe maMsaM ca soNiyaM ca aahaarei| 5 sUtra 40 : pA~coM putroM ne dhanya sArthavAha kI bAta svIkAra kara lii| dhanya ne putroM kI sahAyatA dI ra se araNi kASTha meM gar3ahA kiyA aura usI kASTa kI eka tIkhI DaNDI taiyAra kii| DaNDI ko gar3ahe DI ra meM DAlakara maMthana kiyA aura gharSaNa se agni utpanna kii| phUMka mAra kara lapaTeM uThAIM aura Upara se TA 15 IMdhana kI lakar3iyA~ ddaaliiN| agni prajvalita ho jAne ke bAda suMsumA ke zarIra kA mA~sa pakAyA aura DI 2 usa mA~sa tathA rakta kA AhAra kiyaa| 15 40. The five sons accepted the proposal of Dhanya merchant. With the a help of his sons Dhanya merchant drilled a hole in a log of wood and S 2 prepared a sharp edged rod of the same wood. They put the rod in the hole 5 and whirled it to produce sparks. They blew the sparks into a flame and a added more fuel-wood. When the fire was ready they cooked pieces of meat 5 from the body of Sumsuma and fed themselves. 5 sUtra 41 : tae NaM AhAreNaM avatthaddhA samANA rAyagihaM nayariM saMpattA mittaNAi- TA ra niyaga-sayaNa-saMbaMdhi-parijaNaM abhisamaNNAgayA, tassa ya viulassa dhaNa-kaNagarayaNa jAva AbhAgI 5 jAyA vi hotthaa| 5 CHAPTER-18 : SUMSUMA (321) dA Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #393 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ !HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHvtyh! ra ( 322) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra Sl 15 tae NaM se dhaNNe satthavAhe suMsumAe dAriyAe bahUI loiyAiM jAva vigayasoe jAe yAvi Da 2 hotthaa| 15 sUtra 41 : usa AhAra se calane yogya hokara ve rAjagRha nagara pahuMce, apane svajanoM, mitroM dI 2 Adi se jAkara mile, aura vipula dhana, sonA Adi tathA dharma, artha, va puNya ke bhAgI bne| 15 dhanya sArthavAha ne suMsumA ke sabhI laukika mRtaka-kRtya yathAvidhi sampanna kiye aura samaya bItane Ta ra ke sAtha vaha zoka rahita ho gyaa| 41. When they regained enough energy to move, they returned to 5 Rajagriha, joined their family, relatives, and friends, and heartily enjoyed Ta wealth, followed religion, and gained piety. Dhanya merchant performed the last rites of Sumsuma traditionally and S 15 with passage of time emerged from the sorrow. sUtra 42 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM samaNe bhagavaM mahAvIre guNasIlae ceie smosddhe| se NaM da ra dhaNNe satthavAhe saMpatte, dhamma soccA pavvaie, ekkArasaMgavI, mAsiyAe saMlehaNAe sohamme Da 5 uvavaNNo, mahAvidehe vAse sijjhihii| ra sUtra 42 : kAla ke usa bhAga meM zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra vihAra karate hue rAjagRha ke guNazIla DA ra caitya meM pdhaare| usa samaya dhanya sArthavAha vandanA karane ke lie unake pAsa gayA aura dharmopadeza / 15 sunakara dIkSA grahaNa kara lii| usane kramazaH gyAraha aMgoM kA adhyayana kara liyaa| antima samaya Ta 12 Ane para eka mAha kI saMlekhanA kara saudharma devaloka meM janma liyaa| vahA~ se cyavana kara vaha DA ra mahAvideha kSetra meM janma legA aura siddha bnegaa| 42. During that period of time Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir arrived in the Gunasheel Chaitya in Rajagriha. Dhanya merchant went to pay homage. After the discourse he got initiated. In due course he studied the eleven canons. When his end was near he took the ultimate vow of one month duration and embraced the meditative death. He reincarnated as god in the Saudharm dimension. From there he will descend in the Mahavideh area and get liberated. 15 upasaMhAra sUtra 43 : jahA vi ya NaM jaMbU ! dhaNNeNaM satthavAheNaM No vaNNaheuM vA, No rUvaheuM vA, no dA ra bala heDaM vA no visayaheuM vA, suMsumAe dAriyAe maMsa-soNie AhArie nannattha egAe rAyagihaM 15 sNpaavnntttthaae| evAmeva samaNAuso ! jo amhaM niggaMtho vA niggaMthI vA imassa orAliyasarIrassaDa 15 vaMtAsavassa pittAsavassa sukkAsavassa soNiyAsavassa jAva avassaM vippajahiyavvassa no vaNNaheuMTa 15 (322) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA SAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #394 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ bhaUJURGUDDUjana ra aThAharavA~ adhyayana : suMsumA ( 323 ) DA 15vA, no rUvaheuM vA, no balaheuM vA, no visayaheuM vA AhAraM AhArei, nannattha egAe dI ra siddhigamaNasaMpAvaNaTTayAe, se NaM ihabhave ceva bahUNaM samaNANaM, bahUNaM samaNINaM, bahUNaM sAvayANaM / ra bahUNaM sAviyANaM accaNijje jAva viiiivissi| ra sUtra 43 : he jambU ! dhanya sArthavAha ne suMsumA ke mRta zarIra ke mA~sa va rudhira kA AhAra varNa, S ra rUpa, bala athavA viSaya bhoga ke hetu nahIM kiyA, mAtra vikaTa aTavI ko pAra kara rAjagRha pahu~ca / 5 pAne ke lie kiyA thaa| ra ThIka usI prakAra he AyuSmAna zramaNo ! hamAre jo sAdhu-sAdhvI vamana, pitta, zukra, rakta jharane kA 5 vAle aura tyAgane yogya isa audArika zarIra ke varNa, bala athavA viSaya ke lie AhAra nahIM ? 15 karate apitu siddhagati ko prApta karane hetu AhAra karate haiM ve isa bhava meM aneka zramaNoM, zramaNiyoM, DA ra zrAvakoM tathA zrAvikAoM ke arcanIya hote haiM aura saMsAra-sAgara ko pAra karate haiN| B CONCLUSION 43. Jambu! Dhanya merchant did not feed on the flesh and blood of a deceased Sumsuma for the purpose of enhancing or enjoying complexion, form, strength or carnal pleasures of the body. He did that only to cross the 2 wilderness and reach Rajagriha. ___Long-lived Shramans! In just this way those of our ascetics who, after Ta 5 getting initiated, do not indulge in activities like consuming rich food etc. in > order to enhance or enjoy the complexion, form, strength, or carnal pleasures of this mortal physical body which oozes foul waste matter like vomit, bile, semen, and blood and is worth abandoning, become the objects of reverence 5 of many ascetics and lay-persons. Moreover, they also cross this ocean of 5 cycles of rebirth. 2 sUtra 44 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM aTThArasamassa NAyajjhayaNassa SI 5 ayamaDhe paNNatte tti bemi| sUtra 44 : jambU ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne aThArahaveM jJAta-adhyayana kA yaha artha kahA hai| ra jaisA maiMne sunA vaisA tumheM kahA hai| ra 44. Jambu! This is the text and the meaning of the eighteenth chapter of SI 2 the Jnata Sutra as told by Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir. So I have heard, so I SI confirm. // aTThArasamaM ajjhayaNaM samattaM // // aThArahavA~ adhyayana smaapt|| || END OF THE EIGHTEENTH CHAPTER || h . IS CHAPTER-18 : SUMSUMA ( 323) TA FAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #395 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ upasaMhAra jJAtAdharmakathA kI yaha aThArahavIM kathA anya kathAoM ke samAna duSkarma ke duSphala para to prakAza da ra DAlatI hI hai sAtha hI isameM sAdhanA kI ora agrasara vyakti ke sAdhanA ke nimitta zarIra athavA ra jIvana ko banAe rakhane ke kartavya ke prati jAgarUka rahane para bhI bala diyA hai| AtmA aura zarIra dI 5 ko pRthaka jAnane samajhane aura svIkAra kara lene ke stara para jo anAsakti utpanna hotI hai usakI Da ra jhalaka prastuta kI gaI hai| CONCLUSION This eighteenth story of Jnata Dharma Katha details the evil results of evil deeds, as do the other stories. Besides this, it lays emphasis on the need 2 to protect one's life for the purpose of spiritual practices. Also provided is a 5 glimpse of the ultimate state of detachment when the practicer realizes and accepts that the soul is different from the body. UNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNDa upanaya gAthA jaha so cilAiputto, suMsumagiddho akjjpddibddho| dhaNa-pAraddho patto, mahADaviM vsnnsy-kliaN||1|| taha jIvo visayasuhe, luddho kAUNa paavkiriyaao| kammavaseNaM pAvai, bhavADavIe mahAdukkhaM // 2 // dhaNaseTTI viva guruNo, puttA iva sAhavo bhavo addvii| suya-mAMsamivAhAro, rAyagiha iha sivaM neyN||3|| jaha aDavi-nayara-nittharaNa-pAvaNatthaM taehiM suymNsN| bhattaM taheha sAhU, guruNa ANAe AhAraM // 4 // bhavalaMghaNa-sivapAvaNa-heuM bhuMjaMti na uNa gehiie| vaNNa-bala-rUvaheuM, ca bhAviyappA mahAsattA // 5 // ) (324) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA FinnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnAAAAAAAAM) Page #396 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ --- - maNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNsa ra aThAharavA~ adhyayana : suMsumA ( 325 ) SI 15 jaise cilAtIputra suMsumA para Asakta hokara kukarma karane para utArU ho gayA aura dhanya zreSThI ke dA ra pIchA karane para saikar3oM saMkaToM se vyApta mahA-aTavI ko prApta huaa||1|| 15 usI prakAra jIva viSaya-sukhoM meM lubdha hokara pApakriyAe~ karatA hai| pApakriyAe~ karake karma ke da 12 vazIbhUta hokara isa saMsArarUpI aTavI meM ghora duHkha pAtA hai||2|| ra yahA~ dhanya zreSThI ke samAna guru haiM, usake putroM ke samAna sAdhu haiM aura aTavI ke samAna saMsAra da 15 hai| sutA (putrI) ke mAMsa ke samAna AhAra hai aura rAjagRha ke samAna mokSa hai||3|| ra jaise unhoMne aTavI pAra karane aura nagara taka pahu~cane ke uddezya se hI sutA ke mA~sa kA bhakSaNa Ta 15 kiyA, usI prakAra sAdhu, guru kI AjJA se AhAra karate haiN||4|| ra ve bhavitAtmA evaM mahAsattvazAlI muni AhAra karate haiM eka mAtra saMsAra ko pAra karane aura mokSa de 15 prApta karane ke hI uddezya se| Asakti se athavA zarIra ke varNa, bala yA rUpa ke lie nahIM // 5 // | THE MESSAGE | Just as Chilatiputra, infatuated with Sumsuma, indulged in detestable 12 deeds and, chased by Dhanya merchant, ended up in the great wilderness filled with hundreds of dangers. (1) In same way a being lured by carnal pleasures indulges in sinful activities. As a result he is trapped in the bondage of Karmas and suffers much in the wilderness of mundane life. (2) Here Dhanya merchant is Guru, his sons are ascetics, the wilderness is 5 mundane life. The flesh of the dead daughter is food and Rajagriha city is 5 Moksha. (3) As they consumed the meat from the corpse of the daughter solely for the purpose of crossing the wilderness, same way ascetics consume food with the 5 permission of the guru. (4) Those great souls and accomplished ascetics consume food solely for the purpose of crossing the mundane wilderness and attaining liberation and not because of attachment nor for the complexion, strength or beauty of the ( body. (5) i PTER-18 : SUMSUMA ( 325 ) TA LEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAALI Page #397 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ujja ma / unnIsavA~ adhyayana : puNDarIka : Amukha / zIrSaka-puMDarIe-puMDarIka--nAma vishess| puMDarIka rAjA tathA unake bhAI kaMDarIka kI kathA bhAvanA rahita bAhya sAdhanA kI vyarthatA aura bhAvanA sahita sAdhanA ke mahattva ko darzAtI hai| tapasyA kitanI hI lambI aura kaThora kyoM na ho mana meM rAga-dveSa evaM viSayoM se virakti na ho to niSphala ho jAtI hai| dUsarI ora rAga-dveSa vAsanA se virakta mana andhakAra meM bhI apane dhyeya ko pA letA hai| ___ kathAsAra-mahAvideha meM puMDarIkiNI nagarI ke rAjA padmanAbha ke do putra the| puMDarIka tathA kNddriik| rAjA jaba virakta ho dIkSA lene lage to unhoMne puMDarIka ko rAjA tathA kaMDarIka ko yuvarAja banA diyaa| kucha samaya bAda sthavira muni ke puMDarIkiNI nagarI meM Ane para donoM bhAI upadeza sunane gye| rAjA puMDarIka zramaNopAsaka bane aura kaMDarIka ko dIkSA lene kI icchA huii| rAjA se AjJA lene para unhoMne kahA ki abhI dIkSA mata le maiM tujhe rAjA banAnA cAhatA huuN| kaMDarIka nahIM mAnA aura dIkSA le lii| ugra vihAra bhI kiyA para zarIra se asvastha ho gyaa| jaba kaMDarIka muni punaH nagara meM Ae to rAjA ne unheM asvastha dekha upacAra kI vyavasthA kii| unake svastha hone ke bAda sthavira muni ne anya ziSyoM sahita prasthAna kiyA kintu kaMDarIka bhojana aura suvidhAoM ke prati Asakta ho jAne ke kAraNa vahIM raha ge| isa para rAjA puMDarIka ne unheM samajhAyA aura unake Agraha para vaha punaH vihAra karane lge| para yaha vihAra sahana na hone se vApasa nagara meM A ge| isa bAra rAjA ne pUchA "kyA tumheM sAMsArika bhogoM kI abhilASA hai ?" kaMDarIka ke hA~ kahane para puMDarIka unheM rAjya siMhAsana para baiThA svayaM dIkSita ho ge| ___ kaMDarIka rAjya milate hI bhojanAdi meM lipta ho gaye aura phalasvarUpa bImAra par3e aura kaluSita bhAvanAoM ke kAraNa marakara naraka meM gye| puMDarIka dIkSA ke pazcAt vihAra kara guru kI khoja meM nikale aura guru ke pAsa pahu~ca yathAvidhi dIkSA lii| pAraNe meM rUkhe-sUkhe bhojana se ve bhI bImAra par3a gaye aura anta samaya nikaTa jAna pratikramaNa va saMlekhanA kara deha tyAga dii| ve devaloka meM jnme| vahA~ se mahAviveha meM janma lekara mokSa prApta kreNge| - 5 (326) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Page #398 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Shi NINETEENTH CHAPTER: PUNDAREEK: INTRODUCTION Title-Pundariye-Pundareek-a name. This story of King Pundareek and his brother, Kandarik, stresses the futility of the semblance of spiritual practice without one's heart in it and the importance of sincere effort. No matter how long and tough a penance is, if the mind is not detached from the carnal indulgences, attachment, and aversion it bears no fruit. However the mind that is free of attachment and aversion reaches its goal even in the darkness. Gist of the story-The king of Pundarikini city in Mahavideh area, Padmanabh, had two sons-Pundareek and Kandareek. When the king desired to renounce the world he crowned Pundareek and made Kandarik the heir apparent. After some time a senior ascetic arrived in the city and both the brothers went to his discourse. King Pundareek became a Shramanopasak and Kandareek desired to become an ascetic. When he sought permission from the king he was told that the king wanted to put him on the throne and so he should not get initiated. Kandareek did not agree to the proposal and got initiated. He commenced the harsh itinerant life but got sick. When after some time he came to the city the king saw his ailing condition and made arrangements for his treatment. When Kandareek regained his health the senior ascetic left the city with his disciples, but Kandareek stayed back as he was enslaved by the food and comforts. King Pundareek came and persuaded him to follow the proper ascetic code. At the king's request Kandareek resumed the harsh ascetic life. But he once again. could not tolerate the hardships and returned to the city. This time the king asked him if he still had desire for mundane pleasures. When Kandareek replied in affirmative the king crowned him and himself renounced the world. As soon as Kandareek got the kingdom he went all out for rich food and comforts. As a result of all this he got sick and embraced death. As a result of his feelings of infatuation for carnal pleasures he reincarnated in hell. Pundareek went out in search of a guru after his self-initiation. He got formally and properly initiated when he found his guru. As he ate stale and tasteless food when he broke his long fast, he got sick. When he realized that his end was near he did Pratikraman (critical review of the past deeds) and took the ultimate vow. After his death he reincarnated as a god and from there he will attain liberation after being born in the Mahavideh area. CHAPTER-19: PUNDAREEK Xiang (327) wwwww Page #399 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ sUtra 1 : jai NaM bhaMte ! samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM jAva saMpatteNaM aTThArasamassa nAyajjhayaNassa ayamaThThe paNNatte, egUNavIsaimassa NAyajjhayaNassa samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNa ke aTTe paNNatte ? egUNa vIsaimaM ajjhayaNaM : puMDarIe unnIsavA~ adhyayana : puNDarIka NINETEENTH CHAPTER: PUNDAREEYE - PUNDAREEK sUtra : jambU svAmI ne prazna kiyA- " bhante ! jaba zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne aThArahaveM jJAta adhyayana kA pUrvokta artha kahA hai to unhoMne unnIsaveM adhyayana kA kyA artha kahA hai ! 1. Jambu Swami inquired, "Bhante ! What is the meaning of the nineteenth chapter according to Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir?" sUtra 2 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM iheva jaMbuddIve dIve puvvavidehe sIyAe mahANadIe uttarille kUle nIlavaMtassa dAhiNeNaM uttarillassa sItAmukhavaNasaMDassa pacchimeNaM egaselagassa vakkhArapavvayassa puracchimeNaM etthaM NaM pukkhalAvaI NAmaM vijae paNNatte / tattha NaM puMDarIgiNI NAmaM rAyahANI pannattA - NavajoyaNavitthinnA duvAlasajoyaNAyAmA jAva paccakkhaM devaloyabhUyA pAsAIyA daMsaNIyA abhiruvA paDirUvA / tIse NaM puMDarIgiNIe NayarIe uttarapuracchidisibhAe NaliviNe NAmaM ujjANe hotthA / vaNNao / sUtra 2 : sudharmA svAmI ne kahA- jambU ! kAla ke usa bhAga meM isI jambU dvIpa meM pUrva videha kSetra meM sItA nAma kI mahAnadI ke uttarI kinAre para nIlavanta varSadhara parvata ke dakSiNa meM, uttara ke sItAmukha vanakhaNDa ke pazcima meM aura ekazaila nAma ke vakSaskAra parvata kI pUrva dizA meM puSkalAvatI nAmaka vijaya kA varNana hai| usa puSkalAvatI vijaya kI rAjadhAnI puNDarIkiNI nAma kI nagarI thii| vaha nau yojana caur3I aura bAraha yojana lambI nagarI sAkSAta devaloka ke samAna manohara, darzanIya, sundara aura AnandadAyaka thii| usa nagarI kI uttara pUrva dizA meM nalinIvana nAma kA udyAna thA / usakA yaha saba varNana aupapAtika sUtra ke anusAra samajhanA cAhie / 2. Sudharma Swami narrated -Jambu! During that period of time in this same Jambu continent in the east Mahavideh area on the northern bank of the great river Sita, on the southern side of the mountain Neelvant Varshdhar, on the western side of the northern Sitamukh forest, and on the JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (328) ci Page #400 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ pra ( 329 ) | A AAAAAAAUUUUUUUUUU ra unnIsavA~ adhyayana : puNDarIka 5 eastern side of the Ekshail Vakshaskar mountain existed a Vijaya (a geographical area, like a state) named Pushkalavati. The capital of Pushkalavati Vijaya was the city of Pundarikini. It was 5 twelve Yojans long and nine Yojan wide and looked as attractive, enchanting, beautiful and pleasing as a heavenly town. There was a garden named Nalinivan to the north-east of the city. These details are mentioned in the Aupapatik Sutra. 5 mahApadma rAjA kI dIkSA : siddhi-prApti ___ sUtra 3 : tattha NaM puMDarIgiNIe rAyahANIya mahApaume NAmaM rAyA hotthaa| tassa NaM paumAvaI TA ra devI hotthaa| tassa NaM mahApaumassa raNNo puttA paumAvaIe devIe attayA duve kumArA hotthA, taMDa B jahA-puMDarIe ya kaMDarIe ya sukumaalpaannipaayaa| puMDarIe juvraayaa| 5 sUtra 3 : puNDarIkiNI nagarI meM mahApadma nAmaka rAjA rAjya karatA thaa| usakI paTarAnI Da ra padmAvatI devI thii| mahApadma ke putra aura padmAvatI ke Atmaja do kumAra the-puNDarIka aura 5 knnddriik| unake zarIra komala yAvat sundara surUpa the| unameM se puNDarIka yuvarAja thaa| 5 DIKSHA OF KING MAHAPADMA 3. The name of the ruler of that city was Mahapadma. The name of his K principal queen was Padmavati. The royal couple had two sons named | Pundareek and Kandareek. They were handsome and delicate. Prince 15 Pundareek was the heir to the throne... ra sUtra 4 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM therAgamaNaM 5 mahApaume rAyA nnigge| dhamma soccA poMDarIyaM rajje ThavettA pvvie| poMDarIe rAyA jaae| dA ra kaMDarIe juvraayaa| mahApaume aNagAre coddasapuvvAiM ahijji| tae NaM therA bahiyA / 15 jaNavayavihAraM vihri| tae NaM se mahApaume bahUNi vAsANi jAva siddhe| ra sUtra 4 : kAla ke usa bhAga meM sthavira muniyoM kA vahA~ Agamana huaa| nalinI vana udyAna meM 5 15 tthhre| rAjA mahApadma sthavira muni ko vandanA karane nikale aura dharmopadeza sunakara unhoMne apane Ta 15 putra puNDarIka ko rAjya para sthApita kara dIkSA grahaNa kara lii| aba puNDarIka rAjA ho gayA aura Da ra kaNDarIka yuvarAja / mahApadma anagAra ne caudaha pUrvo kA adhyayana kiyaa| sthavira muni vahA~ se nikala 15 janapadoM meM vihAra karane lge| mahApadma ne bahuta varSoM kI sAdhanA ke bAda siddha pada prApta kiyaa| 4. During that period of time a Sthavir ascetic arrived there and stayed S 12 in the Nalinivan garden. King Mahapadma came to pay homage to the ascetic. After listening to the discourse he crowned his son Pundareek and Surrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr Uuuuurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr APTER-19 : PUNDAREEK ( 329 ) TA AnnnnnnnnnnnAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA Page #401 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ 330 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra got initiated. Now Pundareek was the king and Kandareek the heir to the throne. Ascetic Mahapadma studied the fourteen sublime canons. The Sthavir ascetic left the town and resumed his itinerant life. After long spiritual practices Mahapadma obtained liberation. sUtra 5 : tae NaM therA annayA kayAiM puNaravi puMDarIgiNIe rAyahANIe NaliNivaNe ujjANe smosddhaa| poMDarIe rAyA nnigge| kaMDarIe mahAjaNasaddaM soccA jahA mahAbbalo jAva pajjuvAsa / therA dhammaM parikaheMti / puMDarIe samaNovAsae jAe jAva paDigae / sUtra 5 : kAlAntara meM punaH sthavira muni puNDarIkiNI nagarI ke nalinIvana udyAna meM pdhaare| rAjA puNDarIka unheM vandanA karane gye| yuvarAja kaNDarIka bhI aneka logoM se sthavira muni ke Agamana kI bAta sunakara vandanA karane gaye ( vistRta varNana bhagavatI sUtra meM varNita mahAbala kumAra ke kathAnaka ke samAna samajhanA) ve sthavira muni kI upAsanA karane lage aura sthavira muni ne unheM dharmopadeza diyaa| dharmopadeza sunakara puNDarIka zramaNopAsaka bana gaye aura apane ghara lauTa aaye| 5. Later, once again the Sthavir ascetic arrived there and stayed in the Nalinivan garden. King Pundareek came to pay homage to the ascetic. When he heard about the arrival of the great ascetic, prince Kandareek also went to pay homage. (Detailed description is identical to that of Mahabal Kumar in Bhagavati Sutra) He worshipped and listened to the discourse of the great ascetic. King Pundareek became a Shramanopasak and returned to his palace. ) kaNDarIka kI dIkSA sUtra 6 : tae NaM kaMDarIe uTThAe uTThei, uTThAe uTThittA jAva se jaheyaM tubbhe vadaha, jaM NavaraM puMDarIyaM rAyaM ApucchAmi, tae NaM jAva pavvayAmi / 'ahAsuhaM devANuppiyA !' sUtra 6 : yuvarAja kaNDarIka ne khar3e hokara kahA - " bhante ! Apane jo kahA hai vaha akSarazaH satya hai / maiM puNDarIka rAjA kI anumati lene ke pazcAt dIkSA grahaNa karU~gA / " sthavira muni ne uttara diyA - "devAnupriya ! tumheM jisameM sukha mile vaha kro| " INITATION OF KANDAREEK 6. Prince Kandareek got up and said, "Bhante ! What you have said is indeed true. I will seek permission from king Pundareek and get initiated." The Sthavir ascetic replied, "Beloved of gods! Do as you please." 1. uTThAe uTThittA se eka abhiprAya yaha bhI hai- saMyama ke lie upasthita hokara / (330) R JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA For Private Personal Use Only ti Page #402 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - - - - ra unnIsavA~ adhyayana : puNDarIka ( 331 ) 15 sUtra 7 : tae NaM se kaMDarIe jAva there vaMdai, namasai, vaMdittA namaMsittA aMtiyAo TA ra paDinikkhamai, paDinikkhamittA tameva cAughaMTaM AsarahaM durUhai, jAva paccoruhai, jeNeva puMDarIe SI rAyA teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA karayala jAva puMDarIe rAyaM evaM vayAsI-'evaM khalu TA 5 devANuppiyA ! mae therANaM aMtie jAva dhamme nisaMte, se dhamme abhiruie, tae NaM devANuppiyA ! DA ra jAva pvvitte|' 15 sUtra 7 : kaNDarIka sthavira muni ko vandana-namaskAra karake vahA~ se bAhara AyA aura cAra da 2 ghaNTA vAle azvaratha para ArUr3ha hokara rAjabhavana meM aayaa| ratha se utara kara vaha puNDarIka rAjA SI ra ke pAsa gayA aura hAtha jor3a kara bolA-"devAnupriya maiMne sthavira muni se dharmopadeza sunA hai aura hA 15 usameM merI ruci ho gaI hai| ataH maiM dIkSA grahaNa karane kI icchA karatA huuN| 12 7. Kandareek formally begged leave from the great ascetic and came out. S B He rode a four horse chariot to the palace. After getting down from the chariot he went to king Pundareek and joining his palms submitted, "Beloved 15 of gods! I have listened to the discourse of the Sthavir ascetic and liked it. TI 15 Now I wish to get initiated." sUtra 8 : tae NaM puMDarIe rAyA kaMDarIye juvarAyaM evaM vayAsI-'mA NaM tumaM devANuppiyA ! 2 15 idANiM muMDe jAva pavvayAhi, ahaM NaM tuma mahayA mahayA rAyAbhiseeNaM abhisiNcaami| tae NaM se kaMDarIe puMDarIyassa raNNo eyamaDheM No ADhAi, jAva tusiNIe sNcitttthi| 15 tae NaM puMDarIe rAyA kaMDarIyaM doccaM pi taccaM pi evaM vayAsI jAva tusiNIe sNcitttthi| ___ sUtra 8 : rAjA puNDarIka ne kaNDarIka yuvarAja se kahA-"devAnupriya ! tuma abhI dIkSA grahaNa 15 mata karo kyoMki maiM tumhArA vizAla samAroha sahita rAjyAbhiSeka karanA cAhatA huuN|' ra yuvarAja ne rAjA kuNDarIka kI bAta ko svIkAra nahIM kiyA aura mauna hI rhaa| rAjA puNDarIkA 15 ne punaH dUsarI bAra aura tIsarI bAra vahI bAta kahI kintu kaNDarIka mauna rhaa| 12 8. King Pundareek replied, "Beloved of gods! Do not get initiated now 9 because I want you to ascend the throne after a lavish coronation 5 celebration." 15 Prince Kandareek did not give his consent to the king's proposal and SI 13 remained silent. King Pundareek repeated his request two-three times but SI 1 Kandareek still remained silent. sUtra 9 : tae NaM puMDarIe kaMDarIyaM kumAraM jAhe no saMcAei bahUhiM AghavaNAhiM paNNavaNAhiM ya TI saNNavaNAhi ya viNNavaNAhi ya tAhe akAmae ceva eyamaTuM aNumaNNitthA jAva ra NikkhamaNAbhiseeNaM abhisiMcai jAva therANaM sIsabhikkhaM dlyi| pavvaie, aNagAre jAe, TA 15 ekkaarsNgviuu| APTER-19 : PUNDAREEK (331) TrA FAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAD Page #403 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra ( 332 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 15 tae NaM therA bhagavaMto annayA kayAI puMDarIgiNIo nayarIo nalinIvaNAo ujjANAo da ra paDiNikkhamaMti, paDiNikkhamittA bahiyA jaNavayavihAraM vihrNti| 15 sUtra 9 : jaba rAjA puNDarIka kaNDarIka kumAra ko bahuta kahakara, samajhA-bujhAkara, aura vijJapti DA ra karake bhI use rokane meM samartha nahIM hue to anicchA se hI usakI bAta mAna lii| dIkSA grahaNa karane DA ra kI anumati dene ke pazcAt unakA niSkramaNa abhiSeka kiyA aura sthavira muni ko ziSya-bhikSATa 15 pradAna kii| kaNDarIka dIkSita ho anagAra bana gayA aura kramazaH gyAraha aMgoM kA jAnakAra bana gyaa| Da ra kAlAntara meM ve sthavira muni nalinIvana udyAna se prasthAna kara anya janapadoM meM vihAra karane se 15 lge| 2 9. When King Pundareek was unable to stop Kandareek even after a lot of B persuasion, he conceded to Kandareek's desire unwillingly. After giving him a permission to accept Diksha (initiation) the king performed the formal anointing and gave a disciple-donation to the Sthavir ascetic. Kandareek became an ascetic and in due course studied the eleven canons. In due course the Sthavir ascetic left the town and resumed his itinerant 2 life. ra kaNDarIka kI rugNatA sUtra 10 : tae NaM tassa kaMDarIyassa aNagArassa tehi aMtehi ya paMtehi ya jahA selagassa ra jAva dAhavakaMtIe yAvi vihri| ra sUtra 10 : idhara anagAra kaNDarIka ke zarIra meM rukhe-sUkhe AhAra ke kAraNa zailaka muni ke Da ra samAna dAha-jvara utpanna ho gyaa| ve rugNa ho gye| KANDAREEK'S AILMENT 5 10. Due to eating dry and tasteless food ascetic Kandareek caught fever DA and became sick like ascetic Shailak. 5 sUtra 11 : tae NaM therA annayA kayAI jeNeva poMDarIgiNI teNeva uvAgacchaMti, uvAgacchittAda ra NaliNivaNe samosaDhA, poMDarIe Niggae, dhammaM sunnei| 5 tae NaM puMDarIe rAyA dhammaM soccA jeNeva kaMDarIe aNagAre teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA hA ra kaMDarIyaM vaMdai, namasai, vaMdittA namaMsittA kaMDarIyassa aNagArassa sarIragaM savvAbAhaM saroyaM TA 5 pAsai, pAsittA jeNeva therA bhagavaMto teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA there bhagavaMte vaMdai, NamaMsai, ra vaMdittA NamaMsittA evaM vayAsI-'ahaM NaM bhaMte ! kaMDarIyassa aNagArassa ahApavattehiM DA ra osaha-bhesajjehiM jAva teicchaM AuTTAmi, taM tubbhe NaM bhaMte ! mama jANasAlAsu smosrh|' ra (332) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA 2 Page #404 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ majjAja ra unnIsavA~ adhyayana : puNDarIka ( 333 ) DA 5 sUtra 11 : eka bAra sthavira muni puNDarIkiNI nagarI ke nalinIvana udyAna meM pdhaare| rAjA dA ra puNDarIka dharma dezanA sunane aaye| dharmopadeza sunakara puNDarIka rAjA kaNDarIka anagAra ke pAsa gaye aura unheM vandanA namaskAra da ra kiyaa| vahA~ unhoMne dekhA ki kaNDarIka muni kA zarIra saba prakAra kI bAdhAoM se yukta aura Da ra rogAkrAnta hai| yaha dekha ke punaH sthavira muni ke pAsa gaye aura unheM vandanA karake kahA "bhante ! maiM 5 kaNDarIka muni kI yathApravRtta auSadha aura bheSaja se cikitsA karAnA cAhatA huuN| ataH Apa merI da 2 yAnazAlA meM pdhaariye| 5 11. Later, once again the Sthavir ascetic came to Pundarikini town and a 5 stayed in the Nalinivan garden. King Pundareek came to pay homage. After the discourse, King Pundareek visited ascetic Kandareek and paid his homage. When the king observed the dull, anaemic, deteriorated and Bailing body of ascetic Kandareek he went to the Sthavir ascetic and said, "Bhante! I wish to get ascetic Kandareek treated by such a doctor, medicines, and diet that is not prohibited for an ascetic. Bhante! Please come to my 5 coach-house and stay there." sUtra 12 : tae NaM therA bhagavaMto puMDarIyassa raNNo eyamaTTha paDisuNeti, paDisuNittA jAva 5 uvasaMpijjattA NaM vihrNti| tae NaM puMDarIe rAyA jahA maMDue selagassa jAva baliyasarIre jaae| da __ sUtra 12 : sthavira bhagavanta ne rAjA puNDarIka kA yaha nivedana svIkAra kara liyA aura unakI 5 anumati lekara vahA~ rahane lge| jisa prakAra maNDuka rAjA ne zailaka muni kI cikitsA karavAI thI TA usI prakAra rAjA puNDarIka ne kaNDarIka muni kI cikitsA krvaaii| isase kaNDarIka anagAra DA ra nIroga hokara balavAna zarIra vAle ho gye| 12. The Sthavir ascetic accepted the request of King Pundareek and shifted as the king desired. As king Manduk had arranged for the treatment of ascetic Shailak, King Pundareek also got ascetic Kandareek treated. The ascetic regained his health and became strong. 5 kaNDarIka muni kI zithilatA 5 sUtra 13 : tae NaM therA bhagavaMto puMDarIyaM rAyaM pucchaMti, pucchittA bahiyA jaNavayavihAraM da ra vihrNti| tae NaM se kaNDarIe tAo rogayaMkAo vippamukke samANe taMsi maNuNNaMsi asaNa-pANa-5 ra khAima-sAimaMsi mucchie giddhe gaDhie ajjhovavanne, No saMcAei puMDarIyaM ApucchittA bahiyA 15 abbhujjaeNaM jaNavayavihAreNaM vihritte| tattheva osaNNe jaae| ra sUtra 13 : kAlAntara meM sthavira bhagavanta ne puNDarIka rAjA ko sUcanA dekara vahA~ se prasthAna meM 15 kiyA aura janapadoM meM vihAra karane lge| 15 CHAPTER-19 : PUNDAREEK (333) TA Wan Annnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #405 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra ( 334 ) prajja ka jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA usa samaya meM kaNDarIka anagAra roga mukta ho jAne para bhI vahA~ upalabdha manojJa AhAra dI ra khAdima-svAdima Adi meM mUrcchita, gRddha, Asakta aura lIna ho cuke the| isa kAraNa ve rAjA DI puNDarIka ko sUcita kara janapadoM meM ugra vihAra karane meM samartha na ho ske| ve vahIM rahane lge| 5 LAXNESS OF KANDAREEK 13. Later, the Sthavir ascetic informed the king, left the town, and resumed his itinerant life. 15 Although ascetic Kandareek had regained his health by that time, he had 5 become fond of and ravenous for and attached and addicted to sumptuous food. Thus, he was unable to resume the itinerant way after informing the 2 king. He stayed. sUtra 14 : tae NaM se poMDarIe imIse kahAe laddhaTe samANe pahAe aMteurapariyAlasaMpariDe / 15 jeNeva kaMDarIe aNagAre teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA kaMDarIyaM tikkhutto AyAhiNaM payAhiNaM TA ra karei, karittA vaMdai, NamaMsai, vaMdittA NamaMsittA evaM vayAsI-'dhanne si NaM tuma devANuppiyA ! DA 15 kayatthe kayapuNNe kayalakkhaNe, suladdhe NaM devANuppiyA ! tava mANussae jamma-jIviyaphale, je NaMTa 5 tumaM rajjaM ca jAva aMteuraM ca chaDDaittA vigovaittA jAva pvvie| ahaM NaM ahaNNe akayapuNNe de ra rajjeya jAva aMteure ya mANussaesu ya kAmabhogesu mucchie jAva ajjhovavanne no saMcAemi jAvaDA 5 pvvitte| taM dhanno si NaM tumaM devANuppiyA ! jAva jiiviyphle|' ra sUtra 14 : rAjA puNDarIka ko jaba yaha sUcanA milI to ve taiyAra hokara apane antaHpura DA ra parivAra tathA parijanoM ke sAtha kaNDarIka anagAra ke pAsa aae| kaNDarIka muni kI tIna bAra Da 5 pradakSiNA kI aura vandanA karake kahA-'devAnupriya ! Apa dhanya haiM, kRtArtha haiM, kRtapuNya haiM aura sulakSaNavAna hai| Apako manuSya janma aura jIvana kA sundara phala milA hai jo Apa rAjya aura dA antaHpura ko tyAga kara, avahelita kara, pravrajita hue haiM aura maiM adhanya hU~, puNyahIna hU~ ki rAjya / 15 aura antaHpura sahita mAnavIya kAma bhogoM meM lipta banA huA hU~ tathA dIkSA grahaNa karane meM asamartha Ta ra huuN| devAnupriya ! Apa sacamuca dhanya haiM ki Apako janma aura jIvana kA suphala prApta huA hai| ra 14. When King Pundareek became aware of this he got ready and came to al andareek with his queens and other members of the family. He i circumambulated ascetic Kandareek three times and after bowing said, c. "Beloved of gods! You are blessed, pious, successful and virtuous. You have been blessed with the true goal of human life and form by getting initiated after renouncing the palace and the kingdom. I am the opposite of you in all 5 respects; I am still attached to the palace, kingdom and the carnal pleasures of life and unable to get initiated. Beloved of gods! you are indeed blessed to a have got the true reward of the human life and form." NALAYA 15 (334) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #406 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ bha ( 335 ) DA UUUUUUUDDDDDDDDDDja ra unnIsavA~ adhyayana : puNDarIka 15 sUtra 15 : tae NaM se kaMDarIe aNagAre puMDarIyassa eyamaDheM No ADhAi jAva sNcitthtthi| tae NaMDa ra kaMDarIe puDaMrIeNaM doccaM pi taccaM pi evaM vutte samANe akAmae avasavase lajjAe gAraveNa ya Ta 15 poMDarIyaM rAyaM Apucchai, ApucchittA therehiM saddhiM bahiyA jaNavayavihAraM vihri| tae NaM se Da ra kaMDarIe therehiM saddhiM kiMci kAlaM uggaMuggeNaM vihri| tao pacchA samaNattaNa-paritaMte Da ra samaNattaNa-NivviNNe samaNattaNa-Nibbhatthie samaNaguNa-mukkajogI therANaM aMtiyAo saNiyaM saNiyaMTa 15 paccosakkai, paccosakkittA jeNeva puMDarIgiNI NayarI, jeNeva puMDarIyassa bhavaNe teNeva uvAgacchai, DA ra uvAgacchittA asogavaNiyAe asogavarapAyavassa ahe puDhavisilApaTTagaMsi NisIyai, NisIittA Ta 15 ohayamaNasaMkappe jAva jhiyAyamANe sNcitttthi| ra sUtra 15 : anagAra kuMDarIka ne puNDarIka rAjA kI isa bAta para dhyAna nahIM diyA aura mauna hI ra rhe| puNDarIka ne do tIna bAra yaha bAta dohraaii| isa para lajjita ho tathA bar3e bhAI kA sammAna da 15 rakhane ke lie anicchApUrvaka kuMDarIka ne rAjA puNDarIka se prasthAna karane kI anumati maaNgii| DA ra anumati prApta kara vaha sthavira muni ke sAtha anya janapadoM meM vicarane lgaa| kucha kAla taka to vaha Da ra sthavira muni ke sAtha ugra vihAra karatA rahA para phira zramaNa jIvana se thaka gyaa| use aise kaThina Ta 5jIvana meM Uba aura aruci ho gii| phalasvarUpa vaha sAdhutA ke guNoM se rahita ho gayA aura da 5 dhIre-dhIre sthavira muni se dUra hone lgaa| antataH unakA sAtha chor3a puNDarIkiNI nagarI A gyaa| S ra rAjabhavana ke nikaTa pahu~ca azokavAkiTA meM eka zreSTha azoka vRkSa ke nIce par3I eka zilA para Te ra baiTha gyaa| bhagna manoratha udAsa ho vaha ciMtA meM DUba gyaa| ra 15. Ascetic Kandareek did not pay any attention to the king's statement Pand remained silent. The king repeated the statement two-three times. Now, Bashamed of himself and in order to honour his elder brother's advice ascetic 5 Kandareek sought permission to leave, though unwillingly. On getting the 5 permission he joined the Sthavir ascetic and resumed the itinerant life. For 5 some time he continued the ascetic life but in the end he got tired of the 5 harsh life. His dislike for such harsh life increased further. Consequently he lost the virtues of an ascetic and gradually distanced himself from the Sthavir ascetic. Finally he departed his company and returned to Pundarikini. He reached the palace and sat down on a rock under an Ashok 5 tree in a nearby garden. In dejection he sat brooding. 15 sUtra 16 : tae NaM tassa poMDarIyassa ammadhAI jeNeva asogavaNiyA teNeva uvAgacchai, ra uvAgacchittA kaMDarIyaM aNagAraM asogavarapAyavassa ahe puDhavisilApaTTayaMsi ohayamaNasaMkappaM jAva 15jhiyAyamANaM pAsai, pAsittA jeNeva poMDarIe rAyA teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgicchattA poMDarIyaM rAyaM DA evaM vayAsI-'evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! tava piyabhAue kaMDarIe aNagAre asogavaNiyAe hI ra asogavarapAyavassa ahe puDhavisilApaTTe ohayamaNasaMkappe jAva jhiyaayi|' 5 CHAPTER-19 : PUNDAREEK ( 335) da Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #407 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ HH HHHHH ttttttttttHyHyHyHyHyHyHyHyt ra ( 336 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra hA sUtra 16 : usa samaya kisI kAma se rAjA puNDarIka kI dhAya mA~ azokavATikA meM AI to SI ra usane cintAmagna kaNDarIka ko vahA~ para baiThe dekhaa| vaha puNDarIka ke pAsa gaI aura usase kahA5 "devAnupriya ! tumhArA priya bhAI kaNDarIka azokavATikA meM azoka vRkSa ke nIce pRthvI zilApaTa dI ra para cintA-magna baiThA huA hai|" 5 16. At that time the nurse maid of King Pundareek came to that garden 15 for some work and saw a dejected Kandareek. She went to King Pundareek and said, "Beloved of gods! Your darling brother Kandareek is sitting >> rock under an Ashok tree in a nearby garden overwhelmed by anxiety." S ___ sUtra 17 : tae NaM poMDarIe ammadhAIe eyamahU~ soccA Nisamma taheva saMbhaMte samANe uThAe / 5 udvei, uThThittA aMteurapariyAla-saMparivuDe jeNeva asogavaNiyA jAva kaMDarIyaM tikkhutto evaM Ta 5 vayAsI-'dhaNNe si tumaM devANuppiyA ! jAva pvvie| ahaM NaM adhaNNe jAva pvvitte| taM dhanne DI ra si NaM tumaM devANuppiyA ! jAva jiiviyphle|' sUtra 17 : dhAya mAtA kI yaha bAta suna rAjA puNDarIka AzaMkita ho utthaa| vaha tatkAla apane DA ra aMtaHpura parivAra ke sAtha azoka-vATikA meM gayA aura kaNDarIka kI tIna bAra vandanA karake DA ra kahA-"devAnupriya ! tuma dhanya ho joki dIkSita ho gae aura maiM adhanya hU~ ki dIkSA lene kA sAmarthya | 5 nahIM juTA pA rahA huuN| tumane mAnavIya jIvana kA sundara phala pAyA hai|" / 12 17. King Pundareek got worried when he got this news from his nurses maid. He rushed to the garden with his queens and after paying homage thrice, said to Kandareek, " Beloved of gods! You are the blessed one that you 5 got initiated and I am the cursed one that I do not have enough courage to do 15 so. You have achieved the best goal of life." ra sUtra 18 : tae NaM kaMDarIe puMDarIeNa evaM vutte samANe tusiNIe sNcitttti| doccaM pi taccaM piTI 15 jAva citttth| ra sUtra 18 : puNDarIka rAjA ke isa kathana para kaNDarIka tInoM bAra mauna hI rahA usake kathana para DI ra kucha bhI uttara nahIM diyaa| ___18. All the three times when the king repeated this statement Kandareek ST ? did not reply, he just remained silent. 15 pravrajyA kA parityAga sUtra 19 : tae NaM puMDarIe kaMDarIyaM evaM vayAsI-'aTTho bhaMte ! bhogehiM ?' 'haMtA attttho|' sUtra 19 : taba puNDarIka rAjA ne kaNDarIka se pUchA-"bhaMte ! kyA bhoga bhogane kI icchA hai ?" ll kaNDarIka bolA-"hA~ ! hai|" 5 (336) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA CU sannnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnni Page #408 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Wan NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN ra unnIsavA~ adhyayana : puNDarIka ( 337 ) SI 5 ABANDONING THE ASCETIC LIFE 5 19. Now King Pundareek asked, "Bhante! Do you have the desire to enjoy S R mundane pleasures?" ra Kandareck replied, "Yes, I do." sUtra 20 : tae NaM poMDarIe rAyA koDuMbiyapurise sahAvei, saddAvettA evaM vayAsI-khippAmeva 15 bho devANuppiyA ! kaMDarIyassa mahatthaM jAva rAyAbhiseyaM uvtttthveh|' jAva rAyAbhiseeNaM da ra abhisiNci| 15 sUtra 20 : yaha suna rAjA puNDarIka ne apane sevakoM ko bulAyA aura kahA-"devAnupriyo ! da ra zIghra hI kaMDarIka ke lie samRddhivAna aura mahAna puruSoM ke yogya rAjyAbhiSeka kI taiyArI kro|" hA 5 aura usane samArohapUrvaka kaMDarIka kA rAjyAbhiSeka kara diyaa| kaMDarIka zramaNa jIvana chor3a Ta 15 rAja-siMhAsana para jA baitthaa| ra 20. King Pundareek at once called his servants and said, "Beloved of gods! Ta 5 Make arrangement for coronation of Kandareek, befitting affluent and great persons, at once." And he crowned Kandareek with all ceremonies and 2 festivities. Kandareek left the ascetic ways and ascended the throne. ___ sUtra 21 : tae NaM puMDarIe sayameva paMcamuTThiyaM loyaM karei sayameva cAujjAmaM dhamma da ra paDivajjai, paDivajjittA kaMDarIyassa aMtiaM AyArabhaMDayaM geNhai, geNhittA imaM eyArUvaM abhiggahaM abhigiNhai-'kappai me there vaMdittA NamaMsittA therANaM aMtie cAujjAmaM dhamma da 12 uvasaMpijjattA NaM tao pacchA AhAraM AhArittae' tti kaTTa imaM ca eyArUvaM abhiggahaMDa 15 abhigiNhettA NaM poMDarIgiNIe pddinnikkhmi| paDiNikkhamittA puvvANupuvviM caramANe gAmANugAmaM dA ra dUijjamANe jeNeva therA bhagavaMto teNeva pahArettha gmnnaae| 15 sUtra 21 : rAjA puNDarIka ne svayaM hI paMcamuSTi loca kiyA aura svayaM hI cAturyAma dharma da ra aMgIkAra kara liyaa| phira kaNDarIka se zramaNa ke rajoharaNa-pAtra Adi le lie, aura isa prakAra , ra kA abhigraha grahaNa kiyA-sthavira bhagavantoM ko vandanA kara unase cAturyAma dharma grahaNa karane ke Ta 5 pazcAt hI mujhe AhAra karanA kalpatA hai|" yaha saMkalpa kara vaha puNDarIkiNI nagarI ke bAhara ra nikalA aura jisa dizA meM sthavira bhagavanta the usa dizA meM eka ke bAda dUsarA grAmaM pAra karatA hai 5calane lgaa| 2 22. King Pundareek, on his own, performed the five fistful pulling out of 9 hair and got initiated into the four dimensional religion as an ascetic. He Kthen took the formal requisites of an ascetic like the broom and alms-pots a and resolved, "I will not accept any food until I behold the Sthavir Bhagavant 5 CHAPTER-19 : PUNDAREEK ( 337) Ta FAAAAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn P Page #409 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ 1338 ) EVVVTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT ____ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra sA and get initiated properly." And he left Pundarikini city and commenced his journey in the direction the Sthavir ascetic had gone. He kept on moving from one village to another. kaNDarIka kI punaH rugNatA 15 sUtra 22 : tae NaM tassa kaMDarIyassa raNNo taM paNIyaM pANabhoyaNaM AhAriyassa samANassA ra atijAgarieNa ya aibhoyaNappasaMgeNa ya se AhAre No sammaM prinnmi| tae NaM tassa kaMDarIyassa se 15 raNNo taMsi AhAraMsi apariNamamANaMsi puvvarattAvarattakAlasamayaMsi sarIraMsi veyaNA pAubbhUyA DA 12 ujjalA viulA kakkhaDA pagADhA jAva durahiyAsA pittajjara-parigayasarIre dAhavakkaMtIe yAviTI hotthaa| ra sUtra 22 : idhara gariSTa AhAra karane vAle rAjA kaNDarIka ko rAtri ko ati jAgaraNa aura sI 15 duSpAcya bhojana kI adhikatA ke kAraNa apaca ho gii| kaNDarIka ko zarIra meM AhAra Adi kA SI ra samyak pacana-pAcana na hone ke kAraNa eka bAra madhya rAtri ke samaya usake zarIra meM tIvra, vipula, 5 karkaza, gahana, asahya, pracaNDa aura duHkhada vedanA utpanna ho gii| usake zarIra meM pitta jvara vyApta ra ho gayA aura sAre zarIra meM jalana, dAha utpanna hone lgii| >> KANDAREEK'S AILMENT RELAPSES 22. Due to the rich food he consumed and late night activities he indulged $ in, king Kandareek started suffering from stomach problems like indigestion. - Once at midnight due to indigestion he got an attack of a sharp, acute, extreme, intolerable, and agonizing stomach ache. He also got bile-fever and 15 had burning sensation throughout his body. sUtra 23 : tae NaM se kaMDarIe rAyA rajje ya raDhe ya aMteure ya jAva ajjhovavanna 15 aTTa-duhaTTa-vasaTTe akAmae avasavase kAlamAse kAlaM kiccA ahe sattamAe puDhavIe ukkosakAlaTTiiyaMsi narayaMsi neraiyattAe uvvnnnne| 5 sUtra 23 : rAjya, rASTra, antaHpura Adi meM atIva Asakti ke kAraNa rAjA kaNDarIka DA ra ArttadhyAna meM DUba gayA aura anAyAsa, Akasmika aura akAla maraNa ko prApta huaa| usane sAtavIMdra 15 nimna pRthvI meM sarvAdhika sthiti vAle naraka meM nAraka jIva ke rUpa meM janma liyaa| 2 23. Due to his extreme attachment with his palace, kingdom, and state, Te 15 king Kandareek went into deep depression and embraced a sudden and 115 premature death. He reincarnated as a hell being in the seventh hell having si the longest span of life among hells. parampae 7 (338) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Annnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #410 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Paris 25 Page #411 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra (bhAga : 2) Ommo OM - am PEDID: citra paricaya THE ILLUSTRATIONS EXPLAINED tyAga se bhoga : bhoga se tyAga citra : 25 1. rAjA puNDarIka ko jaba patA calA ki mere choTe bhAI muni kaNDarIka saMyama tyAgakara punaH saMsAra-sukhoM ke prati Asakta ho gaye haiM to rAjA muni veza tyAgI kaNDarIka kA apane hAthoM se rAjatilaka karake samUcA rAjya unheM sauMpa detA hai aura svayaM munidharma grahaNa kara sthaviroM kI sevA meM calA jAtA hai| 2. kaNDarIka kI atRpta icchAe~ rAja-sukhoM kA asImita bhoga karane lgiiN| phalasvarUpa vaha zIghra hI aneka kaThina rogoM se grasta ho gyaa| 3. vaidyoM ke vividha upacAra karane para bhI kaNDarIka svastha nahIM ho skaa| anta meM Artta-raudradhyAna meM DUbA marakara sAtavIM naraka bhUmi meM nairayika rUpa meM utpanna huaa| 4. udhara DhalatI vaya meM muni dIkSA dhAraNa kara puNDarIka muni khUba utkRSTa tapa-dhyAna zubha bhAvanAoM se bhAvita hokara samAdhimaraNa prApta kara sarvArthasiddha vimAna meM deva rUpa meM utpanna hue| (unnIsavA~ adhyayana) DETACHMENT TO ATTACHMENT : ATTACHMENT TO DETACHMENT ILLUSTRATION : 25 ___ 1. When King Pundareek comes to know that his younger brother, ascetic Kandarik, is attracted towards mundane pleasures and has abandoned the ascetic way, he invites Kandareek and offers him the kingdom. He himself crowns the past ascetic and renounces the mundane life. Turning ascetic he joins the Sthavir ascetic. 2. The unsatisfied desires of Kandareek force him into excessive indulgence in carnal pleasures. His lusty ways, dance-music, and heavy food lead him to acute ailments. All treatment fails to cure him. 3. At last he dies after suffering acute pain and in a depressed and agitated mental state; he is born as a hell being. 4. After getting initiated ascetic Pundarik indulges in harsh penance and deep meditation. He embraces a meditative death and is reincarnated as a god in the Sarvarthasiddh dimension of gods. (CHAPTER - 19) ago AADIVA Haldighapa JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (PART-2) Page #412 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ unnIsavA~ adhyayana : puNDarIka ( 339 ) sUtra 24 : evAmeva samaNAuso ! jAva pavvaie samANe puNaravi mANussae kAmabhoge AsAei jAva aNupariyaTTissai, jahA va se kaMDarIe rAyA / sUtra 24 : isa prakAra he AyuSmAna zramaNo ! hamArA jo sAdhu-sAdhvI dIkSita hokara punaH manuSya zarIra sambandhI kAmabhogoM kI icchA karatA hai vaha kaNDarIka rAjA ke samAna saMsAra sAgara meM punaH punaH janma-maraNa ke cakkara meM pha~sa jAtA hai|" 24. Long-lived Shramans! In this way those of our ascetics who, after getting initiated, desire for carnal and mundane pleasures once again, are caught in the cycle of rebirth indefinitely like king Kandareek." puNDarIka kI ugra sAdhanA sUtra 25 : tae NaM te poMDarIe aNagAre jeNeva therA bhagavaMto teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchattA there bhagavaMte vaMdai, NamaMsai, vaMdittA NamaMsittA therANaM aMtie doccaM pi cAujjAmaM dhammaM paDivajjai, chaTThakhamaNapAraNagaMsi paDhamAe porisIe sajjhAyaM karei, karitA jAva aDamANe sIya-lukkhaM pANa-bhoyaNaM paDigAi, paDigAhittA ahApajjattamiti kaTTu paDiNiyattai, paDiNiyattittA jeNeva therA bhagavaMto teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA bhattapANaM paDidaMsei, paDidaMsittA therehiM bhagavaMtehiM abbhaNunnAe samANe amucchie agiddhe agaDhie aNajjhovavaNNe bilamiva paNNagabhUeNaM appANaM taM phAsuesaNijjaM asaNaM pANaM khAimaM sAimaM sarIrakoTTagaMsi pakkhiva / sUtra 25 : udhara puNDarIka anagAra sthavira bhagavaMta ke pAsa pahu~ce aura unako yathAvidhi vandanA karake unake nikaTa punaH cAturyAma dharma aMgIkAra kiyaa| phira SaSTha bhakta ke pAraNe ke lie prathama prahara meM svAdhyAya kiyA, dUsare prahara meM dhyAna aura tIsare prahara meM bhikSATana karake ThaNDA aura rUkhA jaisA bhI prApta huA bhojana - pAna grahaNa kiyaa| phira yaha vicAra kara vApasa lauTe ki mere lie yahI yatheSTa va paryApta hai| lauTa kara sthavira bhagavanta ke pAsa Aye, unheM lAyA huA bhojana dikhAyA aura bhojana karane kI AjJA prApta kii| tatpazcAt mUrcchA va Asakti rahita bhAva pUrvaka usa eSaNIya AhAra ko unhoMne zarIra rUpI koThe meM vaise hI DAla diyA jaise sarpa sIdhA bila meM praveza kara jAtA hai / HARSH PRACTICES OF PUNDAREEK 25. In the mean time ascetic Pundareek caught up with the Sthavir ascetic and after due formalities got properly initiated into the ascetic order. On the day of his fast breaking he spent the first quarter of the day in studies, the second quarter in meditation, and during the third quarter he set out to collect alms. He accepted whatever stale or dry food he got. He returned satisfied that this should be all he needed. He went to the Sthavir CHAPTER - 19 : PUNDAREEK For Private Personal Use Only (339) 5 Page #413 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ phra (380) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra Bhagavant, showed him the alms he had collected and sought permission to eat. After this he swallowed the food prescribed for an ascetic without any fondness or relishing, exactly as a snake enters its hole. sUtra 26 : tae NaM tassa puMDarIyassa aNagArassa taM kAlAikkataM arasaM virasaM sIya- lukkha pANa-bhoyaNaM AhAriyassa samANassa puvvarattAvarattakAlasamayaMsi dhammajAgariyaM jAgaramANassa sa AhAre No sammaM pariNamai / tae NaM tassa puMDarIyassa aNagArassa sarIragaMsi veyaNA pAubbhUyA ujjalA jAva durahiyAsA pittajjaraparigayasarIre dAhavakkaMtIe vihara / sUtra 26 : vaha bAsI, (kAlAtikrAnta) arasa, virasa, ThaNDA aura rUkhA bhojana puNDarIka muni pUrI taraha se pacA nahIM pAye / madhya rAtri ke samaya jaba ve dharma jAgaraNA kara rahe the taba unake zarIra meM tIvra, dussaha, (Adi ) vedanA utpanna huI aura unakA zarIra pitta jvara se jalane lagA / 26. That stale, tasteless, flavourless, cold, and dry food proved to be hard to digest for ascetic Pundareek. During the night when he was doing his ascetic duties he got an attack of a sharp, acute, extreme, intolerable and agonizing stomach ache. He also got bile-fever and had burning sensation throughout his body. ugra sAdhanA kA suphala sUtra 27 : tae NaM te puMDarIe aNagAre atthAme abale avIrie apurisakkAra-parakkame karayala jAva evaM vayAsI namo'tthu NaM arihaMtANaM jAva saMpattANaM Namo'tthu NaM therANaM bhagavaMtANaM mama dhammAriyANaM dhammovaesayANaM, puvviM pi ya NaM mae therANaM aMtie savve pANAivAe paccakkhAe jAva micchAdaMsaNasalle NaM paccakkhAe' jAva AlAiyapaDikkate kAlamAse kAlaM kiccA savvaTTasiddhe uvvnnnne| tato'NaMtaraM uvvaTTittA mahAvidehe vAse sijjhihii jAva savvadukkhANamaMtaM kAhi / sUtra 27 : usa tIvra vedanA ke kAraNa puNDarIka anagAra nisteja, nirbala, nirvIrya aura puruSArtha rahita ho gye| unhoMne donoM hAtha jor3a kara kahA 'arihantoM ko namaskAra, siddhi prApta bhagavaMtoM ko namaskAra ( zakrastava ke samAna ) / mere dharmAcArya aura dharmopadezaka sthavira bhagavanta ko namaskAra / sthavira gurujanoM ke sammukha maiMne pahale bhI samasta prANAtipAta mithyAdarzanazalya rUpa aThAraha pApasthAnoM kA tyAga kiyA thA " / " isa prakAra vidhivata antima pratyAkhyAna kara, zarIra kA tyAga kara AlocanA pratikramaNa karake kAlamAsa meM Ayu kSINa hone para kAla karake sarvArthasiddha nAmaka anuttara vimAna meM devarUpa meM utpanna hue| vahA~ se cyavana kara sIdhe mahAvideha kSetra meM janma lekara siddha gati prApta kreNge| JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA (340) For Private Personal Use Only Page #414 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra unnIsavA~ adhyayana : puNDarIka ( 341) Da FRUITS OF HARSH PENANCE 15 27. Due to this acute pain ascetic Pundareek became shaky, weak, S emaciated, and vigourless. He joined his palms and uttered, "I bow and convey my reverence to the worthy ones (Arhats), the supreme ones (Bhagavans), . . . . . . . (the panegyric by the king of gods or the Shakrastav). My reverence also to my preceptor, the Sthavir Bhagavant. Earlier, before 15 the Sthavir guru, I took the five great vows including refraining from hurting S 5 life. Now I once again take the same oath in the name of the Arihants. I also 12 take an oath to remain detached from my body till my last breath." 5 Saying thus, and after doing the last critical review (Alochana C Pratikraman), he took the ultimate vow and embraced the meditative death. 15 He reincarnated as a god in the Sarvarthsiddh Anuttar Viman. From there SS he will descend in the Mahavideh area and obtain liberation. sUtra 28 : evAmeva samaNAuso ! jAva pavvaie samANe mANussaehiM kAmabhogehiM No sajjai, Da 5 No rajjai, jAva no vippaDighAyamAvajjai, se NaM iha bhave ceva bahUNaM samaNANaM bahUNaM samaNINaM 4 ra bahUNaM sAvayANaM bahUNaM sAviyANaM accaNijje vaMdaNijje pUyaNijje sakkAraNijje sammANaNijje da 5kallANaM maMgalaM devayaM ceiyaM pajjuvAsaNijje tti kaTu paraloe vi ya NaM No Agacchai bahUNi Da daMDaNANi ya muMDaNANi ya tajjaNANi ya tADaNANi ya jAva cAuraMtasaMsArakaMtAraM jAvaTa ra vIIvaissai, jahA va se poMDarIe anngaare| ra sUtra 28 : isI prakAra he AyuSmAna zramaNo ! hamArA jo sAdhu-sAdhvI dIkSita hokara manuSya ] ra sambandhI kAma bhogoM meM Asakta aura anurakta nahIM hotA, pratighAta (asthiratA) ko prApta nahIM hotA dI 15 vaha isI bhava meM aneka zramaNoM, zramaNiyoM, zrAvakoM, zrAvikAoM dvArA arcanIya, vandanIya, pUjanIya, Da ra satkaraNIya, sammAnanIya, kalyANarUpa, maMgalakAraka aura deva tathA caitya ke samAna upAsanA karane hai ra yogya hotA hai| sAtha hI vaha paraloka meM bhI rAjadaNDa, rAja-nigraha, tarjanA aura tAr3anA ko prApta 8 15 nahIM hotA tathA antataH saMsAra sAgara ko pAra kara jAtA hai; jaise puNDarIka angaar| ra 28. Long-lived Shramans! In just this way those of our ascetics who, after B getting initiated, do not get distracted from their practices and attracted and 5 attached to the carnal mundane pleasures, become during this life the objects 15 of reverence, respect, obeisance, honour, and regard for; and blissful and 5 beneficent to; and worthy of worship as gods and temples by numerous ascetics and lay persons. Moreover, during the next life also they do not suffer miseries like punishment and the curse of the state, or abuse or beating, and in the end cross the ocean of mundane sufferings, as ascetic 5 Pundareek did. G 15 CHAPTER-19 : PUNDAREEK (341) Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #415 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ phajjj ( 342 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra sUtra 29 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM AigareNaM titthagareNaM siddhigainAmadhejjaM ThANaM saMpatteNaM egUNavIsaimassa nAyajjhayaNassa ayamaTThe pannatte / sUtra 29 : he jambU ! dharma kI Adi karane vAle tIrthaMkara tathA siddha gati ko prApta zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne unnIsaveM jJAta adhyayana kA yahI artha kahA hai| aisA maiMne sunA hai; aisA hI kahatA huuN| 29. Jambu! This is the text and the meaning of the nineteenth chapter of the Jnata Sutra as told by Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir. So I have heard, so I confirm. sUtra 30 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM jAva siddhigainAmadhejjaM ThANaM saMpatteNaM chaTTassa aMgassa paDhamassa suyakkhaMdhassa ayamaTThe paNNatte tti bemi / sUtra 30 : he jambU ! siddhagati ko prApta zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne chaThe aMga ke prathama skaMdha kA yahI artha batAyA hai| 30. Jambu! This is the text and the meaning of the first part of the sixth canon as told by Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir. So I have heard, so I confirm. sUtra 31 : tassa NaM suyakkhaMdhassa egUNavIsaM ajjhayaNANi ekkasaragANi egUNavIsAe divasesu samappaMtti / sUtra 31 : isa prathama zrutaskaMdha ke unnIsa adhyayana haiN| eka-eka adhyayana eka-eka dina meM par3hane se unnIsa dinoM meM yaha zrutaskandha sampUrNa hotA hai / 31. This first part has nineteen chapters. Reading one chapter every day it is completed in nineteen days. (342) // egUNa vIsaimaM ajjhayaNaM samattaM // // unnIsavA~ adhyayana samApta // || END OF THE NINETEENTH CHAPTER || // paDhamaM suyakkhaMdhaM samattaM // // prathama zrutaskaMdha samApta // || END OF THE FIRST PART || JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Page #416 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - t`t`t`t`t`t`t`t HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH bhaeNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNmya upasaMhAra 15 jJAtA dharmakathA kI yaha unnIsavIM kathA zailaka rAja kI kathA ke samAna hai| sAdhaka ke suvidhA bhogI hokara sAdhanA patha se vimukha ho jAne ke duSpariNAma ko spaSTa karatI hai| CONCLUSION 5 This nineteenth story of Jnata Dharma Katha is almost same as the story Pof King Shailak. It explains the bad result of abandoning the spiritual path due to attachment to mundane comforts. | upanaya gAthA vAsasahassaM pi jaI, kAUNaM saMjamaM suviulaM pi| aMte kiliTThabhAvo, na visujjhai kaurIyavva // 1 // appeNa vi kAleNaM, kei jahA ghiysiilsaamnnnnaa| sAhiti niyayakajja, puMDarIyamahArisi vva jahA // 2 // ra koI hajAra varSa taka atyanta vipula-uccakoTi ke saMyama kA pAlana kare kintu anta meM usakI 5 15bhAvanA saMklezayukta-malIna ho jAe to vaha kaMDarIka ke samAna siddhi prApta nahIM kara sktaa||1|| ra isake viparIta, koI zIla evaM zrAmaNya-sAdhudharma ko aMgIkAra karake alpa kAla meM bhI Da 5maharSi puMDarIka ke samAna apane prayojana ko-zuddha AtmasvarUpa kI prApti ke lakSya ko prApta kara lete haiN||2|| THE MESSAGE Even after a thousand years of maintaining a high degree of discipline, if 15 feelings or attitudes are tarnished a being can never attain the goal, as c Kandareek did not. (1) B However, someone like ascetic Pundareek reaches the goal of the pure 5 state of liberation in short time by sincerely accepting discipline and a 15 following the ascetic code of conduct. (2) LDCHAPTER-19 : PUNDAREEK (343) Page #417 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Wan NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN 1 dvitIya zrUtaskaMdha : dharmakathA : Amukha / - zIrSaka-dhammakahA-dharmakathA-kathA ke mAdhyama se dharma kI carcA athavA dharma saMbaMdhI kthaa| kathAsAra : samyak sAdhanA se karmoM kA kSaya hotA hai aura antataH mokSa praapti| kintu jina jIvoM ke sampUrNa DA ra karmoM kA kSaya nahIM hotA apitu puNya karmoM kA upArjana hotA rahatA hai ve vaimAnika devaloka meM utpanna hote haiN| jo ra jIva utkRSTa tapasyA to karate haiM arthAt puNyopArjana to karate haiM kintu cAritra pAlana meM zathilya tathA virAdhanA TA 15 bhI karate rahate haiM ve Atmazuddhi ke uccastara taka nahIM pahuMca pAte aura apekSAkRta nimnakoTi ke deva banate haiM, da 15 yathA-bhavanavAsI, vyantara va jyotissk| ra dharmakathA meM isI prakAra kI deviyoM ke pUrvajanma kI kathAeM saMkalita haiM jo puruSAdAnIya arhat pArzvanAtha ke hI ra tIrtha meM huI haiN| isake dasa varga haiN| tathA pratyeka varga meM indra-vizeSa kI paTarAniyoM-agramahiSiyoM kI kathAeM haiN| prathama varga meM camarendra kI, dvitIya varga meM bali indra kI, tIsare varga meM camareMdra ke atirikta dakSiNa dizA ke anya indroM kI, cauthe varga meM balIndra ke atirikta uttara dizA ke anya indroM kI, pAMcaveM varga meM dakSiNa dizA ke vANavyaMtara indroM kI, chaThe varga meM uttara dizA ke vANavyaMtara indroM kI, sAtaveM varga meM sUrya kI, AThaveM varga meM candra kI, naveM varga meM saudharmendra kI tathA dasaveM varga meM IzAnendra kii| ina kathAoM meM lagabhaga pUrNa samAnatA hai| ataH eka hI paddhati apanAI gaI hai| sarvaprathama paTarAnI kA nAma hai, > ra phira rAjagRha nagara ke guNazIla caitya meM bhagavAna mahAvIra ke Ane kI aura pariSada dvArA upAsanA kI carcA hai| Ta e usa samaya vaha devI-vizeSa prabhu ke sammukha upasthita hokara nRtyAdi ke pradarzana dvArA bhAvamaya upAsanA karatI hai| Ta 5 usake cale jAne para gautama svAmI prabhu se pUchate haiM ki usa devI ne aisI Rddhi kaise prApta kI? bhagavAna devI ke dA 15 pUrvabhava kI kathA kahate haiN| isa pUrva bhava kI kathA meM nagarI kA nAma, mAtA-pitA ke nAma, arhat pArzvanAtha kI Da dezanA, dIkSA, dIkSA ke pazcAt AcAra meM zithilatA anta meM anazana dvArA prANa tyAga tathA devaloka meM jnm| deva / ra bhava kI AyuSya tathA vahAM se mahAvideha meM janma se mokSa praapti| isa prakAra prathama varga meM kAlI devI kI kathA pUrNa ra vistAra sahita dI gaI hai| anya sabhI kathAoM meM nAmAdi viziSTatAoM ke ulllekha haiM tathA kathA prAyaH prathama varga ke e samAna batAI gaI hai| isa prakAra yaha dvitIya zrutaskaMdha saMkSepa me pUrNa kiyA gayA hai| 5 (344) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA C Page #418 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ TAAMAAN 11 THE SECOND PART : DHARMAKATHA : INTRODUCTION In 5 Title-Dhammakaha-Dharmakatha-The discussion of Dharma with the help of tales ci >> or tales related to Dharma. (detailed explanation in the preface) Gist of the story-The right spiritual practice helps in the shedding of Karmas and eventually attaining Moksha. The beings who are unable to shed all Karmas, and acquire good Karmas as well, are born as the Vaimanik Devs (the loftiest dimension of gods). The beings who indulge in very harsh penance, or in other words acquire good Karmas, but become lax in discipline and are not very strict in following the prescribed codes of conduct, do not reach a high degree of purity of soul and are born as gods of comparatively lower i > dimensions, viz. Bhavan-vasi, Vyantar, and Jyotishka. In this part, Dharmakatha, are compiled the stories of earlier births of this class of ST goddesses. It has ten sections and every section contains the stories of the principal queens of a particular class of Indras (kings of gods) : Section Indras First- Chamerandra Second- Bali-indra Third- Other Indras of the south besides Chamarendra Fourth- Other Indras of the north besides Bali-indra Fifth Van-vyantar Indras of the south Sixth- Van-vyantar Indras of the north Seventh- Surya Eighth- Chandra Ninth- Saudharmendra, and Tenth- Ishanendra. These stories are almost the same in the sequence of events desribed, and are uniform in P style. The stories start with the name of the principal queen followed by the event of the arrival of Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir in Rajagriha and his worship by the people. During this religious assembly the goddess in question appears before Bhagavan Mahavir, does his worship, dances and gives other performances with all her grandeur. When she departs Gautam Swami asks about the acquisition of such grandeur by the goddess. Bhagavan Mahavir tells him the story of the earlier birth of the goddess. Such a story contains the names of the town and the parents, and describes events like the discourse of Arhat Parshva, initiation, laxness in conduct, death after fasting, and birth as a goddess. Also mentioned are the life-span, and future liberation after being born in Mahavideh. In the first chapter about 5 P goddess Kali, these things are mentioned in detail. In the later chapters the specific information about the goddesses is given with a note that the incidents are the same as > detailed in the first chapter about goddess Kali. Thus this second part has been done in brief. S Gururuuruuruuruuuuuuuuuuuuuuu vvv 15 SECOND SECTION : DHARMA KATHA (345) C nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #419 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ t paDhamaM vaggo - prathama varga paDhamaM ajjhayaNaM : kAlI prathama adhyayana : kAlI FIRST CHAPTER: KALI sUtra 1 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM rAyagihe nayare hotthA / vaNNao / tassa NaM rAyagihassa bahiyA uttarapuracchime disIbhAe tattha NaM guNasIlae NAmaM ceie hotthA / vaNNao / sUtra 1 : kAla ke usa bhAga meM rAjagRha nAmaka nagara thaa| nagara ke bAhara uttara-pUrva dizA meM guNazIla nAmaka caitya thaa| ( aupapAtikasUtra ke anusAra varNana ) FIRST SECTION 1. Jambu! During that period of time there was a city named Rajagriha. Outside the city in the northeastern direction there was a Chaitya named Gunashil Chaitya. (Aupapatik Sutra) sUtra 2 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM samaNassa bhagavao mahAvIrassa aMtevAsI ajjasuhammA NAmaM therA bhagavaMto jAisaMpannA kulasaMpannA jAva caudasaputhvI, caunANovagayA, paMcahiM aNagArasaehiM saddhiM saMparivuDA, puvvANupuvviM caramANA, gAmANugAmaM dUijjamANA, suhaMsuheNaM viharamANA jeNeva rAyagihe Nayare, jeNeva guNasIlae ceie, jAva saMjameNaM tavasA appANaM bhAvemANA vihati / sUtra 2 : kAla ke usa bhAga meM zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ke antevAsI sthavira Arya sudharmA, jo ucca jAti va kula ke the tathA caudaha pUrvavettA va cAra jJAna yukta the, apane pA~ca sau zramaNa ziSyoM sahita anukrama se grAmAnugrAma meM vicaraNa karate hue, sukhapUrvaka vihAra karate hue guNazIla caitya meM pdhaare| vahA~ yathAvidhi Thaharakara tapa-saMyama sAdhanAmaya jIvana bitAne lage / 2. During that period of time, going from one village to another and staying comfortably there, Arya Sudharma, a disciple of Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir, with his five hundred disciples arrived in the Gunashil Chaitya. He belonged to a respectable family and clan and possessed the four types of knowledge including that of the fourteen sublime canons. With due procedure and formality he camped there and commenced his practices of penance and discipline. ( 346 ) sUtra 3 : parisA NiggayA / dhammo kahio / parisA jAmeva disaM pAubbhUyA tAmeva disiM pddigyaa| JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Page #420 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - / phaUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU09 ra dvitIya zrutaskaMdha : dharmakathA (347 ) DI 5 teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM ajjasuhammassa aNagArassa aMtevAsI ajjajaMbU NAmaM aNagAre dI ra jAva pajjuvAsamANe evaM vayAsI-jai NaM bhaMte ! samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM jAva saMpatteNaM chaTThassa 15 aMgassa paDhamasuyakkhaMdhassa nAyANaM ayamaDhe paNNatte, doccassa NaM bhaMte ! suyakkhaMdhassa dhammakahANaM TA ra samaNeNaM jAva saMpatteNaM ke adve paNNatte ? ra sUtra 3 : Arya sudharmA ko vandanA karane ke lie pariSad nikalI aura unakA dharmopadeza sunakara / 15 vApasa lauTa gii| ra kAla ke usa bhAga meM Arya sudharmA ke antevAsI Arya jambU nAmaka anagAra unakI upAsanA 15 karate hue bole-"bhante ! jaba zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne chaThe aMga ke 'jJAta zruta' nAmaka prathama da 2 zrutaskaMdha kA pUrvokta artha batAyA hai to dharmakathA nAmaka dvitIya zrutaskaMdha kA unhoMne kyA artha Da ra kahA hai? 15 3. A delegation of citizens came to pay homage to him and returned after F the discourse. During that period of time ascetic Arya Jambu, a disciple of Arya Sudharma, said after the formal routine worship, "Bhante! If the meaning of 15 the Jnata Shrut, the first part of the sixth canon, as explained by Shraman da 5 Bhagavan Mahavir, is as narrated earlier, then what is the meaning of the cond part that is known as Dharma Katha as explained by him?" 15 sudharmA svAmI kA uttara sUtra 4 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! samaNeNaM jAva saMpatteNaM dhammakahANaM dasa vaggA pannattA, taM jahA- 8 1. camarassa aggamahisINaM paDhame vgge| 2. balissa vairoyaNiMdassa vairoyaNaraNNo aggamahisINaM bIe vgge| 3. asuriMdavajjiyANaM dAhiNillANaM bhavaNavAsINaM iMdANaM aggamahisINaM taie vgge| 4. uttarillANaM asuriMdavajjiyANaM bhavaNavAsiiMdANaM aggamahisINaM cautthe vgge| 5. dAhiNillANaM vANamaMtarANaM iMdANaM aggamahisINaM paMcame vgge| 6. uttarillANaM vANamaMtarANaM iMdANaM aggamahisINaM chaThe vgge| 7. caMdassa aggamahisINaM sattame vgge| 8. sUrassa aggamahisINaM aTThame vgge| 9. sakkassa aggamahisINaM Navame vgge| ra 10. IsANassa aggamahisINaM dasame vgge| Wan nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn - 15 SECOND SECTION : DHARMA KATHA (347 Snnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #421 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ kaNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNya prapatanapAeUUUU ka ( 348 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra || sUtra 4 : he jambU ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne dharmakathA nAma ke dvitIya zrutaskaMdha ke dasa varga 15 batAye haiM; ve isa prakAra haiM 1. prathama varga-camarendra kI agramahiSiyoM (paTarAniyoM) kaa| 2. dvitIya varga-vairocanendra (balIndra) athavA vairocanarAja bali kI paTarAniyoM kaa| 3. tRtIya varga-asurendra ke atirikta zeSa nau dakSiNa dizA ke bhavanapati indroM kI TI ___ agramahiSiyoM kaa| 4. caturtha varga-asurendra ke atirikta nau uttaradizA ke bhavanapati indroM kI paTarAniyoM kaa| 5. paMcama varga-dakSiNa dizA ke vANavyantara devoM ke indroM kI paTarAniyoM kaa| 6. SaSThama varga-uttara dizA ke vANavyantara devoM ke indroM kI paTarAniyoM kaa| 7. saptama varga-candra kI agramahiSiyoM kaa| 8. aSTama varga-sUrya kI agramahiSiyoM kaa| 9. navama varga-zakra indra kI paTarAniyoM kaa| aura 10. dazama varga-IzAnendra kI paTarAniyoM kaa| 15 SUDHARMA SWAMI REPLIES > 4. Jambu! According to Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir the second part, known as Dharma Katha, is divided into ten sections; they are-(1) First section--The principal queens of Chamarendra. (2) Second section--The principal queens of Vairochanendra (Balindra) or the Vairochana king Bali. Ta 3) Third section--The principal queens of the nine Viman dwelling kings of C 15 gods of the southern direction, other then the Asurendra. (4) Fourth GI section--The principal queens of the nine Viman dwelling kings of gods of the northern direction, other then the Asurendra. (5) Fifth section-The > principal queens of the kings of the Van-vyantar gods of the southern 2. direction. (6) Sixth section-The principal queens of the kings of the Van- 2 ra vyantar gods of the northern direction. (7) Seventh section-The principal | 1 queens of Chandra (the moon god). (8) Eighth section---The principal queens al 5 of Surya (the sun god). (9) Ninth section-The principal queens of dA Shakrendra (the king of gods of Saudharmkalp or the first dimension of |5 gods). and (10) Tenth section-The principal aueens of Ishanendra (the king ( of gods of Ishankalp or the second dimension of gods). 5 kAlI devI kA Agamana ra sUtra 5 : jai NaM bhaMte ! samaNeNaM jAva saMpatteNaM dhammakahANaM dasa vaggA pannattA, paDhamassa NaM ra bhaMte ! vaggassa samaNeNaM jAva saMpatteNaM ke aTe paNNatte ? JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn vuruuuuuuuuuuuu ( 348 ) Page #422 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ bhaNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNTa ISTITUT P dvitIya zrutaskaMdha : dharmakathA ( 349 ) | ra evaM khalu jaMbU ! samaNeNaM jAva saMpatteNaM paDhamassa vaggassa paMca ajjhayaNA paNNattA, taM jahA-51 ra (1) kAlI, (2) rAI, (3) rayaNI, (4) vijjU, (5) mehaa| 5 jai NaM bhaMte ! samaNeNaM jAva saMpatteNaM paDhamassa vaggassa paMca ajjhayaNA pnnnnttaa| paDhamassa NaM ra bhaMte ! ajjhayaNassa samaNeNaM jAva saMpatteNaM ke aDhe paNNatte ? 15 sUtra 5 : "bhante ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne dharmakathA ke dasa varga batAye haiM to unameM se prathama SI ra varga kA unhoMne kyA artha kahA hai ?" 15 "jambU ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne prathama varga ke pA~ca adhyayana batAye haiM-(1) kAlI, SI 17 (2) rAjI, (3) rajanI, (4) vidyuta, aura (5) meghaa|" 15 "bhante ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne prathama adhyayana kA kyA artha kahA hai?" 5 ARRIVAL OF GODDESS KALI 12 5. Bhante! of the ten sections of the Dharma Katha as told by Shraman 2 Bhagavan Mahavir what has he explained about the first section? 5 Jambu! Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir has further divided the first section 15 into five chapters--1. Kali, 2. Raji, 3. Rajni, 4. Vidyut, and 5. Megha. 12 Bhante! What has Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir explained about the first 5 chapter. sUtra 6 : jaMbU 'evaM khalu ! teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM rAyagihe Nayare, guNasIlae ceie, ra seNie rAyA, celaNA devii| sAmI smosrie| parisA niggayA jAva parisA pjjuvaasi| Ta 5 sUtra 6 : jambU ! kAla ke usa bhAga meM rAjagRha nAma kA nagara thaa| jisake bAhara guNazIla caitya Da ra thaa| vahA~ zreNika rAjA rAjya karate the| unakI rAnI celanA thii| eka bAra vahA~ zramaNa bhagavAna ? ra mahAvIra pdhaare| vandanA ke lie pariSad nikalI aura bhagavAna kI upAsanA karane lgii| 5 6. Jambu! During that period of time there was a city named Rajagriha. > Outside the city there was a Chaitya named Gunashil Chaitya. King Shrenik Bruled over that city. The name of his queen was Chelna. Once Shraman B Bhagavan Mahavir arrived there. A delegation of citizens came and a 5 commenced worship. ra sUtra 7 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM kAlI nAmaM devI camaracaMcAe rAyahANIe TA ra kAlavaDiMsagabhavaNe kAlaMsi sIhAsaNaMsi, cauhiM sAmANiyasAhassIhiM, cauhiM mahayariyAhiM, Da 15 saparivArAhiM, tihiM parisAhiM sattahiM aNiehiM, sattahiM aNiyAhivaIhiM, solasahiM DA ra AyarakkhadevasAhassIhiM, aNNehiM bahuehi ya kAlavaDiMsayabhavaNavAsIhiM asurakumArehiM devehi dI 15 devIhi ya saddhiM saMparivuDA mahayAhaya jAva vihri| 115 SECOND SECTION : DHARMA KATHA SAnnnnnnnnnnnnnAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAALI uuN (349) 8 Page #423 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ VIV 17 ( 350) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 15 sUtra 7 : kAla ke usa bhAga meM rAjadhAnI camaracaMcA meM kAlAvataMsaka bhavana meM kAlI nAma kI dA ra devI kAla nAma ke siMhAsana para baiThI thii| cAra hajAra sAmAnika deviyA~, cAra mahattarikA deviyA~, DA ra saparivAra tIna pariSad, sAta anIka, sAta anIkAdhipati, solaha haz2Ara Atma-rakSaka deva tathA hA 15 anyAnya kAlAvataMsaka bhavana ke nivAsI asurakumAra devoM aura deviyoM ke samUha se ghirI vaha ucca TA dhvani vAle vAdya-yaMtra, nRtya, gIta Adi dvArA manoraMjana karatI samaya vyatIta kara rahI thii| 15 7. During that period of time a goddess named Kali was sitting on a 15 throne named Kaal in the Kaalavatansak divine vehicle in the capital city dl 15 Chamarchancha. Surrounded by four thousand vehicle-based goddesses, four dA 12 queen-goddesses, three types of assemblies with members, seven armies, SI 2 seven commanders, sixteen thousand guard-gods, and a mass of many other SI Asur-kumar gods and goddesses residing in the Kaalavatansak dimension, she was enjoying divine pleasures including melodious musical instruments, a 15 dances and songs. ra sUtra 8 : imaM ca NaM kevalakappaM jambuddIvaM dIvaM viuleNaM ohiNA AbhoemANI AbhoemANI DI 15 paasi| tattha NaM samaNaM bhagavaM mahAvIraM jambuddIve dIve bhArahe vAse rAyagihe nayare guNasilae ceie TA ra ahApaDirUvaM uggaheM uggiNhittA saMyameNa tavasA appANaM bhAvamANe pAsai, pAsittA DA ra haTTatuTThacittamANaMdiyA pIimaNA hayahiyayA sIhAsaNAo abbhuDhei, abbhuTTittA pAyapIDhAo se 15 paccoruhai, paccoruhitA pAuyAo omuyai, omuittA titthagarAbhimuhI sattaTTha payAiM aNugacchai, dI ra aNugacchittA vAmaM jANuM aMcei, aMcittA dAhiNaM jANuM dharaNiyalaMsi nihaTu tikkhutto muddhANaM 5 dharaNiyalaMsi nivesei, nivesittA IsiM paccuNNamai, paccuNNamaittA kaDaya-tuDiya-thaMbhiyAo hai| ra bhuyAo sAharai, sAharittA karayala jAva sirasAvattaM kaTTa evaM vayAsI5 sUtra 8 : kAlI devI sampUrNa jambUdvIpa ko apane vipula avadhijJAna ke upayoga se dekha rahI thii| 15 usane bharata kSetra meM rAjagRha nagara ke guNazIla caitya meM yathA pratirUpa, sAdhu ke lie ucita sthAna kI I ra yAcanA kara saMyama aura tapa kI sAdhanA meM lIna zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ko dekhaa| unheM dekhakara vaha DI ra prasanna aura saMtuSTa huI, usakA citta Anandamagna ho gayA aura mana prIti se abhibhUta ho gyaa| vaha Ta 15 Atmavibhora hokara siMhAsana se uThI aura pAdapITha se nIce utarakara pAdukAe~ utAra diiN| phira dI ra tIrthaMkara bhagavAna kI dizA meM sAta-ATha caraNa Age bar3hI, bAyeM ghuTane ko Upara rakha dAhine ghuTane ! ra ko dharatI para TekA aura mastaka ko kucha U~cA kiyaa| kar3oM aura bAjUbaMdoM se zithila bhujAoM ko Ta 15 milAyA aura yathAvidhi hAtha jor3akara bolIra 8. With the help of her all enveloping Avadhi Jnana she was observing the whole Jambu continent. She saw Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir begging for an appropriate place and commencing his profound practices of penance and a 5 spiritual discipline in the Gunasheel Chaitya in Rajagriha city in the Bharat 5 (350) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA 2 finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #424 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ dvitIya zrutaskaMdha : dharmakathA ( 351 ) area. She was pleased and contented; she was filled with joy and overwhelmed with fondness. In her state of enchantment she got up from her throne, stepped down from the foot rest and took off her sandals. She took seven - eight steps in the direction of the Tirthankar, sat down with her left knee high and right knee touching the ground. She raised her head a little, brought together her arms that were heavy with bracelets and armlets, properly joined her palms and uttered sUtra 9 : Namo'tthu NaM arahaMtANaM bhagavaMtANaM jAva saMpattANaM, Namo'tthu NaM samaNassa bhagavao mahAvIrassa jAva saMpAviukAmassa, vaMdAmi NaM bhagavaMtaM tattha gayaM iha gae, pAsau NaM me samaNaM bhagavaM mahAvIre tattha gae iha gayaM, ti kaTTu vaMdai, NamaMsai, vaMdittA NamaMsittA sIhAsaNavaraMsi puratthAbhimuhA nisaNNA / sUtra 9 : " arihaMtoM ko namaskAra ho . ( zakra - stava) / siddha gati prApta karane kI kAmanA rakhane vAle zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ko namaskAra ho / vahA~ sthita bhagavAna ko maiM yahA~ se vandanA karatI huuN| vahA~ rahe bhagavAna mujhe yahA~ dekheN|" phira usane vandanA - namaskAra kiyA aura pUrva dizA kI ora mukha karake apane zreSTha siMhAsana para baiTha gaI / 9. "I bow and convey my reverence to the worthy ones (Arhats), the supreme ones (Bhagavans), . . . . . . . . (the panegyric by the king of gods or the Shakrastav). My reverence also to Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir who is desirous of attaining the status of Siddh. From here I offer my salutations to Bhagavan who sits there; may he see me and accept my salutations from there." After the salutation and due obeisance she sat on her throne facing east. sUtra 10 : tae NaM tIse kAlIe devIe imeyArUve jAva samuppajjitthA - 'seyaM khalu me samaNaM bhagavaM mahAvIraM vaMdittA jAva pajjuvAsittae' tti kaTTu evaM saMpehei, saMpehittA Abhio gae deve saddAvei, saddAvittA evaM vayAsI - ' evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! samaNe bhagavaM mahAvIre evaM jahA sUriyAbho taheva ANattiyaM deha, jAva divvaM suravarAbhigamaNajoggaM ti kareha / karittA jAva paccappiNaha / ' te vi taheva jAva karittA jAva paccaSpiNaMti, NavaraM joyaNasahassavicchinnaM jANaM, sesaM tava / NAmagoyaM sAhei, taheva naTTavihiM uvadaMsei, jAva pddigyaa| sUtra 10 : isa vandanA ke pazcAt usake mana meM icchA huI - " zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ko vandanA karanA aura unakI upAsanA karanA mere lie zreyaSkara hogA / " yaha vicAra uThate hI usane Abhiyogika devoM ko bulAkara kahA - "devAnupriyo ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra rAjagRha nagara ke guNazIla caitya meM virAjamAna haiN| ataH divya aura zreSTha devagamana yogya vimAna taiyAra karake SECOND SECTION: DHARMA KATHA For Private Personal Use Only (351) Page #425 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - ---- -- prajjjjjAna ka( 352) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra dA 15 mujhe sUcita kro|" (vistRta AjJA sUryAbha deva ke samAna-rAjapraznIyasUtra-9) Abhiyogika devoM ne TA 15 AjJAnusAra haz2Ara yojana vistAra vAlA vimAna bnaayaa| kAlI devI apane samudAya va Rddhi-vaibhava DA ra sahita zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ke sammukha upasthita huI aura nRtyAdi pradarzana kara vandanA-namaskAra dI 5 kara vApasa lauTa gii| R 10. She then had a desire--"It would be proper for me to offer my S1 R salutations to Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir in person and worship him." She 5 at once called some Abhiyogik Devs (servant-gods) and said, "Beloved of gods! Prepare the best of the vehicles suitable for divine movement and inform me." (detailed instructions as mentioned in the Raj-prashniya Sutra in connection with the Suryaabh god) Accordingly the servant-gods created a s thousand Yojan large Viman. Goddess Kali arrived before Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir with her retinue, in all her power and glory. She a 5 performed dances, etc. and returned after due salutations ra sUtra 11 : bhaMte ! tti bhagavaM goyame samaNaM bhagavaM mahAvIraM vaMdai NamaMsai, vaMdittA NamaMsittA DA 115 evaM vayAsI-kAlIe NaM bhante ! devIe sA divvA deviDDI kahiM gayA ?' kuuddaagaarsaalaa-dittuNto| dA 2 sUtra 11 : gautama svAmI ne zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ko vandanA-namaskAra kara pUchA-"bhante ! 15 kAlI devI kI vaha divya Rddhi kahA~ calI gaI?" bhagavAna ne kUTAgArazAlA kA dRSTAnta diyaa| (a. 8 213 sU. 5 ke samAna) 11. Gautam Swami asked Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir, "Bhante! Where 5 did the divine powers of Kali Devi disappear?" Bhagavan answered the question by giving the example of Kutagar. (see appendix of Ch. 13) 5 kAlI devI kA pUrva-bhava ___ sUtra 12 : 'aho NaM bhante ! kAlI devI mhiddddiyaa| kAlIe NaM bhante ! devIe sA divvA TA 5 deviDDI kiNNA laddhA ? kiNNA pattA ? kiNNA abhisamaNNAgayA ?' ___evaM jahA sUriyAbhassa jAva evaM khalu goyamA ! teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM iheva jambUddIve ra dIve bhArahe vAse AmalakappA NAma NayarI hotthaa| vnnnno| aMbasAlavaNe ceie| jiyasattU raayaa| 5 sUtra 12 : "bhante ! kAlI devI mahAn RddhizAlI hai| use yaha divya Rddhi pUrva-bhava meM kyA da ra karane se milI ? deva-bhava kaise prApta huA aura kaise vaha zakti upayoga meM AI?" ra yaha varNana bhI sUryAbha deva ke varNana ke samAna hai| bhagavAna ne uttara diyA-he gautama ! kAla ke da 15 usa bhAga meM bhAratavarSa meM AmalakalpA nAma kI nagarI thii| usake bAhara AmrazAlavana nAma kA caitya 5 ra thaa| usa nagara meM jitazatru rAjA rAjya karatA thaa| ra (352) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Wan nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #426 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Ligures bhaDFUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU ra dvitIya zrutaskaMdha : dharmakathA ( 353 ) SI 5 EARLIER INCARNATION OF GODDESS KALI 12. "Bhante! Goddess Kali was very powerful. What deeds did she do in s her earlier birth that she was endowed with so much power. How did she Battain her divine form and power?" Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir replied Gautam! During that period of time there was a city named Amalkalpa in Bharatvarsh. Outside the city there was a Chaitya named Amrashalvan. King Jitshatru was the ruler of that city. sUtra 13 : tattha NaM AmalakappAe nayarIe kAle NAmaM gAhAvaI hotthA, aDDe jAva apribhuue| 5 tassa NaM kAlassa gAhAvaissa kAlasirI NAmaM bhAriyA hotthA, sukumAlapANipAyA jAva suruuvaa| da ra tassa NaM kAlagassa gAhAvaissa dhUyA kAlasirIe bhAriyAe attayA kAlI NAmaM dAriyA hotthA, DA 5 vaDDA vaDakumArI juNNA juNNakumArI paDiyapuyatthaNI NivvinnavarA varaparivajjiyA vi hotthaa| ra sUtra 13 : vahA~ kAla nAma kA gAthApati (gRhastha) rahatA thaa| vaha dhanADhya aura sAmarthyavAna thaa| ra usakI patnI kA nAma kAlazrI thaa| vaha sukumAra aMgoM vAlI thI aura manohara rUpa vAlI thii| kAla dI 15 gAthApati kI putrI tathA kAlazrI kI AtmajA kA nAma kAlI thaa| vaha bar3I Ayu kI ho jAne para DA ra bhI avivAhitA thii| usakA zarIra jIrNa ho calA thA, usake stana laTaka gaye the aura loga use dekha Da ra virakta ho jAte the| isa kAraNa vaha avivAhita hI raha gaI thii| , 13. A citizen named Kaal lived there. He was rich and resourceful. The SI 2 name of his wife was Kaalshri. She was delicate and beautiful. The couple had a daughter named Kali. She was middle aged but still unmarried. Her a 5 body had lost its charm, her breasts drooped, and so she presented a 15 repulsive appearance to spouse-seekers. That was the reason she had become a spinster. sUtra 14 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM pAse arahA purisAdANIe Aigare jahA vaddhamANasAmI, NavaraM Navahatthussehe solasahiM samaNasAhassIhiM aTThattIsAe ajjiyAsAhassIhiM saddhiM saMparivuDe SI B jAva aMbasAlavaNe samosaDhe, parisA NiggayA jAva pjjuvaasi| 15 sUtra 14 : kAla ke usa bhAga meM puruSAdAnI dharma pravartaka arihaMta pArzvanAtha vidyamAna the| ve DA ra vardhamAna svAmI ke samAna guNa vAle the| antara yaha thA ki unakA zarIra nau hAtha U~cA thA aura 15 unake sAtha solaha hajAra sAdhu tathA ar3atIsa hajAra sAdhviyA~ thiiN| ve AmrazAlavana meM pdhaare| da 15 pariSad nikalI aura bhagavAna kI upAsanA karane lgii| K 14. During that period of time, the propagator of religion Purushadani Arhat Parshvanath was living. He was as endowed as Shraman Bhagava 115 SECOND SECTION : DHARMA KATHA (353) dA Annnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnns Page #427 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ hTSd`HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHh jJAtAdharmakthAMga sUtra DA prajNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNWan - ka ( 354 ) Mahavir. The only difference was that his height was nine hands (approximately nine feet) and he was accompanied by sixteen thousand male ascetics and thirty eight thousand female ascetics. He arrived in the Amrashalvan. A delegation of citizens came and commenced his worship. Si sUtra 15 : tae NaM sA kAlI dAriyA imIse kahAe laddhaTThA samANI haTTa jAva hiyayA jeNevaTI ammApiyaro teNeva uvaagcchi| uvAgacchittA karayala jAva evaM vayAsI-'evaM khalu ammayAo ! DA ra pAse arahA purisAdANIe Aigare jAva viharai, taM icchAmi NaM ammayAo ! tubbhehiMdI abbhaNunnAyA samANI pAsassa arahao purisAdANIyassa pAyavaMdiyA gmitte|' 'ahAsuhaM devANuppiyA ! mA paDibaMdhaM krehi|' 5 sUtra 15 : kAlI yaha samAcAra sunakara prasanna aura saMtuSTa huI tathA apane mAtA-pitA ke pAsa DI 12 jA hAtha jor3akara bolI-"he mAtA-pitA ! pArzvanAtha arihaMta, puruSAdAnIya, dharmatIrtha kI sthApanA 15 karane vAle (Adi) yahA~ Aye hue haiN| ApakI AjJA ho to maiM unake caraNoM meM vandanA karane jAnA Ta 5 cAhatI huuN|" mAtA-pitA ne uttara diyA-"devAnupriye ! tujhe jisameM sukha mile vahI kr| vilamba mata kr|" 5 15. Hearing about this, Kali was pleased and contented. She went to her S parents, joined her palms and said, "Father and mother! Arhat Parshvanath, ra the propagator of religion, Purushadaniya (etc.) is in town. If you give me a 15 permission I would love to go and pay my homage and salutations at his feet." The parents replied, "Beloved of gods! Do as you please without any s delay." sUtra 16 : tae NaM sA kAliyA dAriyA ammApiIhiM abbhaNunnAyA samANI haTTa jAva hiyayA da ra hAyA kayabalikammA kayakouya-maMgala-pAyacchittA suddhappavesAiM maMgallAiM vatthAI pavaraparihiyA , appamahagghAbharaNAlaMkiyasarIrA ceDiyA-cakkavAla-parikiNNA sAo gihAo paDiNikkhamai, Te 5 paDiNikkhamittA jeNeva bAhiriyA uvaTThANasAlA, jeNeva dhammie jANappavare teNeva uvAgacchai, DA uvAgacchittA dhammiyaM jANappavaraM duruuddhaa| ___sUtra 16 : mAtA-pitA kI AjJA mila jAne se kAlI kA mana prasanna ho gyaa| vaha snAnAdi nitya ra karmoM se nivRtta ho zreSTha va mAMgalika vastra dhAraNa kara, AbhUSaNa pahana, dAsiyoM ko sAtha le apane meM ra ghara se bAhara niklii| bAhara Dyor3hI meM pahu~cakara zreSTha yAna para savAra huii| = 16. Kali beamed with joy when she got permission from her parents. She S 2 bathed and dressed in her best and auspicious apparel and ornaments. She B took along her maid servants, came out in the courtyard of her house, and a boarded a splendid chariot. ra (354) JNATA DHARMA, KATHANGA SUTRA Sinnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #428 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ prajjjja dvitIya zrutaskaMdha dharmakathA sUtra 17 : tae NaM sA kAlI dAriyA dhammiyaM jANappavaraM durUDhA samANI evaM jahA dovaI jAva pajjuvAsai / tae NaM pAse arahA purisAdANIe kAlIe dAriyAe tIse ya mahaimahAliyAe parisA dhammaM kahe | sUtra 17 : vAhana para savAra ho kara vaha vahA~ pahu~cI jahA~ bhagavAna pArzvanAtha virAjamAna the| phira vaha draupadI ke samAna bhagavAna kI vandanA - upAsanA karane lgii| bhagavAna ne kAlI tathA upasthita janasamUha ko dharmopadeza diyaa| 17. She arrived at the spot where Arhat Parshvanath was sitting. She paid her homage and did worship as done by Draupadi (ch. 17). Bhagavan gave his discourse before Kali and the large audience. jjj ( 355 ) sUtra 18 : tae NaM sA kAlI dAriyA pAsassa arahao purisAdANIyassa aMtie dhammaM soccA Nisamma haTTha jAva hiyayA pAsaM arahaM purisAdANIyaM tikkhutto vaMdai namasai, vaMdittA narmasittA evaM vayAsI-'saddahAmi NaM bhaMte ! NiggaMthaM pAvayaNaM jAva se jaheyaM tubbhe vayaha, jaM NavaraM devANuppiyA ! ammApiyaro ApucchAmi, tae NaM ahaM devANuppiyANaM aMtie jAva pavvayAmi / ' 'ahAsuhaM devANuppie ? ' sUtra 18 : kAlI nAma kI usa kanyA ne arihaMta pArzvanAtha kA dharmopadeza sunakara usake marma ko samajhakara prasannacitta ho unheM tIna bAra yathAvidhi vandanA - namaskAra kiyA / phira vaha bolI- " bhante ! maiM nirgrantha vacana para zraddhA karatI huuN| Apane jo kahA hai vaha akSarazaH satya hai / he devAnupriya ! maiM apane mAtA-pitA se anumati le letI hU~ aura taba maiM Apake pAsa dIkSA grahaNa kruuNgii|" bhagavAna ne kahA- " - "devAnupriye ! jisameM tumheM sukha mile vahI kro| " 5 18. Kali was pleased and satisfied to hear and grasp the meaning of the discourse. She offered salutations to Arhat Parshvanath three times and said, "Bhante! I have faith on the word of the Nirgranth (the Omniscient ). What you have said is the absolute truth. Beloved of gods! I would get permission from my parents and come back to get initiated in your order." Bhagavan replied, "Beloved of gods! Do as you please." sUtra 19 : tae NaM sA kAlI dAriyA pAseNaM arahayA purisAdANIeNaM evaM vRttA samANI jAva hiyayA pAsaM arahaM vaMdai, namaMsai, vaMdittA namaMsittA tameva dhammiyaM jANappavaraM durUha, durUhittA pAsassa arahao purisAdANIyassa aMtiyAo aMbasAlavaNAo ceiyAo paDiNikkhamai, paDiNikkhamittA jeNeva AmalakappA nayarI teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA AmalakappaM NayariM majjhamajjheNaM jeNeva bAhiriyA uvaTTANasAlA teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA dhammiyaM jANapavaraM SECOND SECTION: DHARMA KATHA (355) For Private Personal Use Only pha Page #429 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ phaja ( 356 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra Thavei, ThavittA dhammiyAmo jANaNpavarAo paccoruhai, paccoruhittA jeNeva ammApiyaro teNeva ) uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA karayala jAva evaM vayAsI sUtra 19 : puruSAdAnIya arhat pArzvanAtha kI yaha bAta suna prasanna va saMtuSTa huI aura unheM vandanA karake apane zreSTha yAna para savAra ho AmrazAlavana caitya se bAhara niklii| AmalakalpA nagarI ke bIca se hotI huI apane ghara ke bAhara upasthAnazAlA meM pahu~cI aura yAna rukavAkara nIce ) utrii| apane mAtA-pitA ke pAsa jA donoM hAtha jor3akara bolI 19. She was pleased and satisfied to hear this. She offered salutations to Arhat Parshvanath, boarded her chariot, and came out of the Amrashalvan. She crossed the city and reached the courtyard of her house. When the chariot stopped, she got down and went to her parents. After due greetings ) she said-- sUtra 20 : ' evaM khalu ammayAo ! mae pAsassa arahao aMtie dhamme NisaMte, seviyaNaM ) dhamme icchie, paDicchie, abhiruie, tae NaM ahaM ammayAo ! saMsArabhaubbiggA, bhIyA jammaNa - maraNANaM icchAmi NaM tubbhehiM abbhaNunnAyA samANI pAsassa arahao aMtie muMDA bhavittA agArAo aNagAriyaM pavvaittae / ' 'ahAsuhaM devANuppiyA ! mA paDibaMdhaM kareha / ' sUtra 20 : " he mAtA-pitA ! maiMne arhat pArzvanAtha kA dharmopadeza sunA aura bAra-bAra usa dharma ko svIkAra karane kI icchA mere mana meM jAgI hai| vaha dharma mujhe rucA hai| ataH maiM saMsAra ke bhaya se udvigna ho gaI hU~ aura janma-maraNa se bhayabhIta bhI / maiM ApakI AjJA prApta kara arhat pArzvanAtha ke nikaTa muNDita hokara, gRha tyAgakara anagAra bananA cAhatI hU~, dIkSA lenA cAhatI hU~ / " mAtA-pitA ne svIkRti pradAna kI- "devAnupriye ! jisameM tumheM sukha mile, vaha nirvilamba karo | " 20. "Father and mother! I have listened to the discourse of Arhat Parshvanath, I like his religion and time and again I feel the urge to embrace that religious path. Thus, I have become disturbed by the sorrows of the Oworld and afraid of the cycles of rebirth. I seek your permission to remove my hair, renounce family life, and become an ascetic by getting initiated into his order. " The parents gave their consent, "Beloved of gods! Do as you please ) without any delay." sUtra 21 : tae NaM se kAle gAhAvaI vipulaM asaNaM pANaM khAimaM sAimaM uvakkhaDAve, uvakkhaDAvittA mitta-NAi-NiyaMga-sayaNa-saMbaMdhi-pariyaNaM AmaMte, AmaMtittA tato pacchA pahAe JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA ( 356 ) Pin For Private Personal Use Only Page #430 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ prajjjjjjja ( 357 ) ) jAva vipuleNaM pupphavattha-gaMdha-mallAlaMkAreNaM sakkArettA sammANettA tasseva mitta-NAi-Niyaga-sayaNasaMbaMdhi - pariyaNassa purao kAliyaM dAriyaM seyApIehiM kalasehiM NhAvei, hAvittA savvAlaMkAravibhUsiyaM karei, karittA purisasahassavAhiNIyaM sIyaM durUhei, durUhittA mitta-NA - Niyaga-sayaNa-saMbaMdhi-pariyaNeNaM saddhiM saMparivuDA savvaDDIe, jAva raveNaM AmalakappaM nayariM majjhamajjheNaM Niggacchai, NiggacchittA jeNeva aMbasAlavaNe ceie, teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA ) chattAIe titthagarAisae pAsai, pAsittA sIyaM Thavei, ThavittA kAliyaM dAriyaM sIyAo paccoruhei / tae NaM kAliM dAriyaM ammApiyaro purao kAuM jeNeva pAse arahA purisAdANIe teNeva ) uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA vaMdai, namaMsai, vaMdittA namasittA evaM vayAsI dvitIya zrutaskaMdha dharmakathA sUtra 21 : kAla gAthApati ne vipula AhAra sAmagrI taiyAra kara mitroM, parijanoM Adi ko nimaMtraNa diyaa| unake Ane para Avazyaka kAryoM se nivRtta ho vipula puSpa, vastra, gaMdhAdi se usane ) atithiyoM kA satkAra-sanmAna kiyaa| phira una sabhI ke sAmane sone-cA~dI ke kalazoM meM bhare pAnI se kAlI ko snAna karavAyA aura vastrAlaMkAroM se vibhUSita kiyaa| use puruSasahasravAhinI pAlakI para baiThAkara mitroM, svajanoM Adi ke sAtha apanI sampUrNa Rddhi sahita gAje-bAje se AmalakalpA nagarI ke bIca meM hote hue AmrazAlavana kI ora prasthAna kiyA / vahA~ pahu~cakara tIrthaMkara ke atizaya dekhe / pAlakI rukavAkara kAlI ko nIce utArA aura use Age kara usake mAtA-pitA puruSAdAnIya arha (pArzvanAtha ke nikaTa gye| unheM yathAvidhi vandanA - namaskAra kara ve bole 21. Citizen Kaal made arrangements for a great feast and invited all his family members, relatives, and friends. When they arrived he got ready after bathing (etc.) and greeted and honoured his guests by offering them flowers, dresses, perfumes, etc. In their presence he anointed Kali with water poured from gold and silver urns and got her properly dressed and adorned with Dornaments. He helped her into a Purisasahassa palanquin. Accompanied by Dall his guests, and with all due grandeur, and pomp and show, he moved through the city of Amalkalpa towards the Amrashalvan. When he reached there, he witnessed the divine signs associated with the Tirthankar. He then got Kali down from the palanquin and, keeping her in the lead, arrived near Arhat Parshvanath. After offering due obeisance, the parents submitted sUtra 22 : 'evaM khalu devANuppiyA ! kAlI dAriyA amhaM dhUyA iTThA kaMtA jAva kimaMga pAsaNayAe ? esa NaM devANuppiyA ! saMsAra bhauvviggA icchai devANuppiyANaM aMti muMDA bha 2NaM jAva pavvaittae, taM eyaM NaM devANuppiyANaM sissiNIbhikkhaM dalayAmo, paDicchaMtu NaM devANuppiyA ! 'sissiNIbhikkhaM / ' 'ahAsuhaM devANuppiyA ! mA paDibaMdha kareha / ' SECOND SECTION: DHARMA KATHA For Private Personal Use Only ( 357 ) Page #431 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ra ( 358 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra Da 15 sUtra 22 : "devAnupriya ! yaha kAlI nAma kI kanyA hamArI putrI hai| yaha hameM iSTa, priya Adi DA ra hai| yaha saMsAra-bhramaNa ke bhaya se udvigna hokara Apake pAsa dIkSA lenA cAhatI hai| ataH hama Apako DI 5 yaha ziSya-bhikSA dete haiN| kRpayA ise svIkAra kreN|" "devAnupriya ! jisameM sukha mile vaha nirvilamba kro|" 22. "Beloved of gods! This is our cherished, adored, (etc.) and beloved $ daughter Kali. She is disturbed by the fear of the cycles of rebirth and desires to get initiated into your order. Kindly accept her as a disciple- 9 donation from us." "Beloved of gods! Do as you please without any delay." sUtra 23 : tae NaM sA kAlI kumArI pAsaM arahaM vaMdai, namasai, vaMdittA namaMsittA hI 15 uttarapuratthimaM disibhAyaM avakkAmai, avakkamittA sayameva AbharaNamallAlaMkAraM omuyai, omuittA TA ra sayameva loyaM karei, karittA jeNeva pAse arahA purisAdANIe teNeva uvAgacchai, uvAgacchittA / 15 pAsaM arahaM tikkhutto vaMdai, namasai, vaMdittA namaMsittA evaM vayAsI-Alitte NaM bhaMte ! loe, evaM da ra jahA devANaMdA, jAva sayameva pvvaaveuN| 15 sUtra 23 : kAlIkumArI ne arhat pArzva ko vandanA kI aura uttara-pUrva dizA meM jAkara apane Ta ra AbhUSaNa Adi utAre aura svayaM hI keza-loca kiyaa| phira vaha arhat pArzva ke pAsa lauTI aura DA tIna bAra vandana karake bolI-"bhante ! yaha loka dhadhaka rahA hai . . . . (bhagavatIsUtra meM varNita Tra devAnandA ke kathana ke smaan)| ataH merA anurodha hai ki Apa svayaM mujhe dIkSA pradAna kreN|" ra 23. Kali, then, formally offered salutations to Arhat Parshvanath. She Sl went in the northeastern direction and took off her ornaments, (etc.) and 5 pulled out her hair herself. After this, she returned to Arhat Parshvanath and after offering three salutations said, "Bhante! This world is burning fiercely in the fire of aging and death. . . . . . . . . (detailed description of the initiation is same as that of Devananda in Bhagavati Sutra) So I beg you to initiate me into your order." sUtra 24 : tae NaM pAse arahA purisAdANIe kAliM sayameva pupphacUlAe ajjAe dI IP sissiNiyattAe dlyti| ra tae NaM sA puSphacUlA ajjA kAliM kumAri sayameva pavvAvei, jAva uvasaMpajjittA NaM vihri| DA tae NaM sA kAlI ajjA jAyA IriyAsamiyA jAva guttbNbhyaarinnii| tae NaM sA kAlI ajjATa ra pupphacUlA ajjAe aMtie sAmAiyamAiyAI ekkArasa aMgAiM ahijjai, bahUNi cauttha jAvaDI ra vihri| 15 (358) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA 2 Sinnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn) Page #432 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ bhaNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNya ( 359 ) DA mA dvitIya zrutaskaMdha : dharmakathA 15 sUtra 24 : arhat pArzvanAtha ne svayaM kAlIkumArI ko AryA puSpacUlA ko ziSyA ke rUpa meM DA ra pradAna kiyaa| 5 AryA puSpacUlA ne kAlI ko dIkSita kiyA aura vaha dIkSA grahaNa kara zramaNa jIvana bitAne DA ra lgii| kAlIkumArI IryAsamiti Adi zramaNa guNoM se yukta brahmacAriNI AryA bana gii| AryA DI ra puSpacUlA se usane sAmAyika sahita gyAraha aMgoM kA adhyayana kiyA tathA upavAsa Adi aneka TA prakAra ke tapa karatI jIvana bitAne lgii| 12 24. Arhat Parshvanath gave Kali Kumari as a disciple to Arya 2 Pushpachula. 15 Kali got formally initiated into the order by Arya Pushpachula and 5 commenced the ascetic life. She started following the Shraman conduct ? including Irya Samiti (discipline of movement) and became a celibate Arya. B With passage of time she acquired the knowledge of the eleven canons and 15 led a disciplined ascetic life doing a variety of penance. ra sUtra 25 : tae NaM sA kAlI ajjA annayA kayAiM sarIravAusiyA jAyA yAvi hotthA, Te abhikkhaNaM abhikkhaNaM hatthe dhovai, pAe dhovai, sIsaM dhovai, muhaM dhovai, thaNaMtarAiM dhovai, ra kakkhaMtarANi dhovai, gujhaMtarAiM dhovai, jattha vi ya NaM ThANaM vA sejjaM vA NisIhiyaM vA ceei, TI taM puvAmeva abbhukkhettA pacchA Asayai vA sayai vaa| 2 sUtra 25 : kAlAntara meM AryA kAlI zarIrAsakta ho gaI aura bAra-bAra hAtha, paira, sira, mukha, TI 5 vakSa, kA~kha aura guhya-sthAna dhone lgii| apane kAyotsarga, sone tathA svAdhyAya karane ke sthAnoM ke 5 upayoga se pahale vahA~ jala chir3akane lgii| R 25. Later Kali became more indulgent toward the beauty and adornment & 5 of her body. She would wash her limbs, head, face, breasts, armpits and l 5 genitals many times. Before standing, sleeping, meditating or studying she SI would sprinkle water over the ground she used for these activities. 15 sUtra 26 : tae NaM sA puSphacUlA ajjA kAliM ajjaM evaM vayAsI-'no khalu kappai DA ra devANuppie ! samaNINaM NiggaMthINaM sarIrabAusiyANaM hottae, tumaM ca NaM devANuppie, dhI 5 sarIrabAusiyA jAyA abhikkhaNaM abhikkhaNaM hatthe dhovasi jAva AsayAhi vA sayAhi vA, ta DA re tumaM devANuppie ! eyassa ThANassa Aloehi jAva pAyacchittaM pddivjjaahi|' 15 sUtra 26 : taba AryA puSpacUlA ne usase kahA-"devAnupriye ! zramaNI-nirgranthiyoM ko zarIrAsakta DA 15 honA nahIM klptaa| para tuma vaisI ho gaI ho aura bAra-bAra zarIra ko dhotI ho aura dharatI para jala SI ra chir3akatI ho| ataH tuma isa pApasthAna kI AlocanA karo aura prAyazcitta aMgIkAra kro|" 15 SECOND SECTION : DHARMA KATHA ( 359 ) sA Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #433 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ prajj ( 360 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra 26. Arya Pushpachula warned her, "Beloved of gods! we are Nirgranth Shramanis (Jain female ascetics) and we are not allowed to indulge in so much care of the body. But you are washing your limbs (etc.) again and again and sprinkling water over the ground. You have become indisciplined, and so you should condemn this state of disgraceful conduct and do the prescribed atonement." sUtra 27 : tae NaM sA kAlI ajjA pupphacUlAe eyamaTTaM no ADhAi jAva tusiNIyA saMciTThA / sUtra 27 : AryA kAlI ne guruNI kI yaha bAta svIkAra nahIM kI aura mauna hI rahI / 27. Arya Kali did not accept these instructions of her teacher and remained silent. sUtra 28 : tae NaM tAo pupphacUlAo ajjAo kAliM ajjaM abhikkhaNaM abhikkhaNaM hIleMti, NiMdaMti, khiMsaMti, garihaMti, avamaNNaMti, abhikkhaNaM abhikkhaNaM eyamahaM nivAreMti / sUtra 28 : isa para AryA puSpacUlA sahita anya AryAe~ usakI avahelanA karane lagIM, nindA karane lagIM, avajJA karane lagIM, garhA karane lagIM, cir3hAne lagIM aura bAra-bAra usake isa niSiddha / kArya meM bAdhA dene lagIM / 28. As a result of this, Arya Pushpachula and the other Sadhvis of the group started neglecting, criticizing, disregarding and disdaining her. They also tried to restrain her from indulging in prohibited activities. sUtra 29 : tae NaM tIse kAlIe ajjAe samaNIhiM NiggaMthIhiM abhikkhaNaM abhikkhaNaM / hIlijjamANIe jAva nivArijjamANIe imeyArUve ajjhitthie jAva samupajjitthA - ' jayA NaM ahaM agAravAsamajjhe vasitthA, tayA NaM ahaM sayaMvasA, jappabhiI ca NaM ahaM muMDA bhavitA agArAo aNagAriyaM pavvaiyA, tappabhidaM ca NaM ahaM paravasA jAyA, taM seyaM khalu mama kallaM pAuppabhAyAe / rayaNIe jAva jalate pADikkiyaM uvassayaM uvasaMpajjittANaM viharittae' tti kaTTu evaM saMpehei, saMpehittA kallaM jAva jalate pADiekkaM uvassayaM giNhai, tattha NaM aNivAriyA aNohaTTiyA ' sacchaMdamaI abhikkhaNaM abhikkhaNaM hatthe dhovai, jAva Asayai vA sayai vA / sUtra 29 isa vyavahAra se AryA kAlI ke mana meM vicAra uThA - "jaba maiM gRhastha thI taba svAdhIna thii| jaba se maiMne dIkSA aMgIkAra kI hai taba se maiM parAdhIna ho gaI hU~ / ataH kala sUryodaya hone para alaga upAzraya (sthAna) grahaNa karake rahanA hI mere lie acchA hogA / " dUsare dina / prAtaHkAla usane apane nizcaya ke anusAra pRthak upAzraya meM rahanA Arambha kara diyaa| vahA~ koI ' rokane-Tokane vAlA nahIM rahA isalie vaha svacchaMda ho gaI aura aMgoM ko dhone Adi manamAne kArya jaba-taba karane lgii| (360) Ha JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA For Private Personal Use Only Page #434 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ dvitIya zrutaskaMdha : dharmakathA ( 361 ) 29. This treatment by other Sadhvis forced Kali to think, "When I was a house-holder I had my freedom. Since I got initiated I have lost my freedom. So it would be good for me to leave this group and shift to another abode tomorrow." She resolved to do accordingly and the first thing she did in the morning was to shift to another suitable abode. Living independently, she was free of any curbs and restraints. She became unrestrained in her excessive indulgence in the care of her body. sUtra 30 : tae NaM sA kAlI ajjA pAsatthA pAsatthavihArI, osaNNA osaNNavihArI, kusIlA kusIlavihArI, ahAchaMdA, ahAchaMdavihArI, saMsattA saMsattavihArI, bahUNi vAsANi sAmannapariyAgaM pAuNai, pAuNittA addhamAsiyAe saMlehaNAe attANaM jhUsei, jhUsittA tIsaM bhattAi aNasaNAe cheei, chedittA tassa ThANassa aNAloiya appaDikkaMtA kAlamAse kAlaM kiccA camaracaMcAe rAyahANIe kAlavaDiMsae bhavaNe uvavAyasabhAe devasayaNijjaMsi devadUtariyA aMgularasa asaMkhejjAe bhAgamettAe ogAhaNAe kAlIdevittAe uvavannA / sUtra 30 : dhIre-dhIre AryA kAlI mana se zarIra ke nikaTa rahane ke kAraNa pArzvastha-vihAriNI (saMyama se dUra ) ho gaI; niyama- pAlana meM zithila hone ke kAraNa avasanna- vihAriNI ho gaI; avaguNoM meM lipta hone ke kAraNa kuzIla -vihAriNI ho gaI; manamAnA vyavahAra karane ke kAraNa yathA-chaMda - vihAriNI ho gaI aura gRhasthAdi se samparka- saMsarga karane ke kAraNa saMsakta-vihAriNI ho gii| isa prakAra aneka varSoM taka zramaNa jIvana kA pAlana kara eka pakSa kI saMlekhanA dvArA zarIra kSINa kara AlocanA aura pratikramaNa kie binA zarIra tyAgakara camaracaMcA nAmaka rAjadhAnI meM kAlAvataMsaka vimAna kI upapAta sabhA ( devoM ke utpanna hone kA sthAna) meM devadUSya vastra se DhakI devazayyA para eka aMgula ke asaMkhyAtaveM bhAga kI avagAhanA ( sthAna grahaNa karanA) dvArA kAlI devI ke rUpa meM utpanna huii| 30. As she was inclined more towards her body she lost her discipline. As she stopped caring for the codes of conduct she also became lax in her ascetic conduct. Due to her indulgence in base activities she lost her grace. Due to her brazen behaviour she became a wayward woman. Her fondness for mundane physical pleasures made her overindulgent. In this manner she lived for a long time as an ascetic. In the end she observed the ultimate vow of fifteen days duration time and died without reviewing and atoning for her misconduct. She reincarnated as goddess Kali, occupying a mini-micro space equivalent to an infinitesimal part of the width of a finger on a divine cot covered with a divine cloth, in the Upapata Sabha (the hall where gods are born) of the vehicle named Kalavatansaka in the capital city named Chamarchancha. SECOND SECTION: DHARMA KATHA For Private Personal Use Only (361) Page #435 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ hTSHyHyHyHyHyHyHyHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHyt Wan NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNya (362 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DI sUtra 31 : tae NaM sA kAlI devI ahuNovavannA samANI paMcavihAe pajjattIe jahA sUriyAbho dI 2 jAva bhaasaamnnpjjttiie| 15 sUtra 31 : utpanna hone ke pazcAt vaha kSaNamAtra meM sUryAbha deva ke samAna bhASA, mana Adi pA~ca Da ra paryAptiyoM se yukta ho gii| (paryApti = kisI kArya karane kI sampUrNa kSamatA kA honaa|) 15 31. Within a second after her birth she fully acquired the five capacities of cl 2 speech, thought, etc. just like the Suryaabh goddess. 5 sUtra 32 : tae NaM sA kAlI devI cauNhaM sAmANiyasAhassINaM jAva aNNesiM ca bahUNaM ra kAlavaDeMsagabhavaNavAsINaM asurakumArANaM devANa ya devINa ya AhevaccaM jAva vihri| evaM khalu DA 5 goyamA ! kAlIe devIe sA divyA deviDDI divvA devajjuI divve devANubhAve laddhe patte dI 15 abhismnnnnaage| 15 sUtra 32 : tatpazcAt vaha kAlI devI cAra hajAra sAmAnika devoM Adi (sUtra 7) para Adhipatya 15 karatI samaya bitAne lgii| he gautama ! isa prakAra kAlI devI ne vaha divya devaRddhi, divya devadhuti ra aura divya devAnubhava prApta kiye haiM aura upabhoga yogya banAye haiN| 15 32. After this that goddess commenced her divine life ruling over the four 2 thousand vehicle owning gods (etc. as in para 7). Gautam! This is how R goddess Kali acquired her divine capacities, divine aura, and divine 5 experience and made them useful to her. ra sUtra 33 : kAlIe NaM bhaMte ! devIe kevaiyaM kAlaM ThiI paNNattA ? 15 goyamA ! aDvAijjAiM paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| 5 kAlI NaM bhaMte ! devI tAo devalogAo aNaMtaraM uvavaTTittA kahiM gacchihii ? kahiM dI ra uvavajjihii ? 15 goyamA ! mahAvidehe vAse sijjhihii, jAva aMtaM kaahii| ra sUtra 33 : gautama svAmI-"bhante ! kAlI devI kI kitane kAla kI sthiti (Ayu) kahI gaI 5 hai?" ra bhagavAna-"gautama ! aDhAI palyopama kii|" "bhante ! kAlI devI usa devaloka ke bAda cyavana karake kahA~ utpanna hogii|" 15 "gautama ! mahAvideha meM utpanna hokara siddhi prApta karegI, duHkhoM kA anta kregii|" 33. Gautam Swami, "Bhante! What is said to be the life-span of goddess 2 (Kali?" 12 (362) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Wan nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #436 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - - - ra dvitIya zrutaskaMdha : dharmakathA 5 Bhagavan, "Gautam! It is two and a half Palyopam." 2 "Bhante! Where will goddess Kali reincarnate on descending from hers divine abode?" "Gautam! She will reincarnate in the Mahavideh area and achieved 5 liberation ending her sorrows." ra sUtra 34 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! samaNeNaM jAva saMpatteNaM paDhamavaggassa paDhamajjhayaNassa ayamaDhe TA ra paNNatte tti bemi // 148 // ra sUtra 34 : he jambU ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne prathama varga ke prathama adhyayana kA yaha artha kahA dI 15 hai| jaisA maiMne sunA hai vaisA hI tumase kahA hai| ra 34. Jambu! This is the meaning of the first chapter of the first section as ] 5 told by Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir. So I have heard and so I confirm. || paDhamaM ajjhayaNaM samattaM // // prathama adhyayana smaapt|| || END OF CHAPTER ONE || bIiyaM ajjhayaNaM : rAI dvitIya adhyayana : rAjI SECOND CHAPTER : RAJI sUtra 35 : jai NaM bhaMte ! samaNeNaM jAva saMpatteNaM dhammakahANaM paDhamamsa vaggassa ra paDhamajjhayaNassa ayamaDhe paNNatte biiyassa NaM bhaMte ! ajjhayaNassa samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM TA 15 jAva saMpatteNaM ke aDhe paNNatte ? ra sUtra 35 : jambU svAmI ne prazna kiyA-"bhante ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne dUsare adhyayana kATa 15 kyA artha kahA hai ?" ra 35. Jambu Swami asked, "Bhante! What is the meaning of the second 2 15 chapter as explained by Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir?" ra sUtra 36 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM rAyagihe Nagare, guNasIlae ceie, DA ( sAmI samosaDhe, parisA NiggayA jAva pjjuvaasi| IC SECOND SECTION : DHARMA KATHA (363) TA Fennnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #437 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ UUUUUNNNNNNNNNNN ( 364 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra | 15 sUtra 36 : he jambU ! kAla ke usa bhAga meM rAjagRha nagara meM guNazIla nAmaka udyAna meM zramaNa DA ra bhagavAna mahAvIra pdhaare| pariSad nikalI tathA unakI upAsanA meM lIna ho gii| 15 36. Jambu! During that period of time Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir 15 arrived in Rajagriha and stayed in the Gunashil Chaitya. A delegation of 12 citizens came and commenced his worship. 15 sUtra 37 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM rAI devI camaracaMcAe rAyahANIe evaM jahA kAlI DA 2 taheva AgayA, NaTTavihiM uvadaMsettA pddigyaa| 'bhaMte tti' bhagavaM goyame samaNaM bhagavaM mahAvIraM vaMdaiTa 5 NamaMsai, vaMdittA NamaMsittA puvvbhvpucchaa| ra sUtra 37 : kAla ke usa bhAga meM rAjI nAmaka devI camaracaMcA rAjadhAnI se kAlI devI ke samAna Ta 5 hI bhagavAna kI sevA meM AI aura nATyAdi kA pradarzana kara lauTa gii| gautama svAmI ne bhagavAna Da ra mahAvIra se usake pUrva-bhava ke viSaya meM prazna kiyaa| 5 37. During that period of time, as did goddess Kali another goddess S 5 named Raji came from the capital city Chamarchancha, performed dances, ] etc. and returned. Gautam Swami asked Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir about a P her earlier births. 15 sUtra 38 : evaM khalu goyamA ! teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM AmalakappA NayarI, aMbasAlavaNe , ra ceie, jiyasattU rAyA, rAI gAhAvaI, rAIsirI bhAriyA, rAI dAriyA, pAsassa samosaraNaM, rAI da dAriyA jaheva kAlI taheva NikkhaMtA taheva sarIrabAusiyA, taM ceva savvaM jAva aMtaM kaahii| 15 sUtra 38 : bhagavAna mahAvIra ne vistAra se usakA varNana kiyA-"he gautama ! kAla ke usa bhAga Da 15 meM AmalakalpA nagarI ke bAhara AmrazAlavana thaa| vahA~ kA rAjA jitazatru thaa| vahA~ rAjI nAma kA hI ra eka gAthApati thaa| jisakI patnI kA nAma rAjazrI aura putrI kA nAma rAjI thaa| eka bAra arhat da 5 pArzvanAtha vahA~ padhAre aura rAjI unheM vandana karane gii| phira usane dIkSA le lI, para kucha samaya Da ra vAda zarIra kI zobhA meM Asakta ho gii| antataH mRtyu prApta kara vaha devI banI aura bhaviSya meM 2 ra mahAvideha meM janma le siddhi prApta kregii| (vistRta vivaraNa kAlI devI ke samAna) ? 38. Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir narrated her story in details--"Gautam! During that period of time there was a garden named Amrashalvan outside 15 the city of Amalkalpa. The king of this city was Jitshatru. In the city lived a S citizen named Raji. The name of his wife was Rajshri and that of his daughter was Raji. Once Arhat Parshvanath arrived in the town and Raji went to pay him homage. Later she got initiated. After some time she got excessively concerned about her body. In the end she died and reincarnated 7 (364) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA I FinnAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAMy UUUUUU Page #438 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD) 2 dvitIya zrutaskaMdha : dharmakathA ( 365 ) TA 15 as a goddess. In future she will reincarnate in the Mahavideh area and 9 ? achieve liberation. (Details same as goddess Kali). sUtra 39 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! viiyajjhayaNassa nikkhevo| sUtra 39 : jambU ! dvitIya adhyayana kA yaha nikSepa samajhanA caahie| 39. Jambu! This is the end of chapter two. // biiyaM ajjhayaNaM smttN|| // dvitIya adhyayana smaapt|| II END OF CHAPTER TWO 11 taiyaM ajjhayaNaM : rayaNI tRtIya adhyayana : rajanI THIRD CHAPTER : RAJNI sUtra 40 : jai NaM bhaMte ! taiyassa ukkhevao samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM dhammakahANaM Da paDhamassa vaggassa biiyajjhayaNassa ayamaDhe paNNatte, taiyassa NaM bhaMte ! ajjhayaNassa samaNeNaM hI ra bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM ke aTe paNNatte ? ra sUtra 40 : jambU svAmI ne pUchA-"bhante ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne tIsare adhyayana kA kyA ra artha kahA hai?" 15 40. Jambu Swami asked, "Bhante! What is the meaning of the third S } chapter as explained by Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir?" 15 sUtra 41 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM rAyagihe Nayare, guNasIlae ceie, evaM 6 rajaheva rAI taheva rayaNI vi| NavaraM-AmalakappA NayarI, rayaNI gAhAvaI, rayaNasirI bhAriyA, Te harayaNI dAriyA, sesaM taheva jAva aMte kaahii| ra sUtra 41 : sudharmA svAmI ne uttara diyA-"jambU ! usa kAla aura usa samaya meM rAjagRha ra nAmaka eka nagara thA ?" Adi samasta vRttAnta rAjI devI athavA kAlI devI ke samAna 15SECOND SECTION : DHARMA KATHA (365) C Page #439 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - 2 ( 366 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 15 hI hai-antara yaha hai ki gAthApati kA nAma rajanI, gAthApatnI kA nAma rajanIzrI aura putrI kA nAma dA ra rajanI thaa| 15 41. Jambu! During that period of time Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir TA > arrived in Rajagriha and stayed in the Gunashil Chaitya. ... The story goes 2 exactly as in case of goddess Kali, the only difference being that the names of SI ra the citizen, his wife and daughter were Rajni, Rajnishri, and Rajni S respectively. // taiyaM ajjhayaNaM smttN|| // tRtIya adhyayana smaapt| || END OF CHAPTER THREE || - cautthaM ajjhayaNaM : vijjU caturtha adhyayana : vidyut FOURTH CHAPTER : VIDYUT NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNTa Currrrrrrr 5 sUtra 42 : evaM vijjU vi| AmalakappA nyrii| vijjU gAhAvaI, vijjUsirI bhAriyA, vijjU dI ra dAriyA, sesaM thev| 15 sUtra 42 : vidyatazrI kA samasta vRttAnta kAlI devI ke samAna hai| AmalakalpA ngrii| Ta ra nAmAntara-gAthApati kA nAma vidyut, gAthApatnI kA nAma vidyutazrI aura putrI kA nAma vidyut| 5 42. The story goes exactly as in case of goddess Kali, the only difference 15 being that the names of the citizen, his wife and daughter were Vidyut, TA 115 Vidyutshri, and Vidyut respectively. // cautthaM ajjhayaNaM smttN|| // caturtha adhyayana smaapt| 11 END OF CHAPTER FOUR IT 15 (366) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA AAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #440 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ dvitIya zrutaskaMdha : dharmakathA paMcamaM ajjhayaNaM : mehA paMcama adhyayana : meghA FIFTH CHAPTER : MEGHA sUtra 43 : evaM mehA vi / AmalakappAe nayarIe mehe gAhAvaI, mehasirI bhAriyA, mehA dAriyA, sesaM tava / sUtra 43 : isakA samasta vRttAnta kAlI devI ke samAna / nAmAntara - gAthApati kA nAma megha, gAthApatnI kA nAma meghazrI putrI kA nAma meghA / " 43. The story goes exactly as in case of goddess Kali, the only difference being that the names of the citizen, his wife and daughter were Megh, Meghshri, and Megha respectively. // paMcamaM ajjhayaNaM samattaM // // paMcama adhyayana samApta // || END OF CHAPTER FIVE || // paDhamaM vaggo samatto // || END OF FIRST SECTION || SECOND SECTION: DHARMA KATHA ( 367 ) For Private Personal Use Only (367) gi Page #441 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ | bIo vaggo-dvitIya varga / SECOND SECTION paDhama ajjhayaNaM : suMbhA prathama adhyayana : zubhA FIRST CHAPTER : SHUMBHA __sUtra 44 : jai NaM bhaMte ! samaNeNaM jAva saMpatteNaM-jAva doccassa vaggassa ukkhevo| __ sUtra 44 : jambU svAmI "bhante ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne jaba prathama varga kA uparokta arthaDa ra batAyA hai to dvitIya varga kA kyA artha batAyA hai|" K 44. Jambu Swami, "Bhante! When this is the meaning of the first section 15 what is that of the second section as told by Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir." S ra sUtra 45 . : evaM khalu jambU ! samaNeNaM jAva saMpatteNaM doccassa vaggassa paMca ajjhayaNA Ta 15 paNNattA, taM jahA-(1) suMbhA, (2) nisuMbhA, (3) raMbhA, (4) niraMbhA, (5) mdnnaa| ra sUtra 45 : sudharmA svAmI-"jambU ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne dUsare varga ke pA~ca adhyayana 8 15 batAye hai-(1) zuMbhA, (2) nizuMbhA, (3) raMbhA, (4) niraMbhA, (5) mdnaa|" ra 45. Jambu! According to Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir there are five Ta 5 chapters in the second section-1. Shumbha, 2. Nishumbha, 3. Rambha, 4.C 15 Nirambha, and 5. Madana. ra sUtra 46 : jai NaM bhaMte ! samaNeNaM jAva saMpatteNaM dhammakahANaM doccassa vaggassa paMca Ta 15 ajjhayaNA paNNattA, doccassa NaM bhaMte ! vaggassa paDhamajjhayaNassa ke aTe paNNatte ? ra sUtra 46 : "bhante ! yadi zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne dvitIya varga ke pA~ca adhyayana batAye haiM to dI 15 usake prathama adhyayana kA kyA artha kahA hai ?" ra 46. Bhante! When Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir has said that second TA 5 section has five chapters, what has he explained about the first chapter? ra sUtra 47 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM rAyagihe nayare, guNasIlae ceie, TI 5 sAmI samosaDhe, parisA niggayA jAva pjjuvaasi| ra sUtra 47 : jambU ! kAla ke usa bhAga meM rAjagRha nagara ke guNazIla caitya meM zramaNa bhagavAna 15 mahAvIra pdhaare| pariSad nikalI tathA upAsanA karane lgii| Ta 5 (368) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Annnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #442 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ HUDAOURAULA ra dvitIya zrutaskaMdha : dharmakathA ( 369 ) 2 5 47. Jambu! During that period of time Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir Sil > arrived in Rajagriha and stayed in the Gunashil Chaitya. A delegation of S citizens came and commenced his worship. 5 sUtra 48 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM suMbhA devI balicaMcAe rAyahANIe suMbhavaDeMsae bhavaNe DA ra suMbhaMsi sIhAsaNaMsi vihri| kAlIgamaeNaM jAva naTTavihiM uvadaMsettA pddigyaa| sUtra 48 : kAla ke usa bhAga meM zuMbhA nAmaka devI balicaMcA nAma kI rAjadhAnI meM zubhAvataMsaka Da ra bhavana meM zuMbha nAmaka siMhAsana para AsIna thii| zeSa varNana kAlI devI ke smaan| vaha bhagavAna ke ra nikaTa nRtyAdi kA pradarzana kara lauTa gii| 48. During that period of time the goddess named Shumbha was sitting on a throne named Shumbh in the Viman named Shumbhavatansak in the capital city named Balichancha. All other details are the same as in the case of goddess Kali. Goddess Shumbha appeared before Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir, performed dances, etc. and returned. sUtra 49 : puvvbhvpucchaa| sAvatthI nayarI, koTThae ceie, jiyasattU rAyA, suMbhe gAhAvaI, ra suMbhasirI bhAriyA, suMbhA dAriyA, sesaM jahA kaaliie| NavaraM-adbhuTThAiM paliovamAiM tthiii| evaM khalu nikkhevao ajjhynnss| sUtra 49 : gautama svAmI ke usake pUrva-bhava ke viSaya meM prazna karane para bhagavAna ne batAyAra zrAvastI nAma kI nagarI meM koSThaka nAmaka caitya thaa| vahA~ jitazatru nAmaka rAjA thaa| zuMbha nAmaka gAthApati vahA~ rahatA thaa| usakI patnI kA nAma zubhazrI thA tathA kanyA kA nAma shubhaa| zeSa samasta se vRttAnta kAlI devI ke samAna hai| vizeSa yaha hai ki zuMbhA devI kI Ayu sAr3he tIna palyopama kI hai| jambU ! prathama adhyayana kA yahI artha hai| 49. When Gautam Swami enquired about her earlier incarnation >> Bhagavan said, "There was a Chaitya named Koshthak in the Shravasti city. 12 The ruler of that city was king Jitshatru. A citizen named Shumbh lived B there. The name of his wife was Shumbhshri and that of his daughter was ha. The rest of the details are exactly as those of goddess Kali, the only 15 difference being that the life-span of goddess Shumbha is three Palyopam. Jambu! This is the meaning of the first chapter. // paDhamaM ajjhayaNaM smttN|| // prathama adhyayana smaapt|| || END OF CHAPTER ONE || ''''''t''ttttttrvt " ''t' 5 SECOND SECTION : DHARMA KATHA (369) Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnni Page #443 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ STANNATTUN ra ( 370) A maNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNya jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA dvitIya se paMcama adhyayana CHAPTERS 2-5 sUtra 50 : evaM sesA vi cattAri ajjhynnaa| saavtthiie| NavaraM-mAyA pitA srisnaamyaa| 5 sUtra 50 : zeSa cAroM adhyayana prathamAnusAra hI haiN| nagarI kA nAma pratyeka meM zrAvastI hai tathA dA ra mAtA-pitA ke nAma samarUpa haiM 1. nizuMbhA-nizuMbha, nizuMbhazrI; 2. raMbhA-raMbha, raMbhazrI; 3. niraMbhA-dI 5 niraMbha, nirNbhshrii| aura 4. madanA-madana, mdnshrii| ra 50. These four chapters are same as the first one. The name of the city | 5 was Shravasti in each case. The names of the parents also follow the same rule : 2. Nishumbha-Nishumbh and Nishumbhshri, 3. Rambha-Rambh and Rambhshri, 4. Nirambha--Nirambh and Nirambhshri, and 5. MadanaMadan and Madanashri. // bIo vaggo samatto // // dvitIya varga samApta // || END OF SECOND SECTION IT jama 9 15. (370) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Page #444 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ | taio vaggo-tRtIya varga | THIRD SECTION paDhama ajjhayaNaM : ilA prathama adhyayana : ilA FIRST CHAPTER : ILA sUtra 51 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM jAva saMpatteNaM taiassa vaggassa dhI 5 cauppaNNaM ajjhayaNA paNNattA, taM jahA-paDhame ajjhayaNe jAva cauppaNNaime ajjhynne| ra sUtra 51 : tRtIya varga ke sambandha meM jambU svAmI ke prazna ke uttara meM sudharmA svAmI ne kahA15 "he jambU ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne tIsare varga ke caupana adhyayana batAye haiN|" 12. 51. Answering the question of Jambu Swami regarding the third section 3 5 Sudharma Swami said, "Jambu! According to Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir 15 there are fifty four chapters in the third section." ra sUtra 52 : jai NaM bhaMte ! samaNeNaM jAva saMpatteNaM dhammakahANaM taiyassa vaggassa cauppaNNaM Ta 12 ajjhayaNA paNNattA, paDhamassa NaM bhaMte ! ajjhayaNassa samaNeNaM jAva saMpatteNaM ke aTe paNNatte? DA ra sUtra 52 : "bhante ! bhagavAna ne dharmakathA ke tRtIya varga ke caupana adhyayana kahe haiM to prathama dA ra adhyayana kA kyA artha kahA hai ?" 5 52. Bhante! what is the meaning of the first chapter therein? 2 sUtra 53 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM rAyagihe Nayare, guNasIlae ceie, TA 15 sAmI samosaDhe, parisA NiggayA jAva pjjuvaasi|| ra teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM ilA devI dhAraNIe rAyahANIe ilAvataMsae bhavaNe ilaMsi dA 5 sIhAsaNaMsi, evaM kAlIgamaeNaM jAva naTTavihiM uvadaMsettA pddigyaa| 5 sUtra 53 : he jambU ! rAjagRha nagara ke guNazIla caitya meM bhagavAna mahAvIra virAjamAna the| 12 kAla ke usa bhAga meM ilA devI dharaNI nAmaka rAjadhAnI meM ilAvataMsaka bhavana meM ilA nAma ke Ta 15 siMhAsana para AsIna thii| zeSa varNana kAlI devI ke smaan| 2 53. Jambu! Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir was sitting in the Gunashil ] Chaitya in Rajagriha. B SECOND SECTION : DHARMA KATHA (371) TA Page #445 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ (372) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA During that period of time the goddess named Ila was sitting on a throne B named Ila in the Viman named Ilavatansak in the capital city named a 5 Dharani. All other details being same as in case of Goddess Kali. ra sUtra 54 : puvvbhvpucchaa| vArANasIe NayarIe kAmamahAvaNe ceie, ile gAhAvaI, ilasirI TA 15 bhAriyA, ilA dAriyA, sesaM jahA kaaliie| NavaraM-dharaNassa aggamahisittAe uvavAo, sAtiregaMDa ra addhapaliovamaM tthiii| sesaM thev| 15 sUtra 54 : usake pUrva-bhava ke viSaya meM bhagavAna ne batAyA-vArANasI nagarI ke bAhara Da ra kAmamahAvana nAmaka caitya thaa| vArANasI meM ilA gAthApati rahatA thaa| usakI patnI ilAzrI thI aura Ta 15putrI ilaa| zeSa vRttAnta kAlI devI ke smaan| vizeSa yaha ki ilA dharaNendra kI agramahiSI hai aura Da 12 usakI Ayu arddha palyopama se kucha adhik| 15 54. About her earlier incarnation Bhagavan said, "There was a Chaitya named Kamamahavan outside Varanasi city. A citizen named II lived there. 12 The name of his wife was Ilshri and that of his daughter was Ila. The rest of 2 Kthe details are exactly as those of Goddess Kali, the only difference being a 15 that Ila is the principal-queen of Dharanendra, and her life-span is a little 5 more than half Palyopam. sUtra 55 : evaM khalu . . . . nikkhevao pddhmjjhynnss| ra sUtra 55 : prathama adhyayana kA bhagavAna ne yahI artha batAyA hai| 55. Jambu! This is the meaning of the first chapter. // paDhama ajjhayaNaM samattaM // // prathama adhyayana samApta // || END OF CHAPTER ONE || / (372) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA I innnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #446 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ P dvitIya zrutaskaMdha :dharmakathA ( 373 ) dA pANNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNa 2-6 ajjhayaNANi 2-6 adhyayana CHAPTERS 2-6 i sUtra 56 : evaM kamA saterA, soyAmaNI, iMdA, ghaNA, vijjuyA vi; savvAo eyAo 5 dharaNassa aggmhisiio| 15 sUtra 56 : isI krama se saterA, saudAminI, indrA, ghanA aura vidyutA ke pA~ca adhyayana haiN| ye Da sabhI dharaNendra kI agramahiSiyA~ haiN| K 56. In this order the next five chapters are about the goddesses Satera, 15 Saudamini, Indra, Ghana, and Vidyuta. They all are the principal queens of 5Dharanendra. // 2-6 ajjhayaNANi samattaM // // 2-6 adhyayana samApta // || END OF CHAPTER 2-6 11 7-12 ajjhayaNANi 7-12 adhyayana CHAPTERS 7-12 sUtra 57 : evaM cha ajjhayaNA veNudevassa vi avisesiyA bhaanniyvyaa| sUtra 57 : isI prakAra binA kisI vizeSatA ke chaha adhyayana veNu deva kI agramahiSiyoM ke haiN| da 57. Similarly follow the next six chapters about the six principal queens of IPgod Venu. There are no changes except the names. // 7-12 ajjhayaNANi smttN|| // 7-12 adhyayana samApta // || END OF CHAPTER 7-12 / / [SECOND SECTION : DHARMA KATHA (373) TA Page #447 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ( 374 ) sUtra 58 : evaM jAva ghosassa vi ee ceva cha-cha ajjhayaNA / sUtra 58 : isI prakAra chaha-chaha adhyayana hari, agnizikhA pUrNa, jalakAnta, amitagati, velamba aura ghoSa nAma ke indroM kI agramahiSiyoM ke haiN| 13-54 ajjhayaNANi 13-54 adhyayana CHAPTERS 13-54 58. Similarly there are six chapters each for the principal queens of the Indras named Hari, Agnishikha, Purn, Jalakant, Amitgati, Velamb, and Ghosh. sUtra 59 : evamete dAhiNillANaM iMdANaM cauppaNNaM ajjhayaNA bhavaMti / savvAo vi vANArasIe mahAkAmavaNe ceie sUtra 59 : isa prakAra dakSiNa dizA ke indroM ke caupana adhyayana haiN| ina sabakI kathA vArANasI ke mahAkAmavana caitya se hI Arambha hotI hai| bhagavAna ne tIsare varga kA yahI artha kahA hai| jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra 59. Thus there are fifty four chapters about the Indras of the south. All these stories start from the Mahakamavan of Varanasi. (374) This is the meaning of the third section as told by Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir. Ho // 13-54 ajjhayaNANi samattaM // // 13-54 adhyayana samApta // || END OF CHAPTER 2-611 // taiaM vaggo samatto // // tIsarA varga samApta // || END OF THIRD SECTION || JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Page #448 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ cauttho vaggo-caturtha varga paDhamaM ajjhayaNaM : rUyA prathama adhyayana rUpA FIRST CHAPTER : RUPA sUtra 60 : evaM khalu jambU ! samaNeNaM jAva saMpatteNaM dhammakahANaM cautthassa vaggassa cauppaNNaM ajjhayaNA paNNattA, taM jahA - paDhame ajjhayaNe jAva cauppaNNaime ajjhayaNe / FOURTH SECTION sUtra 60 : caturtha varga ke sambandha meM jambU svAmI ke prazna ke uttara meM sudharmA svAmI ne kahA"jambU ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne cauthe varga ke caupana adhyayana batAye haiM / " 60. Answering the question of Jambu Swami regarding the fourth section Sudharma Swami said, "Jambu! According to Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir there are fifty four chapters in the fourth section." sUtra 61 : paDhamassa ajjhayaNassa ukkhevao / evaM khalu jambU ! teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM rAyagihe samosaraNaM jAva parisA pajjuvAsai / sUtra 62 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM rUyA devI, rUyANaMdA rAyahANI, rUyagavaDiMsa bhavaNe, rUyagaMsi sIhAsaNaMsi, jahA kAlIe tahA; navaraM puvvabhave caMpAe puNNabhadde ceie; rUyagagAhAvaI, rUyagasirI bhAriyA, rUyA dAriyA, sesaM taheva / NavaraM bhUyANaMda - aggamahisittAe uvavAo, desUNaM paliovamaM tthiii| nikkhevo| sUtra 61-62 : prathama adhyayana kA artha pUchane para sudharmA svAmI ne batAyA - jambU ! rAjagRha nagara ke guNazIla caitya meM jaba zramaNa bhagavAna virAjamAna the usI samaya rUpA devI, rUpAnandA rAjadhAnI meM rUpakAvataMsaka bhavana meM rUpaka siMhAsana para virAjamAna thI / zeSa samasta varNana kAlI devI ke samAna hI hai| vizeSatA yaha hai ki pUrva-bhava ke kathAnaka meM nagara kA nAma campA, caitya kA nAma pUrNabhadra, gAthApati kA nAma rUpaka, gAthApatnI kA nAma rUpakazrI aura putrI kA nAma rUpA thA tathA mRtyu ke pazcAt vaha uttara dizA ke bhUtAnanda nAmaka indra kI agramahiSI ke rUpa meM janmI hai jisakI Ayu kucha kama eka palyopama hai| zramaNa bhagavAna ne prathama adhyayana kA yahI artha kahA hai / 61-62. On asking about the meaning of the first chapter Sudharma Swami said Jambu! Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir was sitting in the Gunashil SECOND SECTION: DHARMA KATHA (375) 5 Page #449 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ( 376 ) Chaitya in Rajagriha. At that time the goddess named Rupa was sitting on a throne named Rupak in the Viman named Rupakavatansak in the capital city named Rupananda. All other details are the same as in the case of Goddess Kali. The difference is that in the story of her earlier incarnation the name of the Chaitya was Purnabhadra outside Champa city, the name of the citizen was Rupak, the name of his wife was Rupakshri and that of his daughter was Rupa. After her death she reincarnated as a principal queen of Bhutanand, an Indra in the north direction. Her life-span is a little less than one Palyopam. This is the meaning of the first chapter. sUtra 63 : evaM surUyA vi, rUyaMsA vi, rUyagAvaI vi, rUyakaMtA vi rUyappabhA vi / sUtra 63 : isI prakAra 2 se 6 taka pA~ca adhyayana bhUtAnanda nAmaka indra kI zeSa pA~ca agramahiSiyoM ke haiM, jinake nAma haiM- surUpA, rUpAMzA, rUpavatI, rUpakAntA aura rUpaprabhA / 63. In this order the next five chapters are about the goddesses Surupa, Rupansha, Rupavati, Rupakanta, and Rupaprabha. They all are the other five principal queens of Indra Bhutanand. jjjjpha jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra sUtra 64 : eyAo ceva uttarillANaM iMdANaM bhANiyavyAo jAva ( veNudAlissa harissahassa aggamANavassa visiTThassa, jalappabhassa amitavAhaNassa pabhaMjaNassa) mahAghosassa / sUtra 64 : isI prakAra 7 se 54 taka 42 adhyayana uttara dizA ke zeSa ATha indroM kI 6-6 agramahiSiyoM ke haiM, jinake nAma haiM - veNudAlI, harissaha, agnimANavaka, viziSTa, jalaprabha, amitavAhana, prabhaMjana, tathA mahAghoSa / zramaNa bhagavAna ne caturtha varga kA yahI artha kahA hai / 64. Similarly there are forty eight chapters (7 - 54), six chapters each for the principal queens of remaining eight Indras of the north, named Venudali, Harissah, Agnimanavak, Vishishta, Jalaprabh, Amitvahan, Prabhanjan, and Mahaghosh. This is the meaning of the fourth section as told by Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir. ( 376 ) H // utttho vaggo samatto // // caturtha varga samApta // || END OF FOURTH SECTION || JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA For Private Personal Use Only Page #450 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ paMcamo vaggo-paMcama varga paDhamaM ajjhayaNaM : kamalA prathama adhyayana : kamalA FIRST CHAPTER: KAMALA sUtra 65 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! jAva battIsaM ajjhayaNA paNNattA, taM jahA kamalA kamalappabhA ceva, uppalA ya sudaMsaNA / rUvavaI bahuruvA, surUvA subhagA viya // 1 // puNNA bahuputtiyA ceva, uttamA bhAriyA viy| paumA vasumatI ceva, kaNagA kaNagappA // 2 // vaDeMsA ke umai ceva, vairaseNA raippiyA / rohiNI navamiyA ceva, hirI pupphavatI ti ya // 3 // bhuyagA bhuyagavaI ceva, mahAkacchA'parAiyA / sughosA vimalA ceva, sussarA ya sarassaI // 4 // FIFTH SECTION sUtra 65 : paMcama varga ke sambandha meM jambU svAmI ke prazna ke uttara meM sudharmA svAmI ne batAyA" he jambU ! zramaNa bhagavAna ne pA~caveM varga ke battIsa adhyayana batAye haiN| ve jina deviyoM ke viSaya meM haiM unake nAma haiM - (1) kamalA, (2) kamalaprabhA (3) utpalA, (4) sudarzanA, (5) rUpavatI, (6) bahurUpA, (7) surUpA, (8) subhagA, (9) pUrNA, (10) bahuputrikA, (11) uttamA, (12) bhArikA, (13) padmA, (14) vasumatI, (15) kanakA, (16) kanakaprabhA, (17) avataMsA, (18) ketumatI, (19) vajrasenA, (20) ratipriyA, (21) rohiNI, (22) navamikA, (23) hrI, (24) puSpavatI, (25) bhujagA, (26) bhujagavatI, (27) mahAkacchA, ( 28 ) aparAjitA, (29) sughoSA, (30) vimalA, (31) susvarA, (32) srsvtii|" 65. Answering the question of Jambu Swami regarding the fifth section Sudharma Swami said, "Jambu! According to Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir there are thirty two chapters in the fifth section. The names of the goddesses discussed in these are - ( 1 ) Kamala, (2) Kamalprabha, (3) Utpala, SECOND SECTION: DHARMA KATHA For Private Personal Use Only (377) Page #451 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ lullo prajjjjjjjjjjja 2 ( 378 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 15 (4) Sudarshana, (5) Rupavati, (6) Bahurupa, (7) Surupa, (8) Subhaga, d 15 (9) Purna, (10) Bahuputrika, (11) Uttama, (12) Bharika, (13) Padma, Ta P (14) Vasumati, (15) Kanaka, (16) Kanakprabha, (17) Avatamsa, 2 (18) Ketumati, (19) Vajrasena, (20) Ratipriya, (21) Rohini, (22) Navamika,S ra (23) Hri, (24) Pushpavati, (25) Bhujaga, (26) Bhujagvati, (27) Mahakaccha, 15 (28) Aparajita, (29) Sughosha, (30) Vimala, (31) Suswara, and (32) Saraswati." ra sUtra 66 : evaM khalu jambU ! teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM rAyagihe samosaraNaM jAva parisAI 15 pjjuvaasi| ra sUtra 67 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM kamalA devI kamalAe rAyahANIe kamalavaDeMsae bhavaNe Da 15 kamalaMsi sIhAsaNaMsi, sesaM jahA kAlIe thev| navaraM-puvvabhave nAgapure nayare, sahasaMbavaNe TA ra ujjANe, kamalassa gAhAvaissa kamalasirIe bhAriyAe kamalA dAriyA pAsassa arahao aMtie | 15 nikkhaMtA, kAlassa pisAyakumAriMdassa aggamahisI, addhapaliovamaM tthiii| ra sUtra 66-77 : jambU svAmI ke prazna ke uttara meM sudharmA svAmI ne prathama adhyayana ke sambandha meM S 15 batAyA-"jambU ! kAla ke usa bhAga meM rAjagRha nagara meM zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra virAjamAna the| TI ra usI samaya kamalA nAma kI devI, kamalA nAma kI rAjadhAnI meM kamalAvataMsaka bhavana meM, kamala nAma TA ra ke siMhAsana para AsIna thii| zeSa samasta ghaTanA kAlI devI ke kathAnaka ke samAna hI hai| vizeSatA 15 yaha hai ki pUrva-bhava ke varNana meM nagara kA nAma nAgapura, caitya kA nAma sahasrAmravana, gAthApati kA Ta ra nAma kamala, gAthApatnI kA nAma kamalazrI aura putrI kA nAma kamalA thaa| mRtyu-paryanta kamalA kAla Da ra nAma ke pizAcendra kI agramahiSI ke rUpa meM janmI aura usakI Ayu ardha palyopama kI hai| 5 66-67. On asking about the meaning of the first chapter Sudharma IP Swami said-Jambu! Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir was sitting in the St 15 Gunashil Chaitya in Rajagriha. At that time the goddess named Kamala was 15 sitting on a throne named Kamal in the Viman named Kamalavatansak in 15 the capital city named Kamala. All other details are the same as in the case 12 of Goddess Kali. The difference is that in the story of her earlier incarnations 5 the name of the Chaitya was Sahasramravan outside Nagapur city, the 15 name of the citizen was Kamal, the name of his wife was Kamalshri and that > of his daughter was Kamala. After her death she reincarnated as a principal ra queen of Kaal, an Indra of the Pishach demigods. Her life-span is half SI P Palyopam. ra sUtra 68 : evaM sesA vi ajjhayaNA dAhiNillANaM vANamaMtariMdANaM bhaanniyvvaao| savvAo dA 5 nAgapure sahasaMbavaNe ujjANe, mAyA-piyA dhUyA sarisanAmayA, ThiI addhpliovmN| 6 (378) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Fennnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUr vurus Page #452 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ (379 ) dA ra dvitIya zrutaskaMdha : dharmakathA 15 sUtra 68 : isI prakAra zeSa ikattIsa adhyayana dakSiNa dizA ke vANavyantara devoM kI TI ra agramahiSiyoM ke sambandha meM haiN| kamalaprabhA Adi sabhI 31 deviyoM ne pUrva-bhava meM nAgapura meM janma DA 5 liyA thA, sahasAmravana meM dIkSA lI thI, unake mAtA-pitA ke nAma samarUpa the aura unakI Ayu ardha TI ra palyopama hai| 5 68. Similarly the remaining thirty one chapters are about the principal TA >> queens of the Indras of the Vanavyantar gods (a class of demigods) of the ci 2 south. All these thirty two goddesses in their earlier incarnations were SI 5 born in Nagapur, initiated in the Sahasramravan garden, the names of 5 their parents followed the same pattern, and their life spans are half palyopam. // paMcamo vaggo samatto // // paMcama varga samApta // II END OF FIFTH SECTION II Es. 15 SECOND SECTION : DHARMA KATHA ( 379 ) Fnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnni Page #453 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ mAgaNyagarapaeeeeNja) bhaNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNDa chaTTo vaggo-SaSTha varga SIXTH SECTION 1-32 adhyayana CHAPTERS 1-32 sUtra 69 : chaTTho vi vaggo pNcmvggsriso| NavaraM mahAkAliMdANaM uttarillANaM iMdANaM DA aggmhisiio| ra puvvabhave sAgeyanayare, uttarakuru-ujjANe, mAyA-piyA dhUyA srisnnaamyaa| sesaM taM cev| __ sUtra 69 : chaThA varga pA~caveM varga ke samAna hI hai| vizeSatA yaha hai ki isameM uttara dizA ke ATha indroM kI battIsa agramahiSiyoM ke varNana haiN| ye sabhI apane pUrva-bhava meM sAketa nagara meM utpanna Da rahuIM tathA uttarakuru nAmaka udyAna meM dIkSita huiiN| ina sabhI ke mAtA-pitAoM ke nAma isake nAmoM ke 15samarUpa the| zeSa sabhI varNana pUrvavat hai| ra 69. The sixth section is just like the fifth section the only difference being 5 that it discusses the thirty two principal queens of the eight Indras of the north. In their earlier incarnations they all were born in the Saket city, were initiated in the Uttarkuru garden, and the names of their parents followed the same pattern. All other details are as already mentioned. // chaTTho vaggo samatto // // SaSTha varga samApta // || END OF SIXTH SECTION || (380) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA ? FnnnnnnnAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA' Page #454 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ Wan NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNpa sattamo vaggo-saptama varga | SEVENTH SECTION jja 1-4 adhyayana CHAPTERS 1-4 ra sUtra 70 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! jAva cattAri ajjhayaNA paNNattA, taM jahA-sUrappabhA, AyavA, 15accimAlI, pbhNkraa| ra sUtra 70 : jambU svAmI ke saptama varga ke viSaya meM prazna karane para sudharmA svAmI ne da batAyA-"he jambU ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne sAtaveM varga ke cAra adhyayana batAye haiM- S (1) sUryaprabhA, (2) AtapA, (3) arcimAlI, aura (4) prbhNkraa|" 15 70. Answering the question of Jambu Swami regarding the seventh IPsection Sudharma Swami said, "Jambu! According to Shraman Bhagavan 5Mahavir there are four chapters in the seventh section--(1) Suryaprabha, 5(2) Atapa, (3) Archimali, and (4) Prabhankara." ra sUtra 71 : evaM khalu jambU ! teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM rAyagihe samosaraNaM jAva parisA pjjuvaasi| 5 sUtra 71 : prathama adhyayana ke viSaya meM prazna karane para sudharmA svAmI ne kahA-"he jambU ! kAla ke usa bhAga meM zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra rAjagRha meM virAjamAna the tathA loga unakI upAsanA kara rahe the|" 2 71. On asking about the meaning of the first chapter Sudharma Swami Ksaid-Jambu! During that period of time Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir was 5in Rajagriha and people were doing his worship. ra sUtra 72 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM sUrappabhA devI sUraMsi vimANaMsi sUrappabhaMsi sIhAsaNaMsi, sesaM jahA kAlIe tahA, NavaraM puvvabhavo arakkhurIe nayarIe sUrappabhassa gAhAvaissa sUrasirIe bhAriyAe sUrappabhA daariyaa| sUrassa aggamahisI, ThiI addhapaliovamaM paMcahiM vAsasaehiM abbhhiyN| sesaM jahA kaaliie| evaM sesAo vi savvAo arakkhurIe nyriie| ND SECTION : DHARMA KATHA (381) FinnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnAAAE Page #455 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ 6 ( 382 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra Sil ra sUtra 72 : kAla ke usa bhAga meM sUryaprabhA devI sUrya vimAna meM sUryaprabha siMhAsana para AsIna thii| dI zeSa samasta vivaraNa kAlI devI ke samAna hI hai| vizeSatA yaha hai ki isa devI ke pUrva-bhava ke varNana DA 5 meM nagara kA nAma-arakkhurI nagarI, gAthApati kA nAma sUryAbha, gAthApatnI kA nAma sUryazrI aura putrI ra kA nAma sUryaprabhA thaa| mRtyu ke pazcAt vaha sUrya nAma ke jyotiSka indra kI agramahiSI ke rUpa meM DA 15 jnmii| usakI Ayu pA~ca sau varSa adhika Adhe palyopama kI hai| ra isI prakAra zeSa tInoM deviyoM kA vRttAnta bhI arakkhurI nagarI meM Arambha hotA hai aura samAna hai| DA 5 72. During that period of time the goddess named Suryaprabha was sitting on a throne named Suryaprabh in the Viman named Surya. All other B details are same as in the case of Goddess Kali. The difference is that in the S 5 story of her earlier incarnation the name of the city was Arakkhuri, the name of the citizen was Suryaabh, the name of his wife was Suryashri and 2 that of his daughter was Suryaprabha. After her death she reincarnated as a < B principal queen of Surya, a Jyotishka Indra (a class of gods who are radiant). S Her life-span is half Palyopam and five hundred years. The details about the remaining three goddesses are also same and start in the Arakkhuri city. UUUUUUUUUUUUNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNe // sattamo vaggo samatto // // sAtavA~ varga samApta // I END OF SEVENTH SECTION II 15 (382) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #456 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ aTTamo vaggo - aSTama varga 1-4 adhyayana CHAPTERS 1-4 sUtra 73 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! jAva cattAri ajjhayaNA paNNattA, taM jahA - ( 1 ) caMdappA, (2) dosiNAbhA, (3) accimAlI, (4) pabhaMkarA / EIGHTH SECTION sUtra 73 : jambU svAmI ke AThaveM varga ke viSaya meM prazna karane para sudharmA svAmI ne batAyA" he jambU ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne AThaveM varga ke cAra adhyayana batAye haiM - ( 1 ) candraprabhA, (2) jyotsnAbhA, (3) arcimAlI, aura (4) prabhaMkarA / " 73. Answering the question of Jambu Swami regarding the eighth section Sudharma Swami said, "Jambu! According to Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir there are four chapters in the eighth section-(1) Chandraprabha, (2) Jyotsanabha, ( 3 ) Archimali, and (4) Prabhankara." sUtra 74 : evaM khalu jambU ! teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM rAyagihe samosaraNaM, jAva parisA pajjuvAsai / sUtra 74 : prathama adhyayana ke viSaya meM prazna karane para sudharmA svAmI ne kahA - " he jambU ! kAla ke usa bhAga meM zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra rAjagRha meM virAjamAna the tathA loga unakI upAsanA meM lage the|" 74. On asking about the meaning of the first chapter Sudharma Swami said Jambu! During that period of time Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir was in Rajagriha and people were doing his worship. sUtra 75 : teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM caMdappabhA devI caMdappabhaMsi vimANaMsi caMdappabhaMsi sIhAsaNaMsi, sesaM jahA kAlIe / NavaraM puvvabhave mahurAe NayarIe caMdavaDeMsae ujjANe, caMdappabha gAhAvaI, caMdasirI bhAriyA, caMdappabhA dAriyA, caMdassa aggamahisI, ThiI addhapalio maM paNNAsAe vAsasAhassehiM abbhahiyaM / Dian evaM sesAo vi mahurAe NayarI, mAyA-piyaro vi dhUyA - sarisamANA / sUtra 75 : kAla ke usa bhAga meM candraprabhA devI candraprabha vimAna meM candraprabhA siMhAsana para AsIna thii| zeSa samasta vivaraNa kAlI devI ke samAna hI hai| vizeSatA yaha hai ki pUrva-bhava ke varNana SECOND SECTION: DHARMA KATHA (383) For Private Personal Use Only Page #457 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ( 384 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra meM nagara kA nAma mathurA, udyAna kA nAma candrAvataMsaka, gAthApati kA nAma candraprabha, gAthApalI kA nAma candrazrI aura putrI kA nAma candraprabhA thA / mRtyu ke pazcAt vaha candra nAma ke jyotiSka indra kI agramahiSI ke rUpa meM janmI / usakI Ayu pacAsa hajAra varSa adhika ardha palyopama kI hai| zeSa tInoM deviyoM kA vRttAnta bhI mathurA nagarI se Arambha hotA hai aura samAna hai| 75. During that period of time the goddess named Chandraprabha was sitting on a throne named Chandraprabha in the Viman named Chandraprabh. All other details are the same as in the case of Goddess Kali. The difference is that in the story of her earlier incarnation the name of the city was Mathura, the name of the garden was Chandravatansak, the name of the citizen was Chandraprabh, the name of his wife was Chandrashri and that of his daughter was Chandraprabha. After her death she reincarnated as a principal queen of Chandra, a Jyotishka Indra. Her life-span is half Palyopam and fifty thousand years. The details about the remaining three goddesses are also same and start in the Mathura city. (384) pha // amo vaggo samatto // // AThavA~ varga samApta // || END OF EIGHTH SECTION || * JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Page #458 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ FANARAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAADDDDDD bhae | navamo vaggo-navama varga NINTH SECTIONS 1-8 adhyayana CHAPTERS 1-8 sUtra 76 : evaM khalu jambU ! jAva aTTha ajjhayaNA paNNattA, taM jahA-(1) paumA, (2)dA 12 sivA, (3) satI, (4) aMjU, (5) rohiNI, (6) NavamiyA, (7) acalA, (8) acchraa| 15 sUtra 76 : jambU svAmI ke AThaveM varga ke viSaya meM prazna karane para sudharmA svAmI ne batAyA-dA ra "he jambU ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne naveM varga ke ATha adhyayana batAye haiM-(1) padmA, (2) zivA, 5 (3) satI, (4) aMjU, (5) rohiNI, (6) navamikA, (7) acalA, aura (8) apsraa| 2 76. Answering the question of Jambu Swami regarding the ninth section 5 Sudharma Swami said, "Jambu! According to Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir 15 there are eight chapters in the ninth section--(1) Padma, (2) Shiva, (3) Sati, 12 (4) Anju, (5) Rohini, (6) Navamika, (7) Achala, and (8) Apsara." sUtra 77 : evaM khalu jambU ! teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM rAyagihe smosrnnN| jAva parisAdA ra pjjuvaasi| teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM paumAvaI devI sohamme kappe paumavaDeMsae vimANe sabhAe suhammAe, DA 5 paumaMsi sIhAsaNaMsi, jahA kaaliie| ra evaM aTTha vi ajjhayaNA kAlI-gamaeNaM naayvvaa| navaraM-sAvatthIe do jaNIo, hatthiNAure do Tai 5 jaNIo, kaMpillapure do jaNIo, sAgeyanayare do jaNIo, paume piyaro, vijayA maayraao|daa ra savvAo vi pAsassa aMtie pavvaiyAo, sakkassa aggamahisIo, ThiI satta paliovamAI,TI 5 mahAvidehe vAse aMtaM kaahiti| sUtra 77 : prathama adhyayana ke viSaya meM pUchane para sudharmA svAmI ne kahA-"he jambU ! kAla keTa 15 usa bhAga meM zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra rAjagRha meM virAjamAna the tathA loga unakI upAsanA meM DI ra lage the|" ___ usa samaya padmAvatI devI saudharma kalpa meM padmAvataMsaka vimAna meM, sudharmA sabhA meM padma nAma ke Da siMhAsana para AsIna thii| zeSa samasta vivaraNa kAlI devI ke samAna hI hai| 15 SECOND SECTION : DHARMA KATHA. ( 385) TA EAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnA SAnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn VuuuuuuuuuuuuuUUUUUU Page #459 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! ( 386) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra kA 15 isa sabhI AThoM deviyoM kA varNana bhI kAlI devI ke samAna hI hai| vizeSatA yaha hai ki pUrva-bhava DA ra ke varNana meM inameM se do-do zrAvastI, hastinApura, kAmpilyapura aura sAketa nagaroM meM janmI thii| sabhI Da 5 ke mAtA-pitA ke nAma vijayA aura padma the| sabhI arhat pArzva ke pAsa dIkSita huI thiiN| sabhI zakrendra dI 2 kI agramahiSiyA~ banIM aura sabhI kI Ayu sAta palyopama kI hai| 5 77. On asking about the meaning of the first chapter Sudharma Swami said-Jambu! During that period of time Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir was S R in Rajagriha and people were doing his worship. 5 At that time the goddess named Padmavati was sitting on a throne >> named Padma in the Sudharma assembly in the Viman named S P Padmavatansak in the Saudharm Kalp (dimension of gods). All other details 5 are the same as in the case of Goddess Kali. The details about all these eight goddesses are the same as those concerning goddess Kali. The difference is that in the stories of their earlier 5 incarnations, two each were born in the cities-Shravasti, Hastinapur, 5 Kampilyapur, and Saket. The names of the parents of all these were Vijaya l 5 and Padma. They all were initiated by Arhat Parshva. They all reincarnated 2 as the principal queens of Shakrendra and their life-spans are seven ra Palyopams each. UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU // navamo vaggo samatto // / / navama varga smaapt|| || END OF NINTH SECTION || 15 (386) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SU yinnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Page #460 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ dasamo vaggo-dazama varga TENTH SECTION 1-8 adhyayana CHAPTERS 1-8 sUtra 78 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! jAva aTTha ajjhayaNA paNNattA, taM jahA kaNhA ya kaNharAI, rAmA taha rAmarakkhiyA vasu yaa| vasuguttA vasumittA, vasuMdharA ceva iisaanne||1|| 5 sUtra 78 : jambU svAmI ke dasaveM varga ke viSaya meM prazna karane para sudharmA svAmI ne de 15 batAyA- "jambU ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne dasaveM varga ke ATha adhyayana batAye haiM-(1) kRSNA, DA ra (2) kRSNarAji, (3) rAmA, (4) rAmarakSitA, (5) vasu, (6) vasuguptA, (7) vasumitrA, aura de 15 (8) vsundhraa|" 5 78. Answering the question of Jambu Swami regarding the tenth section 15 Sudharma Swami said, "Jambu! According to Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir 15 there are eight chapters in the tenth section-(1) Krishna, (2) Krishnaraji, S 12 (3) Rama, (4) Ramarakshita, (5) Vasu, (6) Vasugupta, (7) Vasumitra, and B (8) Vasundhara." ra sUtra 79 : evaM khalu jaMbU ! teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM rAyagihe samosaraNaM, jAva parisA | 15 pjjuvaasi| teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM kaNhA devI IsANe kappe kaNhavaDeMsae vimANe, sabhAe suhammAe, TA 15 kaNhaMsi sIhAsaNaMsi, sesaM jahA kaaliie| evaM aTTha vi ajjhayaNA kAlIgamaeNaM nneyvyaa| NavaraM-puvvabhave vANArasIe NayarIe do TA jaNIo, rAyagihe Nayare do jaNIo, sAvatthIe NayarIe do jaNIo, kosaMbIe nayarIe doDA ra jnniio| rAme piyA, dhammA maayaa| savvAo vi pAsassa arahao aMtie pvviyaao| puSphacUlAe TA ra ajjAe sissiNIyattAe, IsANassa aggamahisIo, ThiI Nava paliovamAiM, mahAvidehe vAseDA 15 sijjhihiMti, bujjhihiMti, muccihiMti, savvadukkhANaM aMtaM kaahiti| ra evaM khalu jaMbU ! nikkhevao dsmvggss| B SECOND SECTION : DHARMA KATHA ( 387) Page #461 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ AAAAAAAAAAAAAAA jA ( 388 ) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA 15 sUtra 79 : prathama adhyayana ke viSaya meM prazna karane para sudharmA svAmI ne batAyA-"he jambU ! dI ra kAla ke usa bhAga meM zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra rAjagRha nagara meM virAjamAna the aura loga unakI DI 5 upAsanA meM lage the|" ra usI samaya kRSNA devI IzAna kalpa meM kRSNAvataMsaka vimAna meM, sudharmA sabhA meM kRSNa siMhAsana SI 15 para AsIna thii| zeSa samasta vivaraNa kAlI devI ke samAna hI hai| AThoM deviyoM ke varNana bhI kAlI Ta 15 ke samAna hI haiN| vizeSatA yaha hai ki pUrva-bhava meM inameM se do-do banArasa, rAjagRha, zrAvastI aura DI ra kauzAmbI meM janmI thiiN| sabhI ke mAtA-pitA ke nAma dharmA aura rAma the| sabhI arhat pArzva ke nikaTa / 15 dIkSita huIM thiiN| sabhI AryA puSpacUlA kI ziSyAe~ banI thiiN| sabhI IzAnendra kI agramahiSiyA~ banI dA Paura sabhI kI Ayu nau palyopama hai| 5 79. On asking about the meaning of the first chapter Sudharma Swami " said Jambu! During that period of time Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir was Si Bin Rajagriha and people were doing his worship. 5 At that time the goddess named Krishna was sitting on a throne named Krishna in the Sudharma assembly in the Viman named Krishnavatansak in the Ishan Kalp (dimension of gods). The other details about all these eight goddesses are the same as those conerning goddess Kali. The difference is that in the stories of their earlier incarnations two each were born in the Scities-Varanasi, Rajagriha, Shravasti, and Kaushambi. The names of the 2 parents of all these were Dharma and Rama. They all were initiated by Arhat Parshva and became disciples of Arya Pushpachula. They all 5 reincarnated as the principal queens of Ishanendra and their life-spans are nine Palyopams each. // dasamo vaggo samatto // // dasavA~ varga samApta // 11 END OF TENTH SECTION 1 5 (388) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA Finnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnny Page #462 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ - ( 389 ) dA DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDESI ra dvitIya zrutaskaMdha : dharmakathA 15 upasaMhAra 5 sUtra 80 : evaM khalu jambU ! samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM AigareNaM titthagareNaM sayaMsaMbaddhaNa | purisuttameNaM jAva saMpatteNaM dhammakahANaM ayamaDhe pnnnntte| 5 sUtra 80 : he jambU ! zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne dharmakathA nAmaka isa dvitIya zrutaskandha kA yaha artha kahA hai| 15 CONCLUSION 80. Jambu This is the meaning of the second part known as Dharmakatha 5 as told by Shraman Bhagavan Mahavir. // dhammakahAsuyakkhaMdho samatto dasahiM vaggehiM // // dvitIya zrutaskandha-dharmakathA samApta // || END OF THE SECOND PART - DHARMAKATHA 11 // NAyAdhammakahAo samattAo // // jJAtAdharmakathAMga samApta // || END OF JNATA DHARMAKATHA II 15SECOND SECTION : DHARMA KATHA (389) FinnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnA Page #463 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ jilajalAMEE MUUUNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNa upasaMhAra dvitIya zrutaskandha meM mUlataH eka hI viSaya kI carcA hai| mokSamArga para AcAra-zaithilya eka bAdhA Ta ra svarUpa hai| puNyopArjana mokSa kI ora nahIM Rddhi kI ora le jAtA hai| kintu pApakarmoM ke kSaya ke Da ra kAraNa yadi AtmA ne apekSAkRta vizuddhi prApta karalI hai to agale bhava meM sampUrNa karmakSaya kara Ta 15 mukti prApta kI jA sakatI hai| CONCLUSION The second part has just one theme. On the spiritual path laxness in 2 conduct is a hurdle. Acquiring good karmas does not lead to liberation but to a the acquisition of power and glory. However, if the soul has shed bad karmas and attained comparatively greater purity it can shed all the remaining 15 Karmas and attain liberation during the next birth. pariziSTa __ pajjattIe-paryApti-zarIra, aMga, athavA yogyatA kA sampUrNa vikAsa; kisI kArya ko karane kI sampUrNa Ta 15 kSamatA kA honaa| manuSya se saMbaMdhI chaha kahIM gaI haiM-1. AhAra paryApti, 2. zarIra paryApti, 3. indriya paryApti, Da 24. zvAsocchavAsa paryApti, 5. bhASA paryApti, tathA 6. mana pryaapti| manuSyoM meM paryAptiyA~ kramazaH vikasita hotI haiM aura isa vikAsa-krama meM yatheSTa samaya lagatA hai| devoM meM ye paryAptiyA~ hotI to kramazaH hI haiM kintu samaya kA DA ra antarAla kSaNa mAtra hI hotA hai| aMtima donoM paryAptiyA~ devoM meM eka sAtha hotI haiM ataH devoM meM paryAptiyoM kI Ta 15 saMkhyA pA~ca kahI hai| ra zrAvastI-aThArahavIM zatI ke jaina yAtriyoM ke anusAra ayodhyA ke nikaTa konA grAma hI kabhI zrAvastI thaa| e eka yAtrI ne zrAvastI kA dariyAbAda se sATha mIla honA batAyA hai| vartamAna meM ayodhyA se uttara meM balarAma sTezana 15 se bAraha mIla akonA grAma hai| vahI prAcIna konA hai| isase pAMca mIla dUra saheta-maheta kA kilA hai| Ajakala ise 15 hI zrAvastI mAnA jAtA hai| tIrthakalpa meM likhA hai ki zrAvastI kA vartamAna nAma maheThI hai| maheThI saheta-maheta ke ra nikaTa hai| ye khaMDahara goMDA jile meM hai aura kucha rAptI nadI ke dakSiNa meM hai jo baharAica jile meM par3ate haiN| 51 ra kaniMghama ne bhI saheta-maheta ko hI zrAvastI mAnA hai / 15 sAketapurI-prAcIna kauzala janapada kI raajdhaanii| isakA pracalita nAma ayodhyA bhI hai| AcArya hemacandra ne ra isakA eka anya nAma kozalA bhI batAyA hai| 5 (390) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRAS Page #464 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ TurTvUrvuoi ra dvitIya zrutaskaMdha : dharmakathA (389) 15 kauzAmbI-jinaprabha sUri ne yamunA ke kinAre para basI kauzambI nagarI kA ullekha kiyA hai| yamunA ke kinAre kI 2 vartamAna meM kosamaI tathA kosamakhirAja nAma se do gAMva haiN| unheM hI kauzAmbI kahA jAtA hai| phAhyAna ne bhI TA ( kauzAmbI ko yahIM sthita honA batAyA hai| aThArahavIM sadI ke jaina yAtriyoM ne ise mau grAma-kauzAmbI likhA hai| mau / 15 grAma va kauzAmbI meM lagabhaga aThAraha mIla kI dUrI hai| maU nAma ke aneka grAma hai| para yaha sAlaka-mau hai tathA TA 15 zAhajAdapura se cha: mIla dakSiNa meM haiN| isa hisAba se yaha kosama ilAhAbAda se lagabhaga assI mIla dUra hai| Evvvvvvvvvvvvvvv APPENDIX Paryapti-Fully developed organs or faculties or capacities or abilities of living beings. Si In case of human beings they are said to be six in number-1. Intake and digestion of food, 2. ? Anatomy, 3. Sense organs, 4. Breathing, 5. Speech, 6. Mind. 2 The complete development of all these six is a gradual process in case of human beings and it takes a considerable time to reach perfection. However, in case of gods although the process is gradual but the time taken is only seconds. Also, the last two Paryaptis come K together, as such, for gods only five Paryaptis have been mentioned. Shravasti-According to the eighteenth-century Jain pilgrims the Kona village near C 5 Ayodhya is the Shravasti of the past. One pilgrim states that Shravasti is about sixty miles 5 distant from Dariyabad. At present there is a village named Akona north of Ayodhya and 12 5 miles away from Balram railway station; this is the ancient Kona. Five miles away from C 5 Akona are the ruins of Sahet-Mahet fort. Nowadays this is believed to be Shravasti. It is mentioned in Tirthakalp that the modern name of Shravasti is Mahethi. It appears that 5 Sahet-Mahet is this Mahethi. Some of these ruins are in district Gonda and others are south 15 of Rapti river in district Baharaich. Cunningham has also accepted Sahet-Mahet as Shravasti. Saketpuri-This was the Capital city of ancient Koshal state. Its popular name is >> Ayodhya. According to Acharya Hemchandra it was also known as Koshala. Kaushambi--Jinprabhsuri has mentioned that Kaushambi was located on the banks of the river Jamuna. At present there are two villages on the banks of the Jamuna--Kosmai and Kosamkhiraj-that are believed to be the ancient Kaushambi. Fahyan also indicates that Kaushambi was somewhere in the same location. The eighteenth century Jain pilgrims 2 mention it as Maugram-Kaushambi. The distance between Maugram and Kaushambi is said 2 to be 18 miles. There are many villages named Mau but this particular one is Salak-Mau R and is 6 miles south of Shahajadpur. Accordingly Kosam (Kaushambi) is about 80 miles away from Allahabad. b khnr srr l'rn wr y n rn 115 SECOND SECTION : DHARMA KATHA (391) Page #465 -------------------------------------------------------------------------- ________________ ka ( 392) jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra DA antarrASTrIya khyAti prApta hamAre mahattvapUrNa prakAzana ru.500 US $40 1. sacitra uttarAdhyayana sUtra (bhagavAna mahAvIra kI antima vANI : mUla prAkRta pATha hindI-aMgrejI anuvAda sahita tathA 48 raMgIna citra) ru.500 US $40 ru. 425 US $ 37 - ru. 200 US $ 20 2. sacitra kalpasUtra (mUla prAkRta pATha hindI-aMgrejI anuvAda sahita, 11 mahattvapUrNa pariziSTa tathA 52 raMgIna citra) 3. sacitra antakRddazA sUtra (mUla prAkRta pATha hindI-aMgrejI anuvAda sahita tathA 40 raMgIna citra) 4. sacitra tIrthakara caritra (24 tIrthaMkaroM kA Adarza jIvana-vRtta hindI-aMgrejI bhASA meM, 14 mahattvapUrNa pariziSTa tathA 54 raMgIna citra) 5. sacitra bhaktAmara stotra (mUla saMskRta pATha : romana lipi meM hindI-aMgrejI anuvAda sahita tathA bhAvoM ko spaSTa karane vAle 50 raMgIna citra) 6. sacitra NamokAra mahAmaMtra (hindI evaM aMgrejI meM svataMtra pustakeM) (mahAmaMtra navakAra kA svarUpa, sAdhanA vidhi aura mahimA ko prakaTa karane vAle 32 raMgIna citra, vivecana, 5 pariziSTa meM navakAra mahAmaMtra ke jIvana upayogI vividha maMtra sAdhanA, Atma-rakSA kavaca maMtra) ru. 325 US $ 30 ru. 125 US $10 noTa : sabhI pustakoM para paikiMga, phAravarDiMga tathA posTeja kharcA lAgata ke anusAra atirikta denA hogaa| prApti-sthAna : bhArata meM : divAkara prakAzana e-7, avAgar3ha hAusa , ema. jI. roDa, AgarA-282002 phona : (0562) 351165 videzoM meM pheDarezana oNpha jaina esosiyezansa ina naoNrtha amerikA (jainA) 9-9 maiDIkala klInika, 4410, 50vIM sTrITa, lubbaoNka, TeksAsa - 79414 (yU. esa. e.). phona : (806) 793 8555 (392) JNATA DHARMA KATHANGA SUTRA LAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAE